I 
 
 4i^ r' ■ X*"):rnsi 
 
 sec 
 
j^V'-^-'»"' • ""■ <. 
 
 ,^; -- -w^---^^. 
 
 /r\ 
 
 , /fr>/'.^^t:.^2^.>' 
 
 A AT-tJ^A-^J 
 
 )T%t- 
 
 --.,,^<^,, ^ 
 
T H E 
 
 Religious Philofopber: 
 
 O R T H E 
 Right Use o^ Contemplating the 
 
 WORKS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 CREATOR: 
 
 I. In the wonderfui Stru- 
 6ture of Animal Bo- 
 dies, and in particular, 
 Man. 
 
 II. In the no lefs wonderful 
 and wife Formation of 
 the Elements, and I 
 
 their various Effeds up- 
 on Animal and Vegeta- 
 ble Bodies : And, 
 III. In the moft amazing 
 Strudure of the Hea- 
 vens, with all their 
 Furniture. 
 
 Defigncd for the Convid:ion of 
 
 Atheists and Infidels. 
 
 The Third and Last Volume. 
 
 Throughout which, all the late DISCOVERIES in Aiiatomy^ 
 Philofophy and Ajlronomy, together with the various Experiments 
 made ufc of to illuftrate the fame, are moil copioufly handled by 
 that Learned Mathematician, Dr. ^NIE UWE NTTT. 
 
 '• " , .. .., 
 
 Tranflated from the Original, 
 
 By John Chamberlayne, Efq; F. R. S. 
 
 Adorn'd with CUTS. 
 The THIRD EDITION. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 Printed by TF. Bozvyer for J. Se?iex, at the Globe in FJeet-Jlreett 
 J. Osborn and T". Longman at the Ship in Pater-Nojier-Rozo ', 
 and W. Innyi in St. PauPi Cbur(h Turl MDCCXXX. 
 
THE 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 O F T H E 
 
 Third and Laft Volume. 
 
 CONTEMPLATION XXIV. /. 735. 
 Of the Vifibk Hea'vens. 
 
 Sect. I. !^^^^^ Ranfition to the World in general^ 
 and to the HeaverJf Bodies in 
 particular. 
 Seft. II. Convi^ions 'from the 
 Fiezu or Sight thereof. 
 Se(51:. III. The Sun f roved to be bigger than the Earthy 
 
 by the Eclipfes. 
 Sefl. IV. 'The Smfs Magnitude ;proved from Aflro- 
 
 iwmy. 
 Se('T-. V. // may he JI:ewn zvilh Certainty fufficient, 
 ■ r.t the Sun is above a hundred thou/and times 
 biggfr than the Earth. 
 Se(5l.VI. Convi^ions from the foregoing Ohfcrvaiions, 
 Seft. VII. The Sun^s Difance from the Earth. 
 Se<5l.Vin. Cotiviclions from the foregoing Ohferva^ 
 tion.'. 
 
 ^2 ■ ■ Seft. 
 
The CONTENT S. 
 
 Sedt. IX. 'The Earth for Conveniencfs [akefuppofed 
 
 to Jl and ft ill. 
 Seft. X. The Sun's Diurnal Motion. 
 Se(5l. XI. The Sun's Annual Motion, Dedenfion, and 
 
 the Seafons of thei'ear. 
 • Sed, XII. The great Ufe of the aforementioned Mo- 
 tions. 
 
 Sedt. XIII. ConviLiions from zvhat is faid above. 
 
 Seft. XIV, and XV. The Morning and Evening 
 Tivilighl. 
 
 Sefl. XVI. The Weahiefs of our Conceptions. 
 
 Se6t, XVII. How much Time is required for a Can- 
 non-BuUet to pafs from the Earth to the Sun. 
 
 Se6t. XVIII. How much Time is required for a Shipy 
 or any living Creature that can run 50 Miles in a 
 Day and a Night, to pafs from the Earth to the 
 Sun : . And Co'nvi^ions from thence. 
 
 Sed. XIX. The Velocity or Swiftnefi of Light. 
 
 Sedi:. XX. An Experiment to prove, that Lighi 
 moves and comes from the Sun. 
 
 Se6b. XXI. What would be the Cojfcquence, if the 
 Rays of Light proceeding from the Sun fhould be- 
 come a Solid Body, and the Parts thereof adhere to 
 each other. 
 
 Se6t. XXII. ConviSlions from thence. 
 
 Seft. XXIII. Light moves in ftraight Lines. 
 
 Sedb. XXIV. Experiments to prove that Fire is pro- 
 duced by Light. 
 
 Sedt. XXV. Convi5lions from thence. 
 
 Seft. XXVI. Of the ^^antity of Light. 
 
 Sect. XXVII. Convi^inns from thence. 
 
 Seft. XXVIII. The Ufefulnep of the DiveKgency of 
 Light. 
 
 Seft. XXIX. The Properties of the Divergency of 
 Light. 
 
 Sedt. XXX. Tzvo great Ufes of the faid Divergency, 
 
 ^a. XXXI. Ref rations, and tlcir Ufs. 
 
 Sedb, 
 
The ^ONTENrs. 
 
 Se(5l. XXXlI. The Proporlion of the Angles made 
 
 by the refracted Rays. 
 Seft. XXXIII. T/jc Siru/ifure bf the Eyes •with re- 
 
 jpcol to Light. 
 Sea. XXXIV. The Pczuer of Bodies to refleB Light. 
 Seft. XXXV. The Air invifiUe. 
 Sea. XXXVI. The Wonders of the Reflemon of 
 
 Light. 
 Se6t. XXXVII. Experiments fijewing that Light 
 
 may become a Solid Body. 
 Seft. XXXVIII. Optical Experiments paffed by. 
 Se(5l. XXXIX. A dark Chamber^ and Convictions 
 . frofn thence. 
 Sedl:. XL. The Properties of the Rays of Light "Witb 
 
 rcfpcil to Colours. 
 Seft. XLI. The Divifwn of the Rays of Light ifi 
 
 Iflandick Cryjial. 
 Seel. XLII. The Ufefulnefs of the Moon. 
 Se(5t. XLIII. Convi^ions from thence^ and of the 
 
 Eclipfes. 
 Seft. Xl.IV. The Advantages of Eclipfes. 
 Sed. X L V. The Light of the Moon is without 
 
 PFarjnth. 
 Seft. XLVI. The Moo>!*s Difance and Magnitude. 
 Sea . X LVII. IVhy the Light of the Moon gives no 
 
 Heat. 
 Sea. XL VIII. The Caufe bf Ebbing and Flowing 
 
 not inquired into. 
 Sea. XLIX. T%m Syjlems of the World. 
 Sea. L. The irnmenfurable Magnitude of the fixed 
 
 Stars. 
 Sea. LI. 0/ the Parallax of the fixed Stars. 
 Sea. LII. Whether the Starry Firmament be Solid or 
 
 Fluid. 
 Sea. LIII. Probable Reafons for its being Solid. 
 Sea. LIV. The amazing Greatnefs and Difiance of 
 
 the Stars. 
 Sea. LV. Convictions from the foregoingObfervations. 
 
 * 3 • Scft, 
 
The CONTEl^TS, 
 
 Sect, l.yi, and LVII. The Stars numberlefs, and 
 Convi5iicn5 fnm thence. 
 
 Sed'. LVIIT. Whether the Stars differ in Magnitude^ 
 
 Sedt. LIX. Alterations in the fixed Stars, 
 
 Sedt. LX. Concerning the Planets. 
 
 Sedl. LXI. The Magnitude of the Planets. 
 
 St£t. LXII. The Times of the Planets Revolutions 
 and Diftances from the Sun. 
 
 Sed. LXIII. The Velocity 0/ Venus ^7;/ J Jupiter. 
 
 Sed. LXIV. The Calculation of the Revolutions of 
 the aforefaid Planets. 
 
 Sed. LXV. The Sijoiftnefs of one of ^\x^\x.tx*s Moons. 
 
 Sed. LXVI. The amazing Force that is reqiiifite to 
 7nove Jupiter. 
 
 Sed. LX VII. ConviBions from the whole. 
 
 Sed. LXVIII. The Evafons of Atheijls, and their 
 Pretences. 
 
 Sed. LXIX. Thofe Evafions anftvsred^ Firfl, By 
 the Orbs in which the Planets move. 
 
 Sed. LXX. The Properties thereof, 
 
 Sed. LXXI. Conviclions from thence. 
 
 Sed. LXX II. The Atheifs Evafwns anfwered^ Se- 
 condly, By the Planets continual Approach to the 
 Sun. 
 
 Sed. LXXIII. Thirdly, By the Courfe of the Pla- 
 nets in an Ellipfis. 
 
 Sed. LXXIV. Fourthly, Becaufe their remotefl 
 Points extend to different Parts of the Heavens. 
 
 S^d:. LXXV. Conviclions from thence. 
 
 Sed. LXXVI. The Motions of the Planets about the 
 .Sun. 
 
 Sed. LXXVII. The Velocity of Saturn, and of his 
 Ring. 
 
 C O N T E M- 
 
The CONTENTS. 
 
 CONTEMPLATION XXV.;.. 847. 
 
 Of the unfpeakabk Number, and tmconceivable 
 Smallnefs of the Particles of which the Uni^ 
 . n)erfe confjis, 
 
 Seft. I. Tranfition to the SmaUnefs of Parts^ 
 
 Stdi. II. All Bodies confifi of f?nall Parts. 
 
 Stdi. Ill, Our Conceptions tmijl be rc5lified. 
 
 Se6l. IV. A Cubical Inch contains a Million of vifihle 
 
 Particles. 
 Seft. V. A Cubical Inch of Water contains the like 
 
 7iumher of Parts. 
 Se6t. VI. A Cubical Inch of Water rarified in an2Eo^ 
 
 lipile, ivlll -jield above 13300 Millions of Parts. 
 Se6t. VII. There ?nay hang above 13000 Particles of 
 
 PFater to the fharp Point of a Needle. 
 Se6t. VIII. That a Drop of Water is divifible into ^- 
 
 bove 26,000,000 of Parts. 
 Se6t. IX. Convictions from the foregoing. 
 Sed. X, XI, XII. This Hypothefis founded upon the 
 
 Obfervations of Mr. Leuwenhoek, namely., That 
 
 a Drop of Water contains many more than a Milli- 
 on of Millions of Parts : The fame applicable to all 
 
 kind of Liquids. 
 Sea. XIII, XIV, XV. The Smallnefs of the Parti^ 
 
 cles of Air^ Fire, and Light. 
 Sed. XVI. How jnany Particles of Light fly out of 
 
 a burning Candle in the Second of a Minute. 
 Stdi. XVn. The Particles of Light compared with the 
 
 Sand of the whole Earth. 
 Sea. XVIII. TheSmallnefs of Parts in Solid Bodies, 
 
 fuch as Copper, Brafs, &c. 
 Sea. XIX. Tbe Sinallnefs of Parts in Solid and Fluid 
 
 Bodies in GcneraU 
 
 fr- 
 
 4 Sea, 
 
The CONTENTS. 
 
 Seft. XX. Experiments jlordjuigthe determinate Pro- 
 
 ferties of fucb fmall Parts. 
 Se(5l. XXI. Of the Smoak of 'Qtn]oyn. 
 Sed. XXII, and XXIII. Convictions from the Small- 
 
 nefs of the Parts in general and in particular. 
 Sea. XXIV, and XXV. Voe Hand of God particu- 
 larly manifefled in the Ufe of thefe fmall Parts. 
 Sedl. XXVI. Convictions from federal ^extsof Scrip" 
 
 tiire. 
 Seft. XXVII. Conviiiions from the Smallnefs of the 
 
 Particles of Air. 
 Seft. XXVIII. And from the Smallnefs of the 
 
 Particles of Fire. 
 Sedl. XXIX. ConviBions from all the foregoing. 
 Seft. XXX. Great Bodies are for the moji part di- 
 
 'vided at firfi into fmall Particles,, before God is 
 
 pleafed to make ufe of them. 
 
 CONTEMPLATION XXVI. p. 891. 
 
 Of certain Laws of Nature, 
 
 Sefl. I. What a haw of Nature is. 
 
 Se6l. II. '^he Laws and Powers of Cohefion. 
 
 Se6t. III. 'The Laws and Powers of Separation. 
 
 Se6l. IV. T^he Unattriiion offuchfine and tender Par- 
 ticles. 
 
 Sed:. V. two -principal Laws of Nature, Percuffion 
 and AttraElion, &c. 
 
 Se6l. VI, and VJI. Gravity and its EffeCfs. . 
 
 Seft. VIII. Convi£lions from the foregoing. 
 
 Se(5l. IX. Heavenly Bodies G?. vitate towards each 
 other. 
 
 Se6t. X, and XL AJlrong Proof that Heavenly Bo- 
 dies gravitate towards each other, and Convi^ions 
 frojn thence. 
 
 rfT."* 
 
 Sedl. 
 
The C O N T E N T S. 
 
 Sefb. XII. I^he Operations of Gravity m Bullets and 
 
 Bombs. 
 Se(5l. XIII. ^he Operallons of Gravity in the Cate- 
 
 naria, or Chain-Curve. 
 Se<5t. XIV. T^here can be no ignorant necejfary Firfi 
 
 Caufe deduced from a Series of ignorant Caufes 
 
 operating together. 
 Sc6t. XV. I'he Firfl Motion proves a God, as does 
 ' likewife the Continuation and Communication of Mo' 
 
 Hon. 
 SeA. XV. The Reafons produced by fo7ne for the Con- 
 tinuation of Motion, feem too weak. 
 Se6l. XVI. God a5ls reafonably, incomprehenfibly and 
 
 according to his oivn good Pleafure. 
 Sedl. XVII, Other Reafons againft the Neceffity of 
 
 Natural haws. 
 Sed. XVIII. The R roof of a God from the Motions 
 
 of the Particles of Light. 
 Sedt. XIX. The Exiflence of a God proved likewife 
 
 from the Laws of Mechanifm in General. 
 Scifl. XX. Tranfition to fame Hydrojlatical Laws. 
 Seft. XXI. General Terms and Propofitions in Hy 
 
 drofiaticks. 
 Se(5l. XXII. The Order of the Experiments that are to 
 
 he made for the Foundation of Hydroflatical Laws. 
 Sedl. XXIII. Of Fluids in Curve Tubes of equal Big, 
 • nef. 
 Se<5l. XXIV. An Experiment to fhew the great Force 
 
 of the Gravitating Power of Water. 
 Sedt. XXV. Experiit}ents proving that Fluids prefi 
 
 upwards. 
 Se6l, XXVI, An Experiment to fijew the Greatnefs 
 
 of this Force pr effing upwards. 
 Sed. XXVII. The Laws of Preffure up and down- 
 wards. 
 Sed. XXVIII, An Experiment of the Preffure down^ 
 
 wards of different Fluids upon one another. 
 
The C O N T E N T S. 
 
 Se^l. XXIX. OH gravitates or prejfes on Pickle^ in 
 
 the fame manner as Air does on Water. 
 Sedt. 'XXX. I'be Grealnefs of the Frejjure n^^ijoards 
 
 and downwards in fever dl Fluids incumbent upon one 
 
 another. 
 Sefl. XXXI. Of the 'Prefjiire upon equal Parts of 
 
 higher or lozver Horizontal Planes. 
 Seft. XXXII. Hydroflatical Laws of feveral Fluids 
 
 incumbent on one another. 
 Sed. XXXIII. The Preffare upwards proceeds onlf 
 
 from lateral Fluids. 
 5ed:. XXXIV. Ohlitiue Prejures do alfo adapt them" 
 
 felves to the Height of Fluids. 
 .Sea. XXXV. The Hydroflatical Laws of Oblique 
 
 Prejfures. 
 Se(5t. XXXVI. Lateral Preffures do likewife adapt 
 
 themfelves to the Heights or Depths of Fluids. 
 Sea. XXXVII. ne Method of difcovering the 
 
 Greatnefs of the aforefaid Prefjiire. 
 Sea. XXXVIII. 'the Comparifon of the lateral and 
 
 perpendicular Prejfure of the Air upon an e^ual 
 
 Part., fjjewn by an Experiment. 
 Sea. XXXIX. An Experimental Comparifon of the 
 
 aforefaid Preffures in Water upon an equal Part. 
 Sea. XL. Fhe Greatnefs of a lateral Preffure upon 
 
 a Plane. 
 Sea. XLI. 'The Hydroflatical Laws of lateral Pref- 
 fures. 
 Sea. XLII, and XLIII. Two Experiments about la- 
 teral Preffures. 
 Sea. XLIV. Thedateral Preffure adapts it fclftothe 
 
 Height^ and not to the Breadth of Water. 
 Sea. XLV. The lateral Preffure of Water ^ with 
 
 Air preffing upon the fa??ie. 
 Sea. XLVI. The Augmentation and Diminution of 
 
 the refijling Force, produces Motion and the Force 
 
 thereof, 
 I 
 
 Sea» 
 
The C O N T E N T S. 
 
 Sefl. XLVII. Fluids are moved ^}', or rather aftef 
 taking away a Refinance ; and the Force thereof. 
 
 Sedl. XLVIII. Tranfition to Hydraulkks, or fo?ns 
 Hylrojlatical Examples. 
 
 Sefl. XLIX. A Calculation of the Force of a Sypho7t. 
 
 Sedt. LI. Of a Fountain that fpouts or fprings higher 
 than the Water that fup plies it. 
 
 Se(5l. L,II. Of a Fountain of Hero, the Stream where" 
 of is longer than the Fctintabi is high. 
 
 Sed. LIII. The Motion of Water in a Curve Tithe.' 
 
 Sed. LIV, LV, LVI. A Hydrofatical Paradox, 
 Jhewn hy two Experiments. 
 
 Sed. LVII, and LVIII. Another Hydrojlatical Pa- 
 radox confirmed likewife hy an Experiment. 
 
 Sed. LIX. ConviSiions from the furprizing Force of 
 Water. 
 
 Sedl. LX. Convictions upon another Foundation. 
 
 Sed. LXI. Without the Laws of Fluids, all 'Things 
 would foon be in the utmofi Confufion. 
 
 Sed:. LXII. ConviBions from the foregoing Ohfer^ua- 
 tions. 
 
 Sed. LXIII. Even Lead itfelf will float upon the 
 Water, hy the Preffure thereof upward. 
 
 Sed. LXIV. Convivtions from thence. 
 
 Sz&.. LX V. Lateral Preffure, and the Bene ft thereof: 
 
 ^tdi. LXVI. Convi^ions from the fame. . 
 
 CONTEMPLATION XXVIL p. 1005. 
 Of jhne Chymical Laws of Nature. 
 
 Sed. I, Tranfttion to other Lazvs. 
 
 Sed. II. Experiments /hewing the Operation of Addi 
 
 and Alcalies. 
 St^. III. The afcrefaid Sails are changed and united 
 
 hy Effervefiences, 
 
The CONTENTS. 
 
 Se6l. IV. Experments^ JJjewiiig that Acids and Alca- 
 lies precipitate^ or are feparated from each other. 
 
 Sed. V. Acid Salts difperfed in many Bodies. 
 
 Se6t. VI. Alcaline Salts likewife difperfed in 7nan'j 
 Bodies. 
 
 Seft.VII. ConviEtiom from the foregoing Ohfsrvaiions. 
 
 ^tdi. VIII. 'T'he Prefervation of TlAngs proves a God. 
 
 Sedt. IX. All Kinds of Philofophy do, or muf a> 
 knowledge Laws. ■ 
 
 Se6t. X. lbs Opinions cffome Philofophers about Fer- 
 tility. 
 
 Stdi. XI. l^he Air fe ems to abound with Salt-Petre ; 
 Seven Experiments floewing the Probability thereof 
 
 Se6b. XII. Salt-Petre feems to come from the North; 
 proved by three Experitnents. 
 
 Seft. XIII. Salt-Petre becomes a5five by thofe Parti- 
 cles in it that are Sulphureous, Jhewn by Experi- 
 ments. 
 
 Se6t. XIV. Salt-Petre in Conjunolion with the Rays 
 of the Sun, does likewife render the Earth fruit- 
 ful i fJoewn by an Experiment. 
 
 Sedt. XV. Convictions from the foregoing Obferva^ 
 tions. 
 
 CONTEMPLATION XXVIIL p. 1034. 
 Of the PoJJibility of the RefurreSfion. 
 
 Scft. I. The ObjeBion of the Sadducees, anfwered by 
 
 our Saviour, Matth, xxii. '5^29. 
 Sed:. II. // is not a greater Miracle to Raife a Body^ 
 
 than to Create it. 
 Se<5i:. III. Even the common Formation of Bodies, is 
 
 lefs credible than the RefurreCIion. 
 Se6t. IV. The firfi Obje^ion anfwered; namely, that 
 
 we have no Parents in the Rejurre^lon, 
 
 Sed. 
 
The CONTENTS. 
 
 •Sq£l. V*. ^he Seeond Oljc'^ion^ from the Smallnefs of 
 
 the Parts after Corruptions a}ifwered. 
 Sed. VI. 'The Third Ob]e^ion, from the Attrition af 
 
 Particles^ anfivcfd. 
 Se^. VII. 'The Fourth Objeolion, from the Union of 
 
 thofe Particles, with other Bodies., anfiver'd. 
 Sed. VIII. The fifth Ohje^ipn, That in the Parti- 
 cles of Bodies we car^t obferve any fuch U^iion, an- 
 fzvered. 
 Sed. IX. The Sixth Objeciion, That thefe Particles 
 
 are faltered too far from each other, anfwer'^d. 
 Sed. X. The Seventh Objeolion, That the Particles of 
 Matter would aBwith Choice orKnowledge,anfwer''d, 
 Sed. XL The Eighth Obje^ion, Concerning Cani- 
 
 bals, or Man-eaters, anfivered. 
 Se(^. XII. Conviction and Poffibility of a Refiirre- 
 
 ^ion. 
 Sed. XIII. Tranfttloyi to another kind of a threefold. 
 
 Ob'jColicn. 
 Sed. XIV. Three ObjeUions of the firfl Kind. 
 Sed. XV. Objections of the Second Kind. 
 Sed. XVI. Obje^ions of the Thir4 Sort from the Holy 
 
 Scriptures. 
 S^ft. XVII. Our Defign here is not to defer ibe the 
 Manner of the Refiure^ion, which we mufl leave 
 to God. 
 Sed. XVIII. A General Aufwer to all the Objections 
 
 agai^ijl a RcfurreCtion, taken out of Scripture. 
 Sed. XIX. A bare Ilypothefts is fufficient tofhew the 
 
 Pojjibility of any Thing. 
 Sed. XX. There is a Proper or Own, and a Vili* 
 
 ble Body. 
 Sed. XXI. This DiflinCtion is acknowledged by all, 
 Sed. XXn. The vifible Body conjip of Fluid and of 
 
 Solid Parts, and of Laws. 
 St^. XXIII. The own Body co7ififls in a manner of 
 ho Fluid Parts, nor of Laws, but almofi only of 
 Solid Parts. 
 
 Sea, 
 
The CONTENTS. 
 
 Seft. XXIV. 'The own Bod^ confijh either ^ of a 
 ■ Stamen or Principle unfolded only ; or elfe of a 
 
 Stamen, that grows and increafes by the Addition 
 
 of Foreign Particles. 
 Se6t. XXV. How a Man may he faid to rife again 
 
 ix;ith his own proper Body, in the firfi Cafe. 
 Sefb. XXVI. The own Body, th(/ filled with other 
 
 Matter, remains the own proper Body of the fame 
 
 Perfon. 
 Sedt, XXVII. When any one dies, a great deal of 
 
 that Matter which belonged to the vifible Body will 
 
 be feparated therefrom. 
 S'eft. XXVIII. The three Objemons <j/.Se6t. XIV, 
 
 anfwerW, in cafe the own Body confifts of a bare 
 
 Stamen. 
 Sea. XXIX. The Objection in Sed. XV. anfwered^ 
 
 'on the fame Fotmdatiou. 
 Sefl. XXX. The vifible Body of a Man may be very 
 
 much emaciated, and yet remain ^w vifible and 
 
 own Body. 
 Se6l. XXXI. The own Body, thd' allowed to he a 
 
 Stamen with an Accretion of Foreign Matter, con- 
 fifts of 'nothing hut Solid Particles, and chiefly of 
 
 Bones. 
 Sect'. XXXII. The Three Objeliiions mentioned in 
 
 Seel. XIV. folved upon the Siippofition, that the 
 
 own Body does confift of a Stamen increafed to a 
 
 certain Biznefs. 
 Sea. XXXIII. The Objeclions of Sta.XY. an- 
 
 'Jkver'd from the faid Principles. 
 Sea. XXXIV. Conviulions from all the foregoing 
 ■Objeriious. 
 
 CONTEM- 
 
The CONTENTS. 
 
 CONTEMPLATION XXIX. /. 107^, 
 Of Unknoivn I'hings. 
 
 Se6t. I. Tranfjion to Unknoivn Things. 
 
 Se6b. II. That there are many Things Jlill unknown, 
 
 Se6l. III. Atheijiical Objc^ions anfwered, 
 
 Se<5t. IV. Unknown Things , tho* in themfelves Jtot con^ 
 
 ceivable^ do yet prove the Greatnefs of God. 
 Se6t. V. It is unknown.^ whether the Earth or the 
 
 Sun moves. 
 Sedt. VI. Such Ignorance proceeds, Firjl^ from the 
 
 Difagrecfnsnt of greqt AJlronomers, 
 Sed. VII. Secondly, Becaufe great Aflronomers da, 
 
 themfelves own^ that ihey are uncertain thereof. 
 Seft. VIII. Thirdly, Becaufe the Parallax fro?n the' 
 
 Annual Motion is fill uncertain. 
 Sefl. IX. Nothingcan he inferred from the Exprefipns 
 
 ufed bygr^at Aflronomers about the Earth's Motion, 
 Seft. X. The Simplicity of an Hypothefis is not always 
 
 an Argument of its Truth. 
 $tdi. XI. A Conchif ion from the whole^ that neither 
 
 the Sun's nor the Earth's Motion has ever been 
 
 rightly proved. 
 
 (ff? J 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
JSooks and Maps fold hy J. Senex, at the Globe in 
 FJeet-ftreet; J. Ofborn, and T. Longman at 
 
 - the Ship in Pater- Noiler-Row ; and W. Innys 
 m St. Paul's-Church-Yard. 
 
 I. ' I "^H E Roads of England and Wales, in a portable 
 J|_ Volume, engrav a on loo Copper Plates. By J. 
 Senex. Price 8 s. 
 
 z. Mr. Hawkfbee's Phyfico-Mechanical Experiments on 
 variety of Subjeds. 5 s. 
 
 3. Dr. Defaguliers TranllAtion of Mr. Marrioi's Hydro- 
 ftaticks. 5 s. 
 
 4. His Tranflation of Gravefande's Introduflion to Sir 
 I. Newton's Philofophy. 7 s. 6d. 
 
 . 5. Mr. Raphfon's Tranflation of Sir I. Newton's Algebraic 
 Ledures. 5 s. 
 
 6. A Zodiac, containing an exa<5t Defcription of all the 
 fix'd Stars to which the Moon or Planets can at any time 
 apply ; of great Ufe in Aftronomical Obfcrvations. 13y Dr. 
 Kalley, on two large Sheets. 6 s. 
 
 7. The Religious Pnilofopher, by Dr. Niewentyt, 3 Vol. 
 IS s. 
 
 8. The Ufe of the Globes. 1 s. 6 d. 
 
 9. Aftronomical Ledures read in the Publfck Schools in 
 Cambridge. By Mr. Whifton. 6 s. 
 
 10. His Ledures to explain Sir I.' Newton's Philofophy. 
 6 s. 
 
 11. His Elements of Euclid. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Si. His Aftronomical Principles of Religion. 5 s. 
 
 13. His Solar Sy item, a large Sheet is. 6d. 
 
 14. Mr. Ci;nn's 7'reaiile of Vulgar and Decimal Fradions. 
 
 15. Slexev's Defcriptions and Profpeds of the moft remar- 
 Isable Caftles, Pilaces, Towns, Colleges, &:c. in Scotland, 
 ciirioufly Engraven on 60 Copper Plates, by the beft Ar- 
 tifts, in Folio. 1 1. 15 s. 
 
 16. A Set of Scriptural Maps, fiitcd to be bound with the 
 Folio Bible. 5 s. 
 
 17. A large Atlas of lo two Sheets and ir Sheet Maps, 
 Hcc. Price bound 2I. 
 
 18. Trigonometry improved, and Projedion of the Sphere . 
 made Eafy. Price z s. 6d. 
 
 19. The London Accomptant, or Arithmetick, in all its 
 Parts. Price ^5. 6 d. 
 
 to Leonardo da Vinci, his Art of Painting, in 8vo. 
 Price 7 s. 
 zi. A New Ge.Tf's; Atlas, Fol. Price 4I. 
 
• 
 
 4? 
 
 THE 
 
 Religious Philosopher: 
 
 Or, the Right U S E of the 
 
 Co7itemplation of the Works of 
 the Creator, &c. 
 
 VOL. III. ' ' 
 
 CONTEMPLATION XXIV. 
 
 Of the Vifible HEAVEN B., 
 
 Sect. I. ^ranfltion to the World in General^ and 
 to the Heavenly Bodies in Particular. 
 
 O afcend now to that wonderful 
 Strufture of the glorious Hea- 
 vens, and to fhew from thence ia 
 a mod convincing IVIannerj to all 
 fuch as fiill doubt vvhether there 
 be a Creator and Ruler of the Uni- 
 verfe ; there fhould feem nothing more to be re- 
 quired, than to hfc up our Eyes, and only to 
 Vol. m, Yy Con- 
 
73<^ The Religious Philofopher. 
 
 Contemplate the Firmament without Prejudice, 
 and therein the incredible Greatnefs of that un- 
 meafurable Space, and of the Lights that are pla- 
 ced in it; and befides, the wonderful Splendor 
 of them all, the particular Influences which the 
 Sun and Moon, among others, have upon our 
 Globe, their unfpeakable fwift Motions, hardly 
 to be comprehended by human Imagination ; 
 and in the v/hole, the jull and exad Obfervation 
 offo many Laws and Ways to which fuch a num- 
 ber of Bodies have been fubjedl for fo many Ages, 
 through fuch vaft and unknown Spaces, and with 
 fuch a terrible fwift Motion as far exceeds that of 
 a Cannon Bullet, and without being in the leaft- 
 wife confcious thereof themfelves : And this 
 ought certainly to make an Atheift acknowledge, 
 in cafe no Adorable and Powerful Direction had 
 place in all thefe matters, and thefe Bodies, with 
 refpefl to their Magnitude and Velocity, were 
 only moved by Chance, that they may likewife 
 fall foul upon, or run againft each other by the 
 fame Chance -, and therefore that it would have 
 been much better for him never to have been 
 born, than to live in a continual Fear, that fome- 
 thing like this fliould happen to the Earth, 
 tvhich is his Dwelling place. 
 
 Sect. II. Convlofions from the Sight thereof. 
 
 And the' one fhould not carry one's Thoughts 
 fo tar ; let an Atheift fuppofe (to make ufe of the 
 emphatical Proof produced by Cicero^ in his Book 
 of the Natur'e of the Gods) that from the Beginning 
 of his Life he had been always fliut up in the Ca- 
 vern of a Mountain, in which he had feen no o- 
 ther Lights than little Lamps, nor no other Co- 
 lours than thofe of difigrecable Rocks ; and that 
 be iliould at kfl:, tllTQVigh a Crack in this Moun- 
 tain; 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 737 
 
 tain, or by any other means, eome to look up in- 
 to the Air, and have a Sight of that Fire-Bail, fo 
 full ofLuftre and Beauty, the glorious Sun mov- 
 ing in the Heavens, and not only enlightening 
 and warming this whole vifible Globe of the 
 Earth, but likewife rendering it fruitful ; and ca- 
 pable of fupportirig both Men and Beafts -, and 
 befides all this, fhould fee the lovely Green of 
 Trees and Fields, and the charming Colours ot 
 fuch a Number of different Flowers ; could he 
 help being exceedingly furprized and amazed, 
 and forbear thinking how unconceivably Great 
 and Glorious the CREATOR of all thefe 
 Things mult be ? 
 
 S E C T. III. 'The Sun proved to be bigger than the 
 Earthy by the Eclipfes. 
 
 Now how ftrong and irrefragable a Proof foever 
 may be drawn from the mere Contemplation of 
 the Heavens, that it muft have been a Great and 
 Adorable C R E A TOR by whom thefe noble Bo- 
 dies, and particularly the Sun, has been made, and 
 by that means, fo many Benefits and Advantages 
 daily communicated to this our Globe-, yet there; 
 is a great Error, which has hinder'd almoft all 
 Men from judging of thefe Matters according tc> 
 Truth : It is that childifh Prejudice which caufes 
 us to look upon the Sun to be a Body of the Di~ 
 menfions or Breadth of about a Foot, or a Fooc 
 and a half at moft. 
 
 But thofe who know by the Eclipfes of the 
 Moon, that the Shadow A-LZ {Tab. XX. Fig. 2.) 
 which the Sun DG, by fliining upon one Side of 
 the Earth, cafts on the other Side, 'grows conti- 
 nually fmaller from AZ to L, and runs out to a 
 Pyramidal or Conical Figure ALZ, the Point or 
 Vertex of which is at L, may, without knowing 
 
 Vol. in, Y y 2 mucW 
 
7 3 8 The Religious Phllofopher, 
 
 much of Opticks (whereby the fame is proved) 
 quickly infer, that the Sun D G is much greater 
 than the whole Globe of the Earth ; for if the 
 Sun were in its Diameter only as ^^ equal to the 
 Globe of the Earth AZ, it is plain that the Sha- 
 dow, being then equal at AMNZ, would be 
 every where, or at MN, as big as at AZ, and 
 always remain fo. 
 
 And in cafe the Sun's Diameter were as aa, 
 lefs than that of the Earth A Z, it is plain enough 
 that the Shadow of the Earth would become con- 
 tinually larger towards P O, and farther. 
 
 So that fince it appears, by undeniable Obfer- 
 vations in the Eclipfes of the Moon, that the Dia- 
 meter of the Shadow at the Diftance of the Moon, 
 is not equal to that of the Earth, nor becomes 
 bigger when farther from it, but that growing 
 continually leffer, it makes the Pyramid ALZ, 
 it will entirely fatisfy thofe that underftand this, 
 that the Sun DG, is bigger than the Earth AZ. 
 
 The Knowledge of this may perhaps in fome 
 manner deliver People from the aforefaid childiHi 
 Prejudice, and raifing their Aftonifhment, at the 
 Power of their Creator, make them confider the 
 Sun in its true Magnitude. But this will be done 
 much more effe<5tually, when they know that, ac- 
 cording to undoubted Aflronomical Obfervations, 
 we may fafely fuppofe the Sun to be above a 
 hundred thoufand times bigger than the Earth. I 
 know very well that this will appear altogether 
 incredible to thofe that are unexperienced in 
 Aftronomy j ijl, Becaufe the Ancients have not 
 allowed the Sun to be more than i66 times big^ 
 ger than the Earth, and fome not fo much, idly, 
 Becaufe the Difagreement among the Aftronomers 
 themfelves, concerning the Sun's Magnitude, is 
 the Caufe that their Conclufions have litde or no 
 Weight with ignorant Perfons. 
 
 2 Ta 
 
The Religious Philofopher. 739 
 
 To remove this (lumbling Block, we fball en- 
 deavour, as far as the Brevity of this Difcourfe 
 will permit, to Ihew the Certainty of what has 
 been advanced, and tho' we can't eafily know the 
 exaft Magnitude of the Sun, yet it will appear 
 plain enough, that a Hundred Thoufand Globes 
 of the Earth being put together, will not be larger 
 than the Body of the Sun. But they who know 
 this by the Principles of Aftronomy, may pafs 
 by the following Demonftration, and proceed to 
 
 Sect. IV. 'The Magnitude of the SUN^ proved 
 from Astronomy. 
 
 4 Brief DEMONSTRATION of the Foun- 
 dation of the Afironomical Conclufions ohout the 
 Magnitude of the SUN. 
 
 That the Aftronomers in their Calculations of 
 the Bignefs of the Sun, do proceed upon the fame 
 Principles and Foundations, as the Geometricians 
 in meafuring the Height of a Tower, a Hill, or 
 the like, is obvigus to all that underftand any 
 thing of Mathematicks. For which caufe we 
 may be equally certain of the Conclufions of the 
 former, as of the latter, provided that the Aftro- 
 nomers can make their Obfervations as juftly and 
 accurately as the Geometricians, 
 
 To prove this Aflertion a littliC more clearly : 
 
 I. They take the Semi-Diameter of the Earth 
 AB fTi^^. XX. Fig. I.) for an Unit.^ in order to 
 determine the Sun's Magnitude BGj with refpedt 
 %o the fame. . 
 
 Yy3 II. They 
 
74^ "^^ Religious Ph'dofopher. 
 
 II. They obferve, after different Manners, 
 (which we fhall not here defcribe) the Angle 
 A C B, which is made at the Centre of the Sun C, 
 and takes in the half Diameter of the Earth AB. 
 This they call the Angle of the Parallax^ becaufe, 
 if we look along the Lines AC and BC, which 
 make this Angle (and confequentiy from the Su« 
 perfides of the Earth A, and from its Center B) 
 to the Center of the Sun C, the faid Center C, 
 feems to cover the Point I, to thofe that look at it 
 from A, and the Point F in the Heavens KL, to 
 fuch as look at the fame from B, This Difference 
 o^ Sight they call the Parallax ^ and forafmuch as 
 the Angle ABC is thereby determin'd , they 
 are ufed, for Brevity fike, to call this Angle the 
 Parallax : And when they have found this Angle 
 ACB at any Height of the Sun above the Hori- 
 zon, they compute how much it amounts to when 
 the Center of the Sun C is in the Horizon A I ; 
 and this they call the Horizontal Parallax. 
 
 III. This Angle was firft-^ 
 
 obferved from the Antients/ -,^- c 
 
 ] . cr 1 D / ' ► 1 >o^ Mm. oo Sec. . 
 
 down to Tycho Brabe^ to beT •^ 
 
 about J 
 
 'hut hy Loiigomontanus^ Hi'Di-X ■^. n 
 
 fcipleof73i(:^(75r(2Z)/,reducedto5' 
 And laftly. By Kepler, after > 
 various Obfervations, farther > oi Mfw. oo Sec. 
 reduced to J 
 
 IV. Afterv^^ards another Method of Obferva- 
 tion being found out, which was not liable to 
 fo great Miftakes as the former, to wit, by the 
 Moon's Diftance ; Ricciolus has found, that the 
 aforefaid Angle does not exceed 30 Sec. or half 
 a Minute. 
 
 And this is alfo counted a great Concefiflon, 
 
 fjnce, according to Mr. Whijfon, it does not ex- 
 
 ' ceed 
 
The Religious Phtlofopher. 741 
 
 ceed 25 Seconds, 10 Thirds. And JVendelwus brings 
 it yet down to 15 Seconds. 
 
 V. There is another Method brought into Pra- 
 (flice by Monfieur Cajjini, andJVionfieur De la Hb^e 
 in France, by Mr. Flamjlead in England^ and other 
 great Men elfevvhere ; to wit, by Telefcopes 
 arm*d with Micro?neters ^ whereby, without any 
 Danger of falling into fo many Miffakes, the Hiid 
 Angle ACB may be obferv'd with the utmoft 
 Exadlnefs, in cafe it can bear, by reafon of ics 
 Smallnefs, any Determination by us that dwell 
 upon the Earth. 
 
 From whence the faid Angle is computed by 
 Flainjiead, (vid. Whijlon. Prcete^l. Fh'jf. Mathcm. 
 p. 276.) by Caffini, (vid. La Hirers, Tab. Ajlron. p. 8.) 
 by Sir Ifaac Newton, (vid. Gregory Jftron.-^. 2,^^-) 
 to amount to but lo Seconds. 
 
 VI. From all which 'tis plain, that in Propor- 
 tion, as the Means have become more certain, 
 and the Inffruments of meafuring more exaft, it 
 has been obferv'd, that the Angle ACB of the 
 Parallax of the Sun, has conflantly grown lefs 
 and lefs. 
 
 And therefore that thefe abovemention'd Diffe- 
 rences, that have occur'd among the Aflronomers, 
 have^only proceeded from the Moderns ufmg 
 better Methods, and more exa(5(: Inftruments than 
 the Antients -, but they are by no means to be ac- 
 counted Difligreements, as fome unfkilful Perfons 
 have called them, fince the Antients have only 
 fhown thereby how flar they had attain'd, and the 
 Moderns, how much farther : And this is the 
 more remarkable, becaufe the faid Differences have 
 only been found between the Antients and the 
 Moderns •, but fo far as they occur between An- 
 tients and Antients, and Moderns and ModernSj 
 that have made ufe of the fame Methods and In- 
 ftruments, they are liardly worth the naming. 
 
 y y 4 YII. Nov/ 
 
742- T'b^ Rehgious Philofopher, 
 
 VII. Now to proceed. Since Aftronomers hayc 
 found in the Triangle ABC the Side AB or the 
 Semidiameter of the Earth, with the Angle of the 
 Horizontal Parallax of the Sun A C B i and know- 
 ing that the Angle BAC is a right, when the 
 Center of the Sun C is in the vifible Horizon A I, 
 they have found in this Triangle, two Angles and 
 one Side-, wherefore by Trigonometry, they may 
 find out the Line B C, or the Diilance of the Sun 
 from the Earth. 
 
 VIII. Now this Diftance BC of the Sun from 
 the Earth being known, which is likewife one 
 Side of the Triangle BDC, they ftill feek for 
 two Angles in the fame, they being here ne- 
 cefiary to compute the Semidiameter of the Sun 
 DC. 
 
 IX. To find this, they obferve with their In- 
 ftruments (which, by the way, exceed very much 
 in Exa6tnefs thofe of the Antients) the Angle 
 DBG, containing the whole vifible Breadth of 
 the Sun, and jthis they term the ylpparent Diame- 
 ter of the Sun. 
 
 The half whereof is the Angle DBC, or the 
 Apparent Semidiameter of the Sun, fo called, be- 
 caufe it contains the half of its Diameter. 
 
 X. There has not occur'd, in the Courfe of 
 Ages, fo great a Difference in this Obfervation 
 as in that of the Parallax-, as will appear from 
 the Computation of the following Obfervers ; 
 when the Sun is in its middle Diftance, that is, 
 between the fartheft from, and neareft to the 
 Earth the apparent Diameter of the Sun, or the 
 ^'\ngle DBG is computed by 
 
 Ptolemy, to be — —.31 Min. 20 Sec. 
 Copernicus, at about -- — • 3 2 Min. 45 Sec. 
 
 I'jcho and Longomontanus 3 1 Min. — 
 
 Ricciolus 
 
The Religious Ph'ilofopher, 743 
 
 Ricciolus 3 1 Min. p,6 Sec. 
 
 Huygens 0,0 Min. 0,0 Sec. 
 
 Newton, who much approves -j 
 
 the Obfervation of Caffiniy 32 Min. 15 Sec. 
 
 and Flamjiead • ^ 
 
 La Hire, about ^2 Min. 11 Sec. 
 
 XI. So that the higheft Computation of the ap- 
 parent Diameter amounts to 32 Min. 45 Sec. and 
 the loweft being but 30 Min. and 30 Sec. the Dif- 
 ference is no more than 2 Min. 15 Sec. the half of 
 which being taken for the Angle D B C, produces 
 only a Difference of i -i- Min. that is, about --.-Pare 
 of the whole. 
 
 XII. Whereas the greateft Parallax being of 
 3 Min. and the fmalleft but of 6 Sec. the former is 
 above 30 Times bigger than the latter, as we 
 Jiave fhewn above by Numb. Ill, IV, V. 
 
 XIII. And from hence it is manifeft, that the 
 Variety of the Obfervations, in the apparent Dia- 
 meters, may produce fome, tho' but a very fmall 
 Difference ; but in the Angle of the Parallax, it 
 will occafion a very great one in the Magnitude 
 of the Sun. 
 
 XIV. Finally, forafmuch now that in the Tri- 
 angle DBC, is found the before-given Side EC, 
 or the Diftance of the Earth, and the half appa- 
 rent Diameter of the Sun, or the Angle DEC -, 
 and moreover, the Angle BDC being a Right 
 Angle, becaufe the Line ED touches the Circle 
 D O G at D •, it follows, that in the faid Triangle 
 DBC, there are found two Angles on one Side, 
 whereby the third, D C, or the fought-for Semi- 
 diameter of the Sun may be found. 
 
 XV. We might now, after this manner, from 
 thefe and the preceding Conceffions, compute, 
 firft the Diftance of the Sun from the Earth EC, 
 and afterwards the Bignefs of its Diameter DC. 
 
 But 
 
744 The.Reltgtms Ph'ilofopher, 
 
 But fince our View here is only co fhew the Mag- 
 nitude of the Sun, and the Difference thereupoa 
 between the Old and Modern Aftronomers, but 
 not fo much to enter into any Difcuflion of the 
 Diftance thereof, we fhall make ufe of a more 
 concife Method, whicv|i is neverthelefs attended 
 with a Mathematical Certainty, and will be ob- 
 vious to fuch as are experienced in Geometry. 
 
 And this confifls in the following Proportion, 
 or Rule of Three -, in which we fliall ufe the An- 
 gles A C B and D C B in the (lead of their Sines, 
 which indeed will be molt agreeable to Geome- 
 trical Exadlnefs ; but becaufe there refults no con- 
 fiderable Difference from it, and yet the Calcula- 
 tion is much more convenient, we fhall ufe it as 
 other Aftronomers have done. And thus it pro- 
 ceeds : 
 
 As the Angle ACB, or, the Horizontal Parallax of 
 the Sun^ is, to The Angle D B C, or the apparent 
 Semidiaineter thereof', fo is The Earth's Seinidia- 
 meter AB, to The Sun's real Semidiameter D C. 
 
 And this Rule does not only obtain with refpe6t 
 to the Sun, but likewife to all other Heavenly 
 Bodies whatfoever. 
 
 XVI. So that according to T)-^ 
 cho, taking the Parallax 3 Minutes 
 and the half apparent Diameter • j . 
 
 15! Min. the Semidiameter of: 5 t w^^^-^. 
 
 the Sun is greater than that of 
 the Earth A B, J 
 
 And thefe Numbers being ) 
 cubed, (forafmuch as Spherical ( 
 Bodies are to each other as the^ 138 times. 
 Cubes of their Semidiameters) ( 
 the Sun is bigger than the Earth j 
 
 XVII. Ac- 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 74 y 
 
 XVII. According to Ricciolus^ 
 the Parallax 30 Seconds, is to the j 
 apparent Semidiameter 15 Muj.f 
 58 Sec. as 30 to 958 Seconds, or i^ 
 to 3 I -^ ; and confequently thef 
 Semidiameter of the Sun D C is\ 
 greater than that of the Earth AB J 
 
 This being multiply'd cubical- 
 ly, makes the Globe of the Sun 
 bigger than that of the Earth ' 
 above 
 
 3 1 1.^ times. 
 
 31000 timeSo 
 
 XVIII. According to Sir Ifaac 
 Newlon, the Parallax 10 Sec. is to 
 the apparent Semidiameter i6-|- 
 Min. as 10 Seconds to g6y ^ Se-^ ^6^ times, 
 ronds', and confequently the( 
 Sun's Semidiameter is 'bigger 
 than the Earth's ■ ^ — ■ 
 
 And this being multiply'd cu- -x 
 bically, the Body of the Sun ex- C 900,000 titnes, 
 ceeds that of the Earth about \ ' 
 
 XIX. Finally la Hire's Propor- 
 tion requiring 6 Seconds Parallax, 
 they are 16 Min. 5^ Sec. appareni 
 Semidiameter, as 6 Sec. to 965 I 
 Sec. or I to \6o~\\ accordingly! 
 the Semidiameter of the Sun is 
 greater than th it of the Earth 
 
 And by cubi.ig this Numbe.', 
 it appears that the Sun exceeds 
 the Earth's Magaicudcj at leaft 
 
 160 times. 
 
 4.000,000 titnes. 
 
 XX. From 
 
74^ ^^ Religious Phtlofopher, 
 
 XX. From all which compared with one ano- 
 ther we may gather, 
 
 Firfi^ That the Semidiameters of the Sun have 
 increas'd from full Five, or hardly Six ; firft to 
 full 31, afterwards to full ^^^ -and laftly, to 160 
 Semidiameters of the Earth; which, to thofe 
 that are not much vers'd in thefe Matters, fince 
 the Numbers a.re not great, may feem probable 
 enough. 
 
 Secondly, But that the Globe of the Sun itfelf 
 Ihould grow from hardly 140 Magnitudes of the 
 Earth, firft, to 31000, and afterwards on a fudden 
 to 900,000, and laftly, to the Size of four Millions 
 of Times greater than the Globe of the Earth, is 
 fuch a furprizing thing, that they who are not 
 ufed to thefe kinds of Calculations, muft needs 
 judge it impoflible, and think that alcho' all that 
 has been faid about the Semidiameters were true, 
 yet this would appear a Miftake in Aftronomy : 
 But every one that underftands Geometry, knows 
 that one is as fure as the other. 
 
 So that we now fee finally, that this Increafe 
 and Difference of the Sun*s Magnitude, manifeft- 
 ing itfelf in the Sequel of Time, was principally 
 and moftly occafion'd by the continual Diminuti- 
 on of the Angle of the Parallax, fince the fmall 
 Diverfity in the apparent Semidiameters might 
 indeed contribute fomething, but yet very little 
 thereto. But its amazing Magnitude is now par- 
 ticularly to be afcribed to the Cubical Multiplica- 
 tion of the real Semidiameter thereof. 
 
 XXI. Since therefore all that has been advan- 
 ced, carries along with it a Mathematical Cer- 
 tainty in the manner of computing, it repiains 
 only to be inquired, whether the lateft Aftrono- 
 mers have likewife rightly obferved that the Angle 
 of the Parallax is fo fmall, which we fiiall leave 
 to the Study of thofe that think themfelves con- 
 
 cern'd 
 
'The Religious Philofopher. 747 
 
 cern'd therein •, forafmiich as the comparing the 
 three Ways that were in Ufe from the Times of 
 the Antients, to T'jcho Brake, and from him in 
 the laft Age by Ricciolus, Wendelinus, and others, 
 and now by Meflieurs Caffim, Flamjhad, and La 
 Hire, would prove too great a Digreffion, and 
 take up too much room here. 
 
 This is certainly true, and obvious to all that 
 underftand the Science of Aftronomy, that the 
 Antients, according to their own Confeflion, 
 could hardly be certain to a Minute in their Ob- 
 fervations of the Heavenly Bodies, even with their 
 largeft Inftruments •, and that the following Me- 
 thod^ have had great Advantages above the for- 
 mer, both in proceeding more certainly, and in 
 coming, much nearer; becaufe that the Angle, 
 which was neceffary to them for computing the 
 Sun's Diftance, was fo much greater, comprifing 
 the whole Space between the Moon and the Earth, 
 which is about fixty Times as large as the Semi- 
 diameter of the Earth, of which the Antients 
 were obliged to make ufe, which renders the Mi- 
 ftakes of the latter in their Obfervations fo much 
 lefs than thofe of the former. But the Mo- 
 derns, by the help of thetr Telefcopes and Micro- 
 meters, feem to have brought this Science of A- 
 ftronomy to as great a Perfedlion as it is poflibl© 
 for Men to do, making the Firmament itfelf ferve 
 them for a Quadrant, by the means of the afore- 
 mention'd Inftruments and proper Pendulum- 
 Clocks ; and fo, with no lefs Certainty than the 
 former, they are able to make their Obfervatit^ns 
 to a few Seconds. 
 
 Sect. 
 
74 8 ^^^ Religious Philofopher, 
 
 S E c T. V. It may he Jhewn^ with fiifficient Cer- 
 tainty that the Sun is above 100,000 Times bigger 
 than the Earth. 
 
 But if the Parallax of the Sun does ftill re- 
 main immenfurable to thofe Obfervers that can 
 meafure every thing with fo much Exadlnefs, 
 efpecially if they endeavour to meafure that of 
 the neighbouring Planets, Mars and Venus^ which 
 (if their Diftance alfo do not hinder) have Pa- 
 rallaxes much greater and more capable of 
 Obfervation, and thence make their Calcula- 
 tion of the Parallax of the Sun and Planets, 
 (the Ratio whereof is better and fufficiently 
 known to them) it may be inferr'd, that* it con- 
 fifts of a very few Seconds or lefs, if they obferve 
 and difcover it after this Manner. And therefore 
 that we may conclude upon juft and true Princi- 
 ples, that altho' thefe Magnitudes which the pre- 
 fent Aftronomers do afcribe to the Sun, can't be 
 fo nicely determin'd, by reafon of the Smallnefs 
 of the Parallax (as all of 'em, even the chiefeft, 
 allow, and whereof I could produce many Proofs) 
 neverthelefs the fame mull be unconceivably great. 
 And in cafe we fhould not admit of the 160 Se- 
 midiameters of L^ Hire^ and confequently of the 
 Magnitude of the Sun above four Hundred Thou- 
 iand times bigger than the Earth, yet we can't 
 think thofe of Mr. Hnygens fo much to exceed the 
 Truth, who makes the half Diameter of the Sun 
 equal to 1 10 of thofe of the Earth, and its Mag- 
 nitude confequently 1.331,000 more than that of' 
 the Earth •, which, as it is eafy to compute, does 
 require a Parallax of eight, or near nine Seconds, 
 
 Of 
 
Hoe ReUgmis Philofopher. 749 
 
 Or we may come yet nearer, and take the 
 Calculation which Sir Ifaac Newton makes ufe of 
 in his Theory of the Moon, which fuppoies the Sun's 
 Semidiameter to be 961, and its_ Magnitude to be 
 900,000 Globes of the Earth. Yea, if we take 
 that of Fla7njtead and Horrox, of about 1 2 Seconds 
 (v'ld, Newton Princ. Mathem. p, 414.) which is 
 twice as large as Mr. La Hire's\ we iLall find yet 
 more certainly, that no confiderable Error is com- 
 mitted in afcribing too great a Magnitude to the 
 Sun, tho' that includes in its Semidiameter above 
 80, and in its Magnitude above 500,000 times 
 that of the Earth. 
 
 "Wherefore, fuppofing(as wehave done, Seof.lll.) 
 that the Sun is 100,000 as big as the Earth, we 
 may be fufficiently afTured, that we rather make it 
 too fmall than too great -, fmce the Parallax in this 
 Cafe of about 21, is at leaft bigger than 20 Se- 
 conds, and admitting with Sir Ifaac Newton, the 
 apparent Semidiameter to be 16-f Minutes, we find 
 the Sun's real Semidiameter to be barely 461. And 
 that no Error is committed here in allowing too 
 much to the Sun, as appears from hence. That the 
 Obfervations (as Sir Ifaac himfelf owns in the 
 Place above) of Kepkf\ Rkcioliis and JVendelinus 
 don't allow the Parallax to be much greater than 
 20 Seconds ; tho* they have not us'dthe accurate 
 Method of Caffmi in their Obfervations, which 
 renders this Parallax yet much fmaller. 
 
 Again, becaufe (as appears by SeU. IV.) Wen- 
 delinus himfelf, after his Method, makes it 15 Se- 
 conds, which is fo much lefs than 20. 
 
 Laflly, The Teftimony of the fo often prais'd 
 Sir Ifaac Newton, is of great Weight in this Place, 
 who making the Parallax to be 20 Seconds, fays. 
 That he choofes rather upon that Occafion to 
 make it too big than too little •, whereby he does 
 
 not 
 
7 JO The Rehgtom PhUofopher, 
 
 notobfcurely infinuate, that the fame ought real- 
 ly to be taken fomething fmaller. 
 
 From whence then it again follows, that the 
 Difagreement between the firfl and the ]aft Aflro- 
 nomers does not prejudice the Truth of the Con- 
 clufions of the latter, about the determining the 
 Sun's Magnitude -, and that it is not too great a 
 ConcefTionto allow it to beatleatt lOOjOoo times 
 as big as the Earth. 
 
 Sect. VI. Convi£iions from the foregoingOhfervations, 
 
 To refume then the Thread of our Difcourfe: 
 Can it now be imagined that fuch a dreadful 
 Globe of Fire, which is above 100,000 times 
 bigger than our Earth (and one might more truly 
 fay above a Million of times, according to the 
 aforefaid Demonftration) has been produced by 
 mere Chance, and for fo many Ages continued to 
 difcharge thofe great Fundlions, of which all the 
 Inhabitants of the Earth are daily fenfible? And 
 can any one perfwade himfelf that a Sea of Fire^ 
 of fo aftonilliing an Extent, could have been con- 
 tained within its Bounds, and in the Order and 
 State we find it in, without the continual Di- 
 rection of a great and wonderful Power and Wif- 
 dom ? Whereas there is no Matter known to' 
 Mankind, which with refpeft to us operates 
 with more Fury, and, if it be in any Quanticyi 
 more ungovernable than Fire, of which there 
 comes down to us daily (as the Burning- Glafles 
 prove) fo much from the Sun, either in, or with 
 the Light thereof And ought not the Hypothefis, 
 that Chance, (or fomething elfe that is entirely ig- 
 norant of its own Adlions, is the produ6live Caufe 
 of the Sun) makes every one, even as the boldeft 
 Atheift himfelf, live in a perpetual Fear that by 
 fo continual a Motion and Raging of fuch an 
 
 uncon- 
 
7loe Religious Ph'dofopher, 751 
 
 linconceivably great Quantity of Fire and inflam- 
 ed Particles, or fomerime or other, by the De- ' 
 fcent of a much greater Quantity at once of this 
 Matter from the Sun, along the fame Way in 
 which its Rays proceed at prefent, every thing 
 might be fet on Fire on the whole Globe ; or 
 that the Sun having confumed the Food of that 
 Fire, might change its Nature, and ceafe to com- 
 municate its Warmth and Light to us ; by which 
 Means the whole Earth would be turned into the 
 moft difmal Dungeon that any one can polTibly 
 conceive. How much more eafy then and happy 
 do thefe Men live, who acknowledging the Ma- 
 ker thereof for an Almighty God, and their 
 Gracious Benefadlor, know that every thing, and 
 even this dreadful Globe itfelf, of Light and Fire, 
 can only ftir and move according to the Good 
 Pleafure of him that is the Lover of Mankind ; 
 and who, to deliver us from fuch a well-ground- 
 ed Apprehenfion, has declared exprefly in his 
 holy Word, G^«. viii. 22. Thaz while ihe Earl b re- 
 maineth. Seed-lime and Harvejl, and Cold and Heat, 
 and Sunnner andlVinter, and Day and Night Jhall not 
 ceafe y which Promife has been made good for fo 
 many thoufand Years. 
 
 Sec t. VII. The Sun^s T)ijlance from the Earth. 
 
 Now if we pafs on from the Magnitude of 
 the Sun (of which I hope thofe that underftand 
 what has been already fiid are fully convinced) 
 to its Diftance from the Earth, to the end that we 
 may likewife therein rectify thofe miilaken Noti- 
 ons, which even from our ChiWifli Years we have 
 conceived about it, and which we can fcarce fan- 
 cy to be more than the Space of a Mile from us, 
 an unlearned and unexperienced Perfon will not be 
 lefs aftonifhed than he was before, when he heari 
 
 Vol, III. Zz us 
 
752 The Religious Philofopher. 
 
 us declaring, thac we do not make too large aa 
 Allowance for the Sun's Diftance, if we maintain 
 for a certainty, that it amounts to above lOOoSe- 
 midiameters, or half ThicknefTes of the Earth. 
 
 That the Sun is very far from this Globe may 
 be proved by the Sun-Dials and otherwife, which 
 we fliall now pafs by, only fhewing, as we have 
 done before in Se5l. IV. that the Difagreement of 
 Aftronomy, with refpe6l to the various Diftances 
 of the Sun, are only occafioned from hence, thac 
 the Moderns are furnifhed with fo much better 
 Inftruments or Methods for obferving the Sun's 
 Parallax: than the Ancients •, fo that the fmalier 
 this continually appears to be, fo much the greater 
 is the Sun's Diftance from the Earth. 
 
 To fet this Matter in a clearer Light, for the 
 Benefit of thofe that are not fkill'd in Aftro- 
 nomy. 
 
 Let the Semidiameter of the Earth, AB, 
 "Tab. XX. Fig. 3. (as in Se^. IV. Numh. VII.) be 
 taken for an Unit, the Angle of the Horizontal 
 Parallax of the Sun ACB in the Triangle ABCA, 
 being likewife known by Obfervations : Then, 
 fince BAG is a Right Angle, the Diftance" of the 
 Sun from the Earth, or from the Line BC, may 
 be eafily found by Right-lin'd Trigonometry : 
 This Operation will be readily perform'd by fuch 
 as only underftandthat Way of Gomputing. 
 
 Suppoftng then AGB to he the Angle of the Parallax: 
 
 With 'T^cho Brake of three Minutes, 
 we find the Diftance BC confift of Se-i xikq 
 midiameters of the Earth to the Num-( ^ 
 
 ber of — — — 
 
 "With 2?f<:«^///i of 30 Seconds, barely — 7000 
 
 With 
 
10,000 
 
 TToe Religious Philofopher. 7J3 
 
 '^\t\i Newton, CaJJini, &c. of loSe-V 
 conds BC is full • J 2°'^^^^ 
 
 y^ \th. Hu^ns between 8 and o SeO 
 conds, — r4,ooo 
 
 And with La Hire of but 6 Seconds, 7 
 to full . ]- 34,000 
 
 And if (as has been done before) we"" 
 fuppofe the Sun to be a 100,000 times 
 bigger than the Earth, the Parallax 
 ACB will be about 20 Seconds (com- 
 puting the apparent Semidiameter of the 
 Sun to be 0^2^ Minutes) and the Di- 
 ftance from the Sun to the Earth will 
 amount to Semidiameters thereof, — — ^ 
 
 Now fince we can be aflured from the fo exadt 
 Obfervations of the greateft Modern Aflronomers, 
 that the Parallax ACB is not more than of 20 
 Minutes, we may conclude with the fame Con- 
 fidence as a Geometrician can meafure the Di- 
 flance of any two Places on the Earth, not indeed 
 how great the true Magnitude of the Sun, and 
 how far its Diftance is from us ; but it may be 
 concluded by a Geometrical Certainty, beyond 
 all manner of doubting : 
 
 F'lrjl, That the Sun is one hundred thoufand times 
 as big as the Earth. 
 
 And, Secondly, That its Diftance from us is 
 not lefs that ten thoufand Semidiameters of the 
 Earth. 
 
 Zz 2: Sect. VJII, 
 
7J4 ^^ Religious Philofopher. 
 
 Sect. VIII. Convi5iions from the foregoing 
 Ohfervations. 
 
 Now fince it is indifputably true, that if the 
 Sun had been placed much nearer to the' Earth 
 than we find it, nothing lefs could have been ex- 
 pected than a Total Conflagration thereof; and 
 in cafe it had been much more remote, the Earth 
 would have refufed to produce its Fruits for the 
 Support of thofe that dwell upon it. Can any one 
 imagine again, that it is without Defign, that this 
 great and terrible Fire among fo many numberlefs 
 Places that it might have poffeiTed in the great 
 Space of the Univerfe, with refped to the Earth, 
 fhould be fixed jufl there only, where it can caufe 
 fo much Good and fo little Harm to this Globe? 
 Now if fo unhappy a Philofopher (who maintains 
 that the Sun has by meer Chance only acquired 
 juft that Place which is fo ufeful and advantageous 
 to the Earth, and all that is upon it) be a Mathe- 
 matician, let him compute how many Places (in 
 which the Sun might have been put by the fame 
 Chance) are to be found in the vail Convex of 
 the Starry Heavens, and how many thoufand to 
 one it would have been, but that the Sun might 
 have been fixed in fome one of them, where it 
 would have been entirely ufelefs to the Earth. 
 
 Sect. IX. The Earth for. Convent encj fake fup- 
 pfed to ftand Jlill. 
 
 This feemed to be fufficient to ferve for a 
 Convidion to fuch as ftill doubted of the Wifdom 
 of the Maker. But fince Cuftom, that feems to 
 cloud our Reafon with Stupidity and Infcnfibility, 
 caufes moft Men to look upon this furprizing 
 ^Wonder like the Beads without Attention, we 
 
 muft 
 
The Religious Ph'dofopher, y^j 
 
 mufl: advife al! thofe who ftill find themfelves but 
 little affeded by the common Notices of what 
 they fee daily pafTes in the Sun, briefly to con- 
 template with us a few Particulars thereof, with 
 refped: to the Earth, in which (we here declare 
 once for all, that) we defign to ufe the fame 
 manner of Speaking and Figures that are agree- 
 able with the Notions of T^cho Brahe, and are 
 adapted to thofe Globes, by which a quiefcent 
 Earth and a Sun, moving about it are expreffed. 
 Thofe that embrace the other Hypothefis with 
 Copermctis, namely, that the Earth moves aboxit 
 the Sun, may keep the fame Meaning, and adapt 
 it to their own Opinions, as they muft do in the 
 mbft, if not in all the Works of the greateft Aftro- 
 nomers ; which, tho' they defend the Opinion 
 of the Earth's Motion, yet in the Calculations 
 concerning 6'/i?c'nVi,or the Intcrfedions and Angles 
 which the Circles make, do likewife make ufe of 
 the fame Figures and Exprefllons as are founded 
 upon the Immobility of tlie Earth ; as is well 
 known to thofe that have read their Books, and 
 even the Writings of Copernicus himfelf. 
 
 Sect. X. 'T'he Sun's Diurnal Motion. 
 
 Now if any Body were to have his Dwelling 
 upon the Globe of the Earth pemf^ Tab.XYl. 
 Fig. I. and would make himfelf and all other Men 
 happy, would not his firft Care be (in order to 
 avoid living in perpetual Darknefs) that the faid 
 Globe Ihould be enlighten'd ? Now this is per- 
 formed by the Sun (for Inftance) at E, 
 
 But when this is done, if the faid Sun E flood 
 always immoveably over the Point <?, it would be 
 there always Day, and exceeding hot ; but on 
 the contrary it would produce a perpetual Night 
 and continual Cold at /, both which would be 
 
 Zz 3 very 
 
y^6 The Religtotis Fh'ilofopher. 
 
 very inconvenient ; forafmuch as in the laft Cafe, 
 tho' the Fertility of the Earth were not thereby 
 diminifhed ; yet all Pleafure, and in the firft 
 Cafe too, our mofl agreeable Reft would be ob- 
 flruded. 
 
 To prevent all this therefore, it feemed again 
 neceffary, that this Sun fhould move round the 
 Earth in fuch a Circle as ETFSE, in order to 
 enlighten the fame, and render it fruitful on all 
 fides, and not to ftand always ftill againft one 
 part of it : now this happens by the fame Sun's 
 moving round the Earth every twenty four Hours. 
 
 Sect. XI. ^he Sun's Annual Motion^ DeclenfiottT^ 
 and the Seafons of the Tear. 
 
 But now altho' the Sun fhould daily enlighten 
 and warm the Earth, yet if it were not to move 
 in the aforefaid Circle ETFSE, this ill Confe- 
 quence might again be expected from it, name- 
 ly, that every thing upon the Earth, within the 
 Segment of the Circle ef would be fcorched by 
 its Heat : and other Parts of the Earth upon 
 which the Rays of the Sun fell more obliquely, 
 would be render'd barren by Cold. Wherefore, 
 that the greateft part of the Earth might not re- 
 main ufelefs, 'twas requifite again, that the Sun 
 in its Circulation fhould be ferviceable to more 
 parts of the Earth ; and this again we fee per- 
 formed by the Sun, when it recedes or declines from 
 the Equator EF on both fides, to A Northward, 
 and to C Southwardly, whilft it always moves in 
 the Circle A YD, which the Aftronomers call the 
 Ecliptic^ or Sun's Wa'j. In this Circle it moves 
 daily about one Degree, or the 360**^ part of a 
 Circle from Weft to Eaft ^ whilft in the fame 
 Space of Time it circulates from Eaft to Weft at 
 an equal Diftaace from the Equator EF, of 
 
 which 
 
TToe ReVtgiom Philofopher, y =^y 
 
 which circular Motions the two extream ones* 
 AB and CD, are here defcribed ; the laft of 
 which it performs in one Day, and that in the 
 Ecliptic A YD, in 365 Days, or in a Year ; and 
 it is this Diurnal Motion that produces Day and 
 Night, and the Annual, the four Seafons of the 
 Year ; So that for Inftance, 'tis Summer upon 
 thofe Parts of the Earth, a and ^, when the Sun 
 is at A in its Way AYD ; and Winter when the 
 Sun is at D -, and Autumn and Spring when it is 
 upon either Side of the Globe, in the middle be- 
 tween A and D. 
 
 Sect, XII. 'The great Ufe of the above/aid Motions. 
 
 Now by thefe Motions, befides the prevent- 
 ing thofe great Inconveniencies , which would 
 furely come to pafs, if one continual burning Sea- 
 fon, or an all-congealing Cold fhould always pre- 
 vail in the fame Region of the World ; we find 
 that moft of the inhabited Places of the Earth are 
 enlightned and warmed, according to the Man- 
 ner and Meafure that is moft agreeable to the 
 Nature of the People and Fruits that belong to it: 
 This Diverfity of Seafons, and Diftribution of 
 Heat and Cold, being alfo the Caufe that fome 
 Lands are difpofed and adapted to produce Spices, 
 and fome particular Kinds of Fruits, and other 
 Countries others ; whilft in the mean time this ge- 
 neral Benefit is enjoyed by all Mankind, though 
 difperfed over the whole Face of the Earth, by 
 the Means of Trade and Shipping, by which e- 
 very Nation may abound with thofe Commodi- 
 ties that are not the natural Produce of its own 
 Land. 
 
 Zz 4 Sect. XTII. 
 
758 The Religious Phdofopher» 
 
 Sect. XIII. ConviSlions from the foregoing 
 Obfei»vations, 
 
 Before I proceed any further, let me afk 
 thofe Philofophers, who deny the Wifdom and 
 Goodnefs of the Supream Direditor of all things, 
 Whether upon feeing any Royal or Princely Gar- 
 den, they would ever pretend to fay, that no 
 Art nor Mechod had been ufed therein by the 
 Gardener; tho' they fhould obferve, that in order 
 to caufe thofe Plants to grow, which could npt 
 bear the Coldnefs of the Climate, Glafs-Cafes, 
 and Places with Stoves and other Convenicncies, 
 had been prepared to make 'em enjoy as much 
 Warmth as poffible; whilft on the other Hand, 
 Arbors and fnady Places were provided for other 
 Plants that could not bear much Heat ? And whe- 
 ther they would not be convinced upon feeing the 
 great Variety and ingenious Difpofition of the 
 Plants, Flowers and Fruits in fuch a Garden ; that 
 it was not chance, nor an ignorant Caufe, but 
 the Skill of a judicious Direftor, which had ex- 
 erted itfelf in all thefe things, and whofe Defign 
 was to caufe the IVfafter of the Garden by fuch a, 
 coftiy Apparatus^ 2in6. by contriving fo many dif- 
 ferent Degrees of Heat, to reap the Benefit of 
 his Labour, and to enjoy the Refrefhment of 
 thofe Fruits which his own Climate and Air were 
 not able to produce? 
 
 And can any one that is admitted to contem- 
 plate the Agreeablenefs of fuch a Garden, tho' 
 he fhould not fliare in the Fruits thereof, think 
 himfelf obliged to thank the Owner "for his 
 Goodnefs, in fhewing him the Secrets of his Art, 
 and the v/onderful Ufes of the Plants j and yet be 
 no ways affefted with the Goodnefs of the Great 
 Creator of fo glorious a Body as the Sun is •, by 
 the Warmth cf whichj the whole Earth is turned 
 • ■■ ■ into 
 
The Religions PhUofopher, 759 
 
 into a Pleafure Garden and a fine Park, as may 
 appear in 1'ah. XVI. Fig. i. where the Torrid 
 Zone, a, b, c, d, reprefents the Orangery, or 
 Place in which thofe Fruits that require the 
 greateft Heats are produced; whilft others, thac 
 are contented with a more moderate, or even a 
 cold Air, do meet with the fame in the two tem- 
 perate Zones, a, _g, ,6, b^ and c, d, f, k, or even 
 farther towards the Poles in the Frigid Zones, 
 g, p, «, and f, ;n, k, as far as the fame remain 
 fruitful. Thus we fee, that there is not only a 
 particular Climate appropriated to fuch various 
 Sorts of Plants and Trees, but that which renders 
 the Obligation which all Men lie under to the 
 adorable Dire6lor of all thefe things ftill greater, 
 is, that his bountiful Mercy does not only difplay 
 therein a wonderful Wifdom even to the cloying 
 with Pleafure thofe that feek for the flime ; buc 
 likewife, that the Fruits produced thereby feem 
 to be made for no other Purpofe, befides the Ho- 
 nour of the Creator, than for Medicines to Men 
 in their Sicknefs, and for Food and Refrefhmenc 
 to thofe that are in Health ; and in general, to 
 render them happy in innumerable Inftances, in 
 which they are fenfible of their Ufe and Conve- 
 nience. 
 
 Sect. XFV, and'KY. The Morning and Evening 
 'Twilight. 
 
 Besides what has been already fhewn to be 
 
 fo woaderful in the Direftion of the Sun in its 
 
 daily and yearly Courfe, let an Atheift judge 
 
 again, whether it is without a determinate End 
 
 nnd Purpofe, that the Rays thereof pafling from 
 
 . thinner ioto a thicker Medium, are refrafted and 
 
 arned away frooj their true Courfe, in order to 
 
 ■r.r',.<^n t-he Twilights of Evening and Morning-, 
 
 whereas 
 
y6o The Religious Phtlofopher. 
 
 whereas otherwife, upon the Setting of the Sun 
 in all Places, a bright Day would be immediate- 
 ly changed into a Pitch-dark Night? And it may 
 be eafily perceived, that it is fo ordered on pur- 
 pofe to be ufeful to Men, the Organs of whofe 
 Sight would be very much prejudiced, if the 
 Tranfition from much Light to much Darknefs 
 were made all at once : But they that would be 
 more fully informed in this Matter, need only look 
 back to what we have faid in the 17th Contem- 
 plation about it. 
 
 That which may be farther obferved here, is, 
 with how much Reafon God, to convince Job of 
 of the Narrownefs of his Underftanding, has taken 
 a Proof thereof from this Refradion of Light in 
 the following Words; Chap, xxxviii. ir 12. Haji 
 thou commanded the Morning fince thy Days ? And 
 caufedthe Day-Spring to know his Place ? Which laft 
 Words are tranflated by Pool and others. Do you 
 . hioiv ■perfectly the Place of 'Twilight ? 
 
 To make this more intelligible to thofe that are 
 unexperienced in Mathematicks, we have fhewn 
 above, in Tab. XIV. Fig. 3. that the Sun A being 
 under the Horizon EY, and cafting its Rays AH 
 upon the Air at H, the faid Rays do not proceed 
 diredly, and in a ftrait Line to D-, but by being 
 infle6led, and making an Angle AHF, they are 
 turned afide to F, and refrafted or broken at H, 
 and thereby produce Day-break or Twilight to 
 thofe that live at F. Now it is known to every 
 one by numberlefs Experiments, that according 
 to the greater or lefTer Thicknefs or Denfity of the 
 Air, which varies in different Places, and in the 
 fame Place too, at different times, for many Rea- 
 fons, the Refraflion does likewife differ ; And 
 therefore, that the Twilight, with refpeft to the 
 extreameft Parts where it is feen upon the Earth, 
 or in the Air, cannot be determined by any Bo- 
 
 dyi 
 
The Religious Philofopher, y6i 
 
 dy, fo that the faid Queftion feems to carry this 
 Meaning along with it. Did you ever truly under- 
 Jland the different Thicknefs of the Air^ both in your 
 own and other Climates of the Worlds or the greater 
 or leffer RefraSlion -proceeding from thence^ and con- 
 fequently the Variations of the Morning and Evening 
 Twilights^ which are the Refult thereof; or have 
 you any Cominand or Direction over it ? To which 
 Propofition no Mortal will ever be able to re- 
 turn any other Anfwer, than that this has always 
 been myfterious and impradicable to him ; to 
 convince holy Job whereof, was the Defign of 
 the Almighty. 
 
 Befides what has been juft now faid, there 
 may be ftill added thefe Reafons, why 'tis impol- 
 fible for Men to know exaftly the Place of the 
 Twilight : Firfi^ Becaufe it feems neceffary to be 
 fuppofed, that the Sun is encompafled with a 
 kind of an Atmofphere^ or Circle of Vapours (as 
 the Earth is furroundcd with Air) which upon 
 the Account of the Sun's Nearnefs, does always 
 fhine, and is enlighten'd with the Fire thereof. 
 Secondly^ That the Sun fhining upon the Particles 
 and Vapours floa':ing in the Air, the Rays are 
 fent back from fome of 'em, as it were from a 
 Looking Glafs by Refledlion, to the People who 
 begin already to enter into Night ; both which 
 contribute very much to the Produdion of the 
 Morning and Evening Twilight : See concerning 
 this, Gregory's AJlronomy^ p. 127. where that great 
 Mathematician (as if he intended to corroborate 
 our Interpretation) ufes the following ExprefTion : 
 For thefe Reafons the Bounds or Place of the Morn- 
 ing and Evening Twilights are not fo certain : Be- 
 fides which, he alledges feveral other Caufes of 
 this Uncertainty. 
 
 • 
 
 Sect. XVI. 
 
7<Ji T^oe ReTtgiom Ph'ilofopher. 
 
 Sect. XVL l!he Weaknefs of our Conceptions, 
 
 Now forafmuch as all the great Services which 
 the Sun renders to Men, Beads and Plants are 
 not to be number'd ; forafmuch as we fee them 
 dally renewed -, forafmuch as if we had been 
 blind before, or remain'd always in Darknefs, we 
 fhould be ftruck with Wonder, and, as it were, 
 tranfported at the Glory of the Sun's firft Ap- 
 pearance : I have often flood amazed, how it 
 was poflible, that not only the Atheills (who 
 a6t herein according to their Principles) but like- 
 wife others that acknowledge a God, and that 
 pretend to worfhip him upon other Occafions, 
 are fo little affefted with all the Advantages that 
 accrue to them from the Sun : For inftance, how 
 few are truly thankful for this great Benefit, that 
 God caufes the Sun to rife in the Morning and 
 enlighten the World, and to fet in the Evening 
 and produce the Night, by the Shadow of the 
 Earth, in order to give Reft to all Creatures that 
 Ij^ve been tired by the Labour of the Day j and 
 fo in other Matters. 
 
 But particularly even thofe who are now en- 
 tirely convinced of the Magnitude of the Sun, 
 and its great Diftance from the Earth, by the 
 Mathematical Demonftrations of the Aftronomers, 
 as well as by fo many Places of the Holy Scri- 
 ptures-, fuch as P/Clxxiv, f i6. T'hou haft prepared 
 the Light and, the Sun. And Pf cxxxvi. f 7. 'To 
 him that made great Lights ; and many others, have 
 feen that the Spirit of God himfelf has appoint;- 
 ed this great and glorious Body for a certain 
 iProof of the infinite Power of the Maker and 
 tluler thereof i and yet they hardly feem to have 
 formed. a right'Notion of it. Befides Cuftom, 
 the Weaknefs of our Imagination feems to be the 
 
 principal. 
 
Tloe Reltgtous Phdofopher. 76 ^ 
 
 principal Caufe thereof, which is unable, as well 
 by reafon of the Smallnefs of many Creatures that 
 we are forced to view with Microfcopes, as be- 
 caufe of the Greatnefs of thefe heavenly Bodies, 
 to reprefent them properly to us : And tho' nc» 
 Body that underftands Demonllration can doubt 
 thereof, yet every one will find how defective his 
 Imagination is in forming juft Ideas of their real 
 Greatnefs or Smallnefs : Of this we have no Oc- 
 cafion to produce any Proofs •, let every Man only 
 examine himfelf, and fee whether he does not: 
 difcover within him, what many of the greateft: 
 Mathematicians are obliged, with Shame to con- 
 fefs, that they themfclves experience concerning 
 this Matter : See what Mr. Hii^gens fays abouc 
 it in his Cofniotheros, p. 124, and 125, who, to 
 obviate this Weaknefs of the Humane Imagina- 
 tion, endeavours to make ufe of another Means, 
 to imprefs more ffcrongly upon our Minds the 
 Greatnefs of the Works of our adorable Creator, 
 and of the Diftance of the Sun from the Earth ; 
 fhewing, that if we fuppofe with him, that the 
 faid Diftance amounts to 12000 Diameters of the 
 Earth ("which yet is much lefs than what the 
 Modern and moil Accurate Aftronomers do with 
 good Reafon maintain) a Bullet fhot out of a 
 great Cannon, and moving in an equal Degree of 
 Velocity, will be 25, or at leaft 24 Years in paf- 
 'fing from the Earth to the Sun. 
 
 Sect. XVII. How much Time is required for a Can- 
 non Bullet to pafs from the Eartij to the Sun. 
 
 Now that what has been advanced by Mr. Hw^- 
 gens does not exceed the Truth, will appear: 
 
 I. Becaufe, according to the moft exaft Men- 
 furation by the French Mathematicians, a Degree 
 of a Great Circle upon the Globe of the Earth 
 
 amounts 
 
7<?4 ^^^ Religious Ph'dofopher, 
 
 amounts to 57060 Toifes or Fathoms of fix Foot*, 
 from whence it follows, that the Diameter there- 
 of amounts to 6,538594 of the like Fathoms, ac- 
 cording to the faid Mr. Hu^gens and JVhijlon in 
 his Prcele^. AJtron. p. 13. 
 
 II. This being multiplied by 12000, the Di- 
 flance of the Sun from the Earth, amounts to 
 78,463.128,000 oi French Fathoms. 
 
 III. Now by the Experiments of Merfennus^ a 
 Cannot-Bullet advances in a Pulfe, or the Second 
 of a Minute, above a hundred of the aforefaid 
 Fathoms, it therefore requires 784.631,280 Se- 
 conds to pafs with the like Swiftnefs from the 
 Earth to the Sun. 
 
 IV. This Number is fomewhat fmaller than 
 788.940,000 which are the Sum of the Seconds 
 in Twenty-five Years, if one allows to each of 
 'em 0,6 5 Days and 6 Hours, as may appear by 
 the Calculations of the faid Mr. Huygens. 
 
 Sect. XVIII. Hozv much 'Time is required for a 
 Ship^ or any Living Creature that can run Fifty 
 Miles in a Day and a Nighty to pafs from the 
 Earth to the Sun, and Convictions from thence. 
 
 Now if the Swiftnefs of a Cannon-Bullet 
 fhould too much dazzle any ones Imagination ; 
 let him fuppofe a nimble Animal, fuch as a 
 Horfe, a Deer, a Bird, as alfo a Ship, either of 
 which, if they can advance Fifty Miles every 
 Twenty-four Hours, will require at leaft a 1000 
 Years, either to run, fly, or fail, fuch a Space, 
 as is between the Sun and the Earth ; which may 
 be eafily computed, if one again fuppofes : 
 
 I. That the Sun is diftant from the Earth 12000 
 Diameters thereof. 
 
 II. That a Degree, according to a Pilot's Cal- 
 culation, being fifteen i)«/r^ Leagues, the Circum- 
 ference 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 76^ 
 
 ference of the Earth will amount to 5400, and 
 its Diameter to 171 8 Dutch Leagues. 
 
 III. This being multiply'd with 12000, the 
 Produ6t of Dutch Leagues between the Sun and 
 ■Earth, will be 21.616,000. 
 
 IV. This being divided by 50, or the Miles 
 that a Ship will fail in a Day, or a Horfe run, 
 the Amount will be 412,320 Days, or about 
 1 1 29 Years. 
 
 I thought I could not do amifs in being fomc- 
 thing the more large upon this Subje6t, and in 
 fhewing the Sun's Diftance from the Earth after 
 more than one manner-, fince Mankind are wont, 
 upon this Occafion, to reprefent to themfelves a 
 Giant like a Dwarf; and the great Firmament, 
 and thofe glorious Bodies which it contains, and 
 efpecially the Sun, with refped: to its Magnitude 
 and Diftance, incomparably fmaller than they 
 really are, and confequently make the dreadful 
 Power of the Creator, contemptible inftead 
 of wonderful and infinite. 
 
 Sect. XIX. Ue Swiftnefs of L TGUr. 
 
 Let the Atheift now go on with us, and con- 
 template that Wonder of all Wonders, that fur- 
 prizing Creature the Light, in its Properties 
 only, fo far as they are known to us, and in the 
 firft Place its unconceivable, and (if it had not 
 been proved experimentally, its altogether) in- 
 credible Velocity. 
 
 It may perhaps appear ftrange to many, and 
 even not to be admitted by moft, if we fhould 
 affirm that Light requires fome Time for the 
 Parts of it to pafs fucceflively from the Sun 
 to us, and in that manner to be emitted from all 
 Parts of that Glorious Body: Forafmuch as the 
 chief Philofophers of the laft Age, and many- 
 others 
 
y66 The Religious Phtlofopher. 
 
 Others of this, to whom the latefl: Obfervationa' 
 of the Ailronomers. are not yet known, have 
 thought, and with great Appearance of Truth 
 too, that Light moved much after the fame man- 
 ner as a Scick lying between the Sun and us, 
 whereof one End being protruded from the Sun, 
 the other in an inftant, and without any Space of 
 Time, would be likewife moved ; fo that properly, 
 and according to this Hypothecs, the Light does 
 not come down to us from the Sun, but that 
 which is near and about us is only put into a 
 continual Motion by the Sun, or by the Inter- 
 mediation of their fuppos'd caeleftial Matter. But 
 they that are of this Opinion, will be yet much 
 more Ihock'd, if we fhould tell them, that this 
 Light is not only derived to us continually from 
 the Sun, and that it requires fome Time to pafs 
 to us, but even that it is protruded with fo great 
 a Swiftnefs, that it does not take up more than 
 half a Quarter of an Hour, or about 7^ Minutes 
 to pafs from the Sun to us, that is to fay, to run 
 fo many Millions of Miles. 
 
 Sect. XX. An Experiment to -prove that Light 
 reall'j moves and comes from the Sun. 
 
 An a6tual Proof that Light moves, and that 
 even when the Rays of it are collccled in any 
 Quantity, it will protrude Bodies it meets in its 
 Courfe, and, as it were, blow them away, may 
 be found in the Hiftory of the R.oyal Academy oj 
 Sciences, 1708, p. 25. where Mr. Homb e rg rehtes. 
 That a Light Matter, fuch as the Amianthus, or 
 Plume-Allum, being fuddenly brought into the 
 Focus of a Burning-Glafs, upon a Wood-Coal, 
 was driven off by the concurring Rays of Light ; 
 and that the Spring of a Watch, one End of 
 which faften'd in a piece of Wood, being like- 
 wife 
 
The Reltgtous Philofopher, y6y 
 
 wife placed in the Focus of a Glafs of twelve or 
 thirteen Inches, the Rays ftfuck againft the loofe 
 End of it, and caufed it to move backwards and 
 forwards, juft as if it had been thruft with a 
 Stick. 
 
 Now this does undeniably prove a great Swift- 
 nefs of Light -, yet this amazing Courfe of ir, as 
 it furpaffes all Imagination, fo with many would 
 it exceed all Appearance of Truth, were it not 
 that the ten Years Obfervations made by Mr. 
 Romer, upon the Eclipfes of Jupiter''^ Satellites^ 
 had put this Matter fo much out of Difpute and 
 Doubt, that the grcateft and moft accurate Ma- 
 thematicians have been forced to admit it upon 
 the Strength of thofe Experiments. 
 
 It fliall fufEce here, that we may not fwell this 
 Difcourfe too much, to produce only the Tefti- 
 mony of Sir Ifaac Newton, tho' we could likewife 
 add many others-, thefe are the Words of that 
 Gentleman in his Priiic, Philof. p. 231. Prop. 96. 
 Lib. I. in the Scholimn. For that Light is tv.Jljed on 
 fuccejjivel'j, the Parts of it following each other, and 
 that it pajfes from the Sun to the Earth in the Space of 
 ten Minutes (in the fecond Edition he has alter'd 
 it to feven or eight Minutes) is now certain by the 
 Appearances f?/' Jupiter'j Satellites, and confirmed by 
 the Obfervations of fever al Afronmners. 
 
 And when afterwards he publiihed his Opticks, 
 which are proved and illuftrated by a Number of 
 wonderful Experiments, we find him fpeaking af- 
 ter this Manner, in the Eleventh Propofition of 
 the Second Book of the Third Part, p. 236. ^he 
 Light is tranjmitted in a certain Space of Time from 
 the illuminating Body, and employs about feven or eight 
 Minutes in its Courfe from the Sun to the Earth: 
 Whereupon he adds the Proof, the firft Words 
 of which are. This was firft cbferved by Romer, 
 and afterwards by others, by Means of the Eclipfes of 
 
 Vol. Iir, A a a Jupi- 
 
7 (5 8 The Religious Philofopher. 
 
 Jupiter's Satellites: In his fecond Edition of his 
 Opticks, he only allows about feven Minutes for 
 this Paflage of the Light. 
 
 They that define to fee this more largely pro- 
 ved, may confult Mr. Huygens^ in his Treatife of 
 Light ; Mr. JVhiJlon in his Pr(sle5i. Aftronoin. and 
 others. Befides, that the Impoflibility of the 
 contrary Hypothefis has been already fhewn both 
 by Newton and Huygens. 
 
 It is fufEcient for us, fince we cannot ftand 
 here to defcribe the Particulars of Aftronomy, to 
 fhew that this has been proved to be an uncon- 
 teftable and certain Argument by the moft accu- 
 rate Inquirers into the Nature of Light, and that 
 the boldeft Atheifls have no Reafon to doubt 
 thereof, unlefs they underftand nothing of Ma- 
 thematicks, or are ignorant of the lateft Difcove- 
 ries about the Properties of Light ; or if they 
 would be pleafed to read the aforemention'd A- 
 ftronomical Ledluresof Mr. IVhifion^ p. 229, and 
 230, where the Re^ili?7ear progrefTivQ Motions of 
 the little Particles of the Light are largely han- 
 dled and proved beyond all Doubt; and where 
 he fhews, according to the niceft Obfervations, 
 that in half a quarter of an Hour's time, the 
 Light paflTes thro* all that Space that is between 
 the Sun and the Earth. And this being allowed, 
 let them refleft with themfelves, whether it be 
 credible, that it is by meer Chance, and without 
 any Direction, that Bodies protruded with fuch 
 an amazing Swiftnefs, can always obey fo many 
 Laws without once varying in their unconceiv- 
 able Progrefs, as it has been obferved with re- 
 fped to Light upon fo many Occafions -, of which 
 more hereafter. 
 
 Sect. 
 
TToe Religious Ph'ilofopher, y6o 
 
 Sect. XXI. What would he the Confequence^ if the 
 Rayi of Light Jhould become a Solid Body, ar.d the 
 Parts thereof adhere to each other. 
 
 I Shall here add, that I have been exceed- 
 ingly affefted with the Confideration of the dread- 
 ful Velocity of Light, as often as I thought that 
 if once fo many Particles thereof fhould adhere 
 to each other. To as to compofe a little Body, 
 weighing no more than the tenth part of a Grain, 
 they would exert as great a Force by the Swifc- 
 nefs of their Motion, in flriking upon any earthly 
 Body, as a Bullet of twelve Pound Weight fhot 
 out of a great Cannon. 
 
 Now that it is not impoflible that Light fliould 
 become a folid Body, feems to be proved by that 
 Matter which we at prefent call a Phofphorus ^ 
 which feems to confift altogether, or for the mofh 
 part, of a combined Fire or Light -, forafmuch 
 as if we put the fame into Oil of Cloves, the 
 Light thereof cleaves to the Oil, and caufes it to 
 Ihine, as is known to the Chymifts. 
 
 And now, that no body may think fuch • a 
 dreadful Force improbable, which we fuppofe to 
 be in the defcending Light, in the aforefaid Cir- 
 cumftances, let him fuppofe : 
 
 I. That Light pafles in half a Quarter of an 
 Hour, or 450 Seconds from the Sun to the Earth, 
 which has been fhewn above to mount to the 
 Number of 78,463.128,000 French Fathoms. 
 
 II. It follows then, that this being divided by 
 450, the Light pafies thro* 174.362,506 thereof 
 in one Second or Pulfe. Let us fuppofe it, for the 
 fake of a round Number, to be juft 174.362,500. 
 
 III. Now a Twelve-pounder Shot out of a Can- 
 noTi is found to advance in the fame time a hun- 
 dred of thefe Fathoms. 
 
 Vol. III. Aaa2 IV. And 
 
yyo The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 IV. And it is manifeft from the Laws of Me^ 
 chanicks and the Doftrine of Peratjfion, that the 
 Force of Projeftiles, with refpedt to their Courfe 
 and PercuJfioH^ are in the fame Proportion to each 
 other, as their Weights multiplied with the length 
 of the Way which they make in tne fame Time. 
 
 Now for the fake of thofe that do not under- 
 ftand Mathematicks, we fliall fpeak a little more 
 plain, and fay, that a Bullet of fix Pound, 
 which in a certain Time runs the Diftance of 200 
 Fathom, has twice as much Force, as a Bullet 
 of twelve Pound, that runs but 50 Fathoms in 
 the fame Time ; for 6 times 200 makes 1200, 
 and 12 times 50 is but 600, or the half of 1200. 
 After the fame manner, a Bullet of 12 Pound 
 running a 100 Fathom, in a certain Time, has 
 as much Force as a Bullet of 6 Pound that runs 
 200 Fathoms ; of 3 Pounds and 400 Fathoms •, of 
 2 Pounds and 600 Fathoms, in the fame Time, 
 ^c. forafmuch as the Weight of each of thefe 
 Bullets being multiplied with the Way that they 
 make in the fame Space of Time, does always 
 produce the like Number of 1200. 
 
 V. From whence wc may infer. That in cafe 
 an Aggregate of Light by its Velocity, does a6t 
 with the fame Force as a Bullet of 12 Pounds ; 
 then in order to find the Weight of the Light 
 neceflary thereto, this Rule will have Place. 
 
 Wherefore as the Length of the Way (or as 
 174,362,500 Fr(?«^i? Fathoms) which the Light 
 goes in the Second of a Minute, is to the 
 Length of the Way that fuch a Bullet runs in the 
 fame time (or to a 100 of fuch Fathoms ;) fo is 
 the 12 Pound-weight of the Bullet to the Pounds, 
 or rather to the Weight of this Body of Light, 
 that has the fame Force. 
 
 VI. Working this Queftion by the Rule of 
 Three, it will appear that the Weight which the 
 
 Light 
 
The Religious Phtlofopher, 771 
 
 Light will have upon this Occafion, will be 
 tWiV^t of a Pound. 
 
 And fuppofing a Pound of i6 Ounces, to 
 contain 7680 Grains, and thofe Ounces to be 
 Troy-lVeight^ the Weight of this Body of Light 
 will be -j-li-ii-ly, or about ^V of a Grain, as is 
 faid before. 
 
 Sect. XXII. Convi5iions from thence. 
 
 Now in order to be convinced not only of 
 the Prefence, but likewife of the Neceflity of a 
 Divine Diredion, fince this dreadful Swiftnefs of 
 Light is known, and fince we find by Experience, 
 in thoufands of Bodies, that Light will adhere to 
 them, and become a folid Body, and they being 
 kindled, it will appear again ; let an unhappy In- 
 fidel once more aflv himfelf, by what Law or Ne- 
 ceflity of Nature it happens, that this Light never 
 comes to be turned into a little folid Body, whilll 
 it is in the Sun, and fo defcend to us with its ufual 
 Celerity; fince Water is converted to Hail in the 
 Air, and the Spots in the Sun feem to reprefent 
 fuch a Cohefion of Parts. Certainly if Chance 
 only had Place here, we cannot give the lead 
 Reafon why it fhould not fo happen, or why a 
 dreadful Storm of thefe colle6led and comprefled 
 Particles of Light, fhould not overfpread the 
 whole Earth with utter Deftrudion in an In- 
 flant. 
 
 I fhall only obferve farther, in what difmal 
 Apprehenfions the haughty Atheift is forced to 
 live continually, on account of thefe and other 
 Phasnomena of Nature, which, according to 
 their deplorable Maxims, may daily befal them ; 
 and the oppofite good f'ortune of thofe, who, 
 relying entirely upon the gracious Providences of 
 A a a 3 the 
 
jV'i' The Reltgiom Fhtlofofher, 
 
 the Diredor of all Things, know that nothing 
 can befal , or touch them, without the Will of 
 him who loves them as his Children. 
 
 Sect. XXIII. Ll^t runs in fir ait Lines. 
 
 One of the Properties of Light is its Mo- 
 tion in Right Lines, from whence, according to 
 all Experiments, the Separation between Light 
 and Darknefs is juftjy d^educed, and fo likewife 
 are the Shadows in PerJpeBive. 
 
 To give an Inftance thereof: It is known that 
 the Rays (Tab.^^. Fig. ^.) proceeding from the 
 Points of the Sun, A and B, and thofe that lie 
 between, if they run diredlly forwards according 
 to the Lines AP and BP ; do form the Cone of 
 Shadow, or Pyramid, CDPj whereas, on the 
 contrary, if the Light did not move in ftrait 
 Lines ; but in all kind of Curves, as Sounds arc 
 propagated, there would be no Darknefs or Sha- 
 dow where the Light could have no Accefs, and 
 confequently no Separation between Light and 
 Darknefs. 
 
 Sect. XXIV. Experiments to prove that Fire 
 is produced by Light. 
 
 Another Property of Light is, that it is 
 either Fire itfelf, or that ic carries a great deal of 
 Fire with it ; a^nd they that have a Mind to be 
 furprized with the Powers and irrefiftible Motions 
 that do appear in this Fire, and by which it is 
 difpofed (when united in any confiderable Quan- 
 tity) to confume every thing in the moft dread- 
 ful Manner, let them take an Occafion to view 
 the Force of the new-invented Burning-Glafles 
 of Meffieurs Hartfoeker and Tfchirnhaus, or to read 
 the EfFeds thereof. Lead and Pewter of a con- 
 fiderable 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 773 
 
 fiderable Thicknefs are immediately melted by 
 the faid Burning-Glafles; wet Wood will burn 
 in an inftant ; Brafs and Copper, and even Iron 
 Plates, will glow and melt prefently, and many 
 People know how much time is requifite to 
 caufe hammer'd Iron to flow in the hotted melt- 
 ing Furnaces. Bricks, Pummice-flones, and earthen 
 Veflels even full of Water will be diflTolved and 
 vitrified, and the Water at the fame time almoft 
 boiled. Afiejlus, or Plume-alhim^ (which, accord- 
 ing to the Teftimony of Kircher^ will even bear 
 the Fire of the Glafs-Houfes without any Alte- 
 ration) as alfo Gold, upon which all the Powers 
 of our common Fire have been in vain employed 
 hitherto, (and of which mention is made above) 
 are turned to Glafs in the Focus thereof. They 
 who defire to fee a more particular Account of 
 thefe Matters, may confult the A^. Lipf. 1687. 
 p. 52. 1688. p. 206. 1691. p. 518. 2ind ibe Hijlory 
 of the French Acadony of Sciences. 
 
 Sect. XXV. Convi^ions fro?n hence. 
 
 Now let an Atheift who knows from all this, 
 that the Rays of the Sun do either confift of fo 
 devouring a Fire, or do carry a great Quantity 
 thereof along with them ; or, if he has ever ob- 
 ferved the terrible Force thereof in its Effects i 
 I fay, let fuch a Man firfl reprefent to himfelf the 
 almoft incredible Velocity with which it comes 
 down to us, and compare therewith the Force 
 protruded by a little Flame of a Lamp, with 
 which thofe that blow Glafs do make it glow 
 and melt, when they blow againft it with any 
 kind of Swiftnefsi and then let him tell us, whe- 
 ther he can think, without Uneafinefs, that this 
 great Solar Body tranfmits Fire to us with fo ter- 
 rible a Velocity, and that it is only owing to 
 
 A a a 4 meet 
 
774 ^^^ Religious Philofopher, 
 
 meer Chance that there does not come down a 
 greater Quantity of this dreadful burning Matter, 
 and overturn and deftroy the whole Globe of the 
 Earth with an unextinguifhable Flame. And if 
 he imagines that this Earth is fecured by fixed 
 and necellary Laws of Nature from being confu- 
 med with Fire, how can he prove that fince one 
 Day is fair, and there is fcarce a Cloud to be 
 feen in the Sky, but the next is continually rainy 
 and ftormy ; may there not likewife fuch an Al- 
 teration happen in the Sun to morrow, whereby 
 every thing fhall be burnt and confumed? There 
 is nothing more required to keep fuch an Infidel 
 in a continual Fear (if he be true to his own 
 Principles) than the Confideration of that Dan- 
 ger with which he is threaten'd every Moment, 
 if the Light of the Sun were moved by meer 
 Chance only, and without a wife and merciful 
 Diredlion. 
 
 Sect. XXVI. The ^antity of Light. 
 
 Now let a Philofopher, v/ho feeks for his un- 
 known God in the true Difpofition and Strudlure 
 of the Things of this vifible World, contemplate 
 with us the amazing, and fcarce conceivable 
 ^iantity of this 'Light, which is continually and 
 incefTantly tranfmitted from the Sun. We have 
 faid fomething upon this Subjedl before, when 
 •we treated of the Fire in the Air, and fo far as 
 it related to Light; but in order to be yet more 
 fully convinced thereof, it is certain by Experi- 
 ence, that this Light fills our whole Air, and all 
 that Space that is between us and the Sun at 
 leaft, that, excepting the Shadows, there is no 
 Place, tho' never fo imall, where it does not fhew 
 itfelf; [We exprefs ourfelves thus, to the end 
 that no Body may except againft the Ward ///.] 
 . ' We 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 77^ 
 
 We can perceive it in the two loweft Planets Mer- 
 cury and Fenus •, in the Moon which moves about 
 the Earth-, and even in the three uppermoft Pla- 
 nets, Man, Jupiter, and Satmii: From whence 
 it is farther apparent, that the Light does fuffici- 
 ently fill all thofe Places to which it extends it- 
 felf, fince wherever the Eye, or the Sun alfo, and 
 thofe other heavenly Bodies may be placed, ei- 
 ther the Sun itfelf, or its Light, which falls firll 
 upon the Planets, and is from thence refled:ed to 
 us, may be feen, unlefs fome intervening dark 
 Bodies prevent the fame. 
 
 Now if any one would examine how great that 
 almoft inconceivable Space is, which is continu- 
 ally filled with the Light proceeding from the 
 Sun, (to fiy nothing here of the fixed Stars) let 
 him fuppofe with the modern Aftronomers, ac- 
 cording to the Table by which Mr. Hu-jgens made 
 his Aiitojnaton^ p. 447. that the Diftance of the 
 Earth from the Sun wich refpedl to that of Saturn 
 likewife from the Sun, is as 100 to 951 ; that is 
 to fay, Saturn is about 9^ times farther from the 
 Sun than the Earth. Now 'tis plain enough, ac- 
 cording to the modern Experiments, that the Di- 
 ftance between the Earth and the Sun amounts to 
 about 12000 whole, or 24000 Semidiameters of 
 the Earth, and therefore that the Diftance Of S/z- 
 turn being 9! times as great, it amounts to 2 28,000 
 Semidiameters of the Earth : For which Reafon a 
 Globe that would fill the Space between Saturn and 
 the Sun, would contain 11,852.352,000,000,000 
 Globes of the Earth •, thefe Globes being to one 
 another as the Cubes of their Semidiameters : So 
 that now every body that confiders this almoft in- 
 expreflible Number of Globes equal tothatofthe 
 Earth, that are requifite to compofe one only e- 
 qual to the Orb of S^/z/r;/, will eafily agree, that 
 the Space which is filled with the Light of the 
 
 Sun, 
 
yy6 The Religious Phtlofopher, 
 
 Sun, may be juftly termed in a manner uncon- 
 ceivable. 
 
 But if we go farther, and in order to demon- 
 ftrate the Quantity of Light, confider together 
 with this Vaftnefs of Space, the Swiftnefs of the 
 Light, which, as we have fliewn before, pafifes 
 from the Sun to us in 71 Minutes, or about the 
 eighth Part of an Hour, it will appear thereby, 
 that it paffes from the Sun to Saturn^ or to the 
 utmoft Part of the Orb (a Sphere being described 
 upon its Diftance from the Sun as a Semidiame- 
 ter) in 9^ times fo many Minutes, that is to fay, 
 in i-jV Hour -, at leaft, .if it be fuppofed that Light 
 moves every where with the fame Degree of Ve- 
 locity ; for which Reafon this great Orb will be 
 emptied again in lefs than five quarters of an 
 Hour, if the Light paffes thus fwiftly on ; and 
 therefore there muft proceed fuch an unfpeaka- 
 ble quantity of Light from the Sun, as fhall fuf- 
 fice in 24 Hours to fill fo great an Orb about 
 twenty times. 
 
 Sect. XXVII. Conviction from thence. 
 
 Now I leave it to an Atheift (who would not 
 dare to maintain in the prefence of wife Men 
 that his Candle which ferved to Light his Cham- 
 ber in the Evening, came there by Chance) to 
 judge himfelf, whether this glorious Sun, this 
 wonderful Fountain, from whence for fo many 
 thoufand Years there daily flows fuch an uncon- 
 ceivable quantity of Light, can be believed by 
 him to be produced without Wifdom •, and whe- 
 ther all the Benefits which it continually occafi- 
 ons to thofe that inhabit the [Earth, cannot de- 
 mo ^ftrate to him that a great Power (which ought 
 ju f^^y to be dreaded by his Enemies) together 
 with the Will as great to do Good to Mankind, 
 
 had 
 
The Religious Philofopher, yyy 
 
 had place in the Produflion of the Sun : And 
 whether fo prodigious a Body, with continual 
 Streams of Light flowing from it, and which bv 
 its dreadful Velocity feems capable to hurry ail 
 things away with it, has been able to ferve for 
 warming and enlightning Mankind, and by ferti- 
 lizing the Earth, to preferve them alive, without 
 a wife Dire6lion and Government, for fo many 
 -Ages? I 
 
 Let it not be objedled here, that the Sun by con- 
 
 flantly illuminating a Sphere as big as the Orb of 
 
 Saturn, or bigger (fince it is credible, that the 
 
 Light of the Sun diffufes itfelf beyond Saturn) and 
 
 filling it fo often with Light, and by having lafted 
 
 as many Years as the World, may feem to have 
 
 almoft confumed all its Light ; and fo if not quite 
 
 wafted, yet muft be gready diminifhed, fince than 
 
 is contrary to Experience : For in anfwer thereto, 
 
 befides that Nobody can be perfedly afliired, thac 
 
 Light does not circulate as the Blood in Animals, 
 
 and after having performed its Courfe, comes back 
 
 to the Sun again ; which Cartefius, probably to 
 
 avoid this Objeftion, feems to have thought; I 
 
 fay befides this, the Particles of Light may alfo 
 
 be conceived to be fo very fmall, that nocwith- 
 
 ftanding they do fo far fill this whole Orb, that 
 
 the Interftices or Spaces that are between, may 
 
 remain entirely unobferved by us ; yet being taken 
 
 all together, they may not perhaps amount to the 
 
 . quantity of one Grain of Sand •, for which Reafon 
 
 there could be no Diminution perceived in the 
 
 Body of the Sun in as many more Years or Ages. 
 
 Now as wonderful, and perhaps as incredible 
 
 too as this may appear to many, it is nevcrthe- 
 
 lefs well known to the Mathematicians, that the 
 
 great Space of which the Scarry Heavens fliou'd 
 
 be fuppofed the upper Superficies, might be filled 
 
 in fuch manner with corporeal Particles, that no 
 
 one 
 
yy% The Religious Philofopher. 
 
 One Ray of Light, how fine and flender foever, if 
 It had but a determinate Magnitude, could be 
 able to pafs between the fame, and confequently 
 the faid great Space would be abfolutely opake. 
 All which corporeal Particles, if they were joyned 
 together, would neverthelefs not only not make 
 the quantity of one little Grain of Sand, but even 
 not of the fmalleft Part thereof, provided its Mag- 
 nitude were likewife determinate. See Dr. KeiV% 
 Introdu^ion. p. 54. and c^c^. 
 
 Sect. XXVIII. The Ufefulnsfs of the Divergency 
 of Light. 
 
 But if an Atheift fhould confider this conti- 
 nual and fwift Stream (as it really is) proceeding 
 from the Sun, not only as it brings Light always 
 with it, but likewife an aftual Fire ; he muft be 
 forced to confefs, according to the Experiments 
 of the Burning-Glafies, that if this Light and Fire 
 fhould defcend to us in fuch a clofe and compref- 
 fed Body as we find it is when the Rays of it are 
 collefted in the Focus of the faid Glafles , the 
 whole Globe of the Earth, with every thing be- 
 longing to it, would foon be reduced to a more 
 dreadful Glowing, than Metals put into Fufion 
 in a Furnace. Now it is fure enough, that this 
 fiery Light is more hot and deftruftive near the 
 Sun, than in the aforefaid Focus \ fo that in order 
 to convert the Earth into a glowing Ocean, of 
 which one can hardly think without trembling, 
 nothing more is required, than that the Light 
 fhould come down quite to us with its Rays, as 
 compacfl and clofe united to each other, as it 
 really is near the Sun. 
 
 This being laid down, let him ferioufly weigh 
 "with himfelf, whether he can think it to come to 
 pafs without Wifdom and Diredion, that there 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 77<) 
 
 is fuch a Motion communicated to the Rays of 
 Light, and fuch a Law prefcribed to them, 
 which they have ftriftly obeyed hitherto for fo 
 many Ages, without once receding from 'em, 
 tho' they themfelves are entirely ignorant thereof, 
 and whereby the Earth, and even the Univerfe 
 itfelf have ftill been preferved from this all-con- 
 fumins Fire. The Laws we mentioned to which 
 Light is fubjedl, are, that as foon as it comes 
 from the Sun, the Rays of it are fcatter'd and di- 
 vided from each other, and continually more and 
 more fo, the farther they proceed in Right Lines. 
 This the Learned exprefs by the Term of the Di- 
 'vergency of the Rays. 
 
 Of this we have fpoken before, when we treat- 
 ed of the Bufmefs of Vifion, or Sight, and of Fire; 
 and to avoid Repetitions, we fhould have pafled 
 it by here, were it not that from this Divergency 
 or Separation of the Rays of Light, there feem'd 
 to refuk a Proof, which is alone fufficient to caufe 
 an Infidel to fee with indifputable Clearnefs, that 
 there is a God that governs this now fo benefi- 
 cial and ufeful , but otherwife fo terrible, Sub- 
 ftance of Light and Fire, and thereby preferves 
 from unavoidable Deftrudion , every thing tha.c 
 has Life and Being upon Earth. 
 
 Sect. XXIX. 1'he Properties of the Divergency 
 
 of Light. 
 
 We fhall only add the following Confiderati- 
 ons to what has been faid before upon the fame 
 Subjeifl, to the end that thofe who are not verfed 
 in Opticks, and other part's of Mathematicks re- 
 lating to Light, may have plainer Notions there- 
 of: Let it be then kippofed (Tah. XXI. Fig. 2.) 
 that S is a Point in the Sun, from whence the 
 Rays S^A, S^E, S c C, S^D, SbB, ^c. in 
 
 their 
 
y^o The Religious Philofopher. 
 
 their Progrefs from S to A, C, D, E, continually 
 diverge or recede from each other : Now there 
 need not be riluch Pains taken to fhew, that the 
 fame Rays, which at the Diftance SB, fall upon 
 the Plane Circle AECD, when they are nearer 
 to the Sun •, and for Inftance, when they have 
 proceeded no farther from it than S />, are all 
 within the Circumference of a fmaller Circle 
 aec d\ and confequently, that the Fire of which 
 thefe Rays confift, or at leaft which accompanies 
 them, is fo much thicker, or prefled together in 
 the little Circle aecd, than in the great one 
 AECD, as this laft is bigger than the former ; 
 or to fpeak in the Language of the Mathematici- 
 ans, the Heat which the little Circle aecd un- 
 dergoes, is fo much greater than that which the 
 bigger Circle AECD feels from the fame Rays, 
 as the Square of the Diftance of the great Circle, 
 or of SB or S A, &€. is greater than the Square 
 of the Diftance of the little Circle, or of S Z> or 
 Sa-, that is to fay, when S B is twice as great 
 as S^, the Heat at aecd is twice two times, or 
 four times greater than at AECD-, and fo if 
 SB be 100, Q.nd S b 5, their Squares are 100 
 times 100, and five times 5, or 10,000 and 25 ; 
 and confequently the Heat zt aec d: Is to the 
 Heat at AE C D : : As 10,000 : To 25, or as 
 400 to I, which is likewife confirmed by Ex- 
 perience. 
 
 From whence it is then manifeft, that if one 
 knows how much one Place is nearer to the Sun 
 than another, one may likewife, according to this 
 Rule, make an exa6l Calculation how much more 
 Heat is produced by jhe Rays of the Sun at one 
 Place than at another upon Occafion of their Di- 
 ftance i and generally that 'tis true, that by how 
 much the nearer anything is to the Sun, fo much 
 the greater Heat it muft undergo from the united 
 
 and 
 
The Religtous Ph'dofopher. 781 
 
 and compared Rays thereof; as alfo the farther 
 it is from the Sun, the lefs will it feel of its 
 Heat. 
 
 Now as this is known to be true by all Ma- 
 thematicians, let an unhappy Atheift confider in 
 hts Retirement, whether he thinks it can be by- 
 Chance, that a glowing Sea of Fire above ioo,ooo 
 times bigger than the whole Globe of the Earth, 
 is about the Sun at S, the burning Rays whereof 
 SB, SA, SE, SC, SD, ^c, come down with 
 fo unfpeakable a Swiftnefs incelTiintly (and there- 
 fore in fuch a Number as is hardly to be con- 
 ceived) upon the Earth ADCE; and yet that 
 this terrible Fire does not immediately, and in 
 the moft difmal manner confurne every thing up- 
 on it, 
 
 'Tis true indeed, that the Diftance SB, which 
 is between the Earth B and the Sun S, being of 
 the Length of 12,000 Diameters of the Earth, 
 may contribute fomething thereto; but yet this 
 beautiful Globe is by no means preferved from the 
 aforefaid terrible Deftrudion by this only. Tq 
 underftand which, let it be fuppofed, that there 
 comes down from the Point of the Sun S upon 
 the Earth, the Rays S<3, S<?, S^, Sc, S <^, ^c. 
 without Diverging^ or in parallel Lines, and clofe- 
 ly joyned together ; or (to render the Notion 
 thereof yet clearer) that the faid Rays being near 
 the Sun at the Point B, are diverged and fepa- 
 rated from each other as they go, but proceed- 
 ing farther, lofe their Divergency ; and defcend- 
 ing down in their Parallelifm, or Equidillance, 
 from the circular Column acmk^ it is plain that 
 all of 'em will fall upon the Circle km, and there 
 produce a Heat, which is fo much greater than 
 that which would be perceived in the great Cir- 
 cle AECD from the fiime diverging Rays, as 
 this lad Circle is bigger than the little one k m. 
 
 This 
 
782 The Religious Ph'ilofopher, 
 
 This appears from the Burning-Glafles, the Force 
 of which does only confift herein, that the Rays 
 are coileded into a fmaller Compafs ; fo that 
 they give a clear Proof of this Truth, that the 
 Rays of the Sun being collected into a narrower 
 Compafs, even at fo great a Diftance from tRe 
 Sun itfelf as is the Earth, are yet capable of pro- 
 ducing a terrible Heat. From whence then it does 
 follow certainly enough, that it is not fo much 
 the Diftance of the Sun, but the Divergency or 
 Scattering of its Rays more and more, which 
 chiefly diminifh the force of Burning ; and that 
 the faid Diftance or Remotenefs does hardly con- 
 tribute more towards preferving the Earth from 
 an entire Conflagration, than by the difllpating 
 and feparating the Rays more and more from 
 each other, in proportion to the Length which 
 they run. 
 
 Sect. XXX. Two great Ufes of the faid Divergencj, 
 
 From this Divergency of the Rays of Light 
 from all Points whatfoever (which muft be confi- 
 dered as a Wonder by all Men) we may deduce 
 thefe two Advantages, which the adorable Crea- 
 tor beftows upon us, and which we have before 
 already hinted : 
 
 Firfi, That the Earth is thereby fecured from 
 being confumed by the Sun. 
 
 Secondly, That by fuch Divergency all Bodies 
 are enlighten'd on all Sides by the Rays that are 
 fcatter'd upon 'em, and thereby render'd vifible 
 to every one. Thus we find in Fol. I. Tab. X. 
 Fig. I. that xhe Rays of Light KP falling from 
 the Candle K upon a Point P (for Inftance upon 
 the Point of a NeedleJ feparate therafelves from 
 one another there, as well as at the Candle itfelf, 
 and by that Divergence render the faid Point vi- 
 fible all round about ic. Sect. 
 
The Retigwus Phtlofopher, 783 
 
 Sect. XXXI. Refraul'ions and their Ufes, 
 
 But forafmuch as fT'^rzi'. X. Fig.o,.) thefe Rays 
 from A, diverging and filling the Space AST, 
 the fame would alfo happen fi-om all the other 
 Points N, L, M, B, ^c. of the Objed AB, and 
 therefore the fame Rays diverging, for inftance, 
 from B and A, will be entirely mingled with 
 ^.ach other at S O T, and fo reprefent to the Eye 
 at S T a confufed Light of all the furrounding 
 Objefbs, but no diftinft View of any one -, there 
 feerried therefore fomething to be ftill deficient to 
 render the Light compleatly ufeful to us •, and 
 that befides the redilinear and divergent Motions 
 of Light, there was yet another Law requifite, 
 by which all the Rays proceeding from A or B 
 might be again inflecled towards each other, and 
 gathered together in fo many particular Points a 
 and b^ which has been already proved to be the 
 fole Caufe of diftindl Vifion. 
 
 Befides this, to the end that the Light may be 
 as ufeful to us as pofllble, fince the Sun when it 
 fets would turn the perfeft Day in a very fmall 
 fpace of Time into thick Darknefs, and when it 
 fifes, would change a Night, as dark as Pitch, 
 in a few Minutes into a bright Day -, by which 
 means our Eyes palling fo fuddenly from one Ex- 
 treme to the other, might be much prejudiced 
 and weaken'd, as Experience often lliews ; there 
 feemed to be a Means necefiTary to caufe the 
 Brightnefs of the ftrong Light of the Sun to ad- 
 vance and recede gradually ; and this is brought 
 about by the Morning and Evening Twilights. 
 
 Now I would aflc an Atheift, who pretends 
 not yet to be able to difcover the wife Purpofes 
 of him that has prefcribed fuch Laws to x.\\t Lights 
 and which it Itridlly obeys. Whether he could 
 
 Vol. III. Bbb have 
 
784 ^^ Religious Ph'dofopher, 
 
 have found out a better way to avoid the above- 
 mention'd Inconveniencies, than by enduingL/g/??^ 
 with the Properties of Refradtion, v/hereby, as 
 we have already fliewn, the two aforefaid Diffi- 
 culties may be obviated? And fmce they are a6lu- 
 ally prevented by this Method, what Reafon has 
 fo unhappy a Philofopher to deny the Wifdom of 
 the Creator and Ruler of fo glorious a Body? 
 
 Sect. XXXIL ^he Proportion of the jdngks made 
 
 ty the refraBed Rays. 
 
 Now to fhew that thefe Refradlions of the 
 Rays of Light can't be afcribed to mere Chance, 
 let {Tab. XXI. Fig. 3.) a Ray SO proceed from 
 the Sun S to the Superficies of the Water F G ; 
 and fuppofe from the Center O a Circle FBGP 
 defcribed as large as you will, it is experimentally 
 true, that the Ray B O does not proceed ftrait 
 forward to R, but at O makes the Angle BOP ; 
 for which Reafon the fame Ray being thereby re- 
 frafted, proceeds from O to P, according to P O, 
 which is termed the refrafted Ray. 
 
 After the fame manner the Ray ^O, does nqt 
 proceed ftrait forwards tor, but breaks at O^: 
 Now whether thefe refradled Rays O P and p O 
 do likewiferun in ftrait Lines, or elfe as often as 
 they meet with frefh Refiftance or Reverberations 
 are again infle<51:ed, we don't here determine. 
 
 Now I leave any one, that is reafonable, to 
 judge whether he imagines it pofTible to happen 
 without the Direflion of an intelligent Being, 
 that all the Rays OS, O/, and all others that 
 with different Obliquity fall upon the Water 
 F G, (as here at O, with fo dreadful a Velocity, 
 with which they are protruded, and being entire- 
 ly ignorant of all things elfe as well as of them- 
 ifelves} can obf<erve fuch a Law without once de- 
 - ■ ■ ■ parting 
 
The Religious Philofopher\ 785 
 
 parting from it, that their broken or refraded 
 Rays, QP, O^, do exa6lly ever take the fame 
 Way; that (fuppofing the Lines AB, DP, ah^ 
 dp to be all at Right Angles to a d^ which is 
 likewife at Right Angles with refped to FG) the 
 faid AB and PD, as alfo ab and p d, will al- 
 ways have the fame Ratio to each other ; fo that 
 to fpeak more plainly, as AB is two or three 
 times as long as PD, in all the other incidenc 
 Rays, as here at bo, ab will be twice or thrice 
 as long as pdy nor will there be, in fo many 
 Millions of Rays that fall in fuch various Obli- 
 quities upon FG, and penetrate into the Waterj 
 one fingle Ray to be found, notwithftanding their 
 furprizing Swiftnefs, that don't perfedlly follow 
 this Rule, at leafl: if all the Rays are of the fame 
 Kind. 
 
 Sect. XXXIII. The Sirufmre of the Eyes with 
 refpe5i to Light. 
 
 And as when we treated of the Eye, we men- 
 tion'd the Properties of Light as an unconteftible 
 Proof of the Wifdom of the Creator •, fo whilft 
 we are here fpeaking of Light, we fhall briefly 
 apply the Structure of the Eye, fo far as it relates 
 to Light, to the fame Purpofe; and the moft ob- 
 durate Atheift, unlefs he abfolutely refufes to 
 liften to any convincing Proofs, is intreated by 
 "us, that he would again attend, to what we have 
 faid in the Contemplation about V'lfion. 
 
 Sect. XXXIV. The Power of Bodies to refie5i 
 Light. 
 
 But now tho' Light fhould fall upon the Eye, 
 and tho' the Eye were furnifhed with all the afore- 
 faid Qualities for receiving the fame 5 yet that 
 
 Bb b .2 ' whole 
 
7 8 (5 The Religtous Phtlofopher* 
 
 whole Difpofition, and all thofe Properties would 
 be in vain, and the noble Globe of the Earth 
 would be of no more Advantage to' the Inhabi- 
 tants ^ than it is to any Body now who is ftark 
 blind ; unlefs, befides all this, the Bodies upon 
 which Light falls, had the Faculty of caufing the 
 fame to rebound back from them, and to reflecl the 
 Rays thereof to all Places round about them. 
 
 Now fince this Property occurs in almoft all vl- 
 fible Objedls, will an Atheift fay, that this was 
 likewife by Chance, or deny that the great End 
 thereof was, to render Bodies vifible ? 
 
 And if it fhould appear to him too abfurd to 
 afcribe all this to mere Chance only, let him then 
 tell us, what Neceffity there is in the Combina^ 
 tion of Caufes, why almoft all Bodies do enjoy 
 this reflefling Power, with refped: to Light} 
 whereas there are many which in relation to o- 
 thers that ftrike upon or againft *em, do not exerc 
 fuch a Power, nor drive them back again with any 
 ReperculTion. Thus we fee, for Inltance, That 
 every thing which falls with any Degree of Swift- 
 nefs upon foft Clay, remains fticking in it, and is 
 not reflecled ; and yet the contrary happens when 
 thofe exceeding fwift Particles of Light fall upon 
 the fame -, for how fmall foever they be, they re- 
 bound from it, and thereby render the Clay vifi- 
 ble. We might relate many more Wonders con- 
 cerning this Matter, which we fhall pafs by here, 
 having occafion to fay fomerhing of them hereafter. 
 
 Sect. XXXV. Ue AIR Invifible. 
 
 Moreover, fince this Property of Refleft- 
 ing Light, is in a manner common to all Bodies, 
 excepting perhaps fuch as are black, (which by 
 many is fuppofed to be occafioned, becaufe Bo- 
 dies fo tinged do not refied: any of the Rays of 
 I Light 
 
The Religious Ph'ilofopher. 787 
 
 Light that fall upon them, for which Reafon they 
 have no other Idea of this Colour but as of mere 
 Darknefs.) Now muft we not herein confefs a 
 v/ife Difpofition of the Great and Gracious Crea- 
 tor, who, notwithftanding that he has made Wa- 
 ter and many other fluid Matters vifible, yet 
 feems to have excluded the Air only, for the moft 
 part, from that Faculty, notwithftanding that that 
 alfo in itfelf is vifible like other Bodies, and feems 
 to be very well adapted thereto by its Eladical 
 and other Properties, as appears when we com- 
 prefs a great Quantity of Air in the Pump, and 
 then fuddenly let it out again by the Cock ? Now 
 let an Atheift aflv himfelf, whether this can ap- 
 pear to him to be fo order'd without any Defign 
 or Purpofe ? And fince the Air it {tM being thus 
 vifible, and fo fiir capable of flopping the Courfe 
 of Light, would caufe us to live as it were in a 
 continual Fog, and hinder us from feeing conve- 
 viently moft of the Objeds about us, whether he 
 does not obferve, that this fame adorable Wif- 
 4om does here interpofe after a wonderful Man- 
 ner for the Benefit of Mankind ? 
 
 Sect. XXXVI. i:he Wonden of Refie^fion, 
 
 And to this end that many miferable Philofa- 
 phers, who think they underfliand fo well the 
 Laws of Reflexions and Refradions, Ihould not 
 imagine that there are not more Wonders con- 
 cealed in the fame, and that their Underfl:anding 
 does perfedly extend itfelf thereto, let them give a 
 fatisfadory Reafon of the Appearances mention'd 
 by that accurate Philofopher Sir Ifaa.c Newton^ m 
 his Oplics, p. 238, and 346, lajl Edition-, and tells 
 Vs what is the Caufe that the Light pafling from a 
 Glafs, and filling with a certain Obliquity upc^i 
 a Place froni whi(;h the Air has been exhaufted, 
 B b b 3 does 
 
788 Tloe Religious PhUofopher, 
 
 does not proceed on, but returns b/'ck again to 
 the Glafsj and that when the Rays fall from the 
 Glafs upon the Air with an Oblique Angle of 
 more than 40 or 41 Degrees, the fame are like- 
 wife entirely refle6led ; whereas if they fall with 
 a leffer Obliquity, moft of them will pafs thro' the 
 Air, fo that the Light which pafles thro' the Air 
 upon the Glafs, can make it felf a way thro' the 
 fame, and yet the Light that pafies from the 
 Glafs to the Air in the fame Obliquity, feems un- 
 able to make itfelf a Paffage in a Medium thinner, 
 whereby to purfue its Courfe. 
 
 They that have a mind to fee many wonderful 
 Circumftances befides thefe, may confult the 
 above-mention'd Places, and from the Experi- 
 ments there related, may with Certainty enough 
 infer, that we do not rightly underftand the Na- 
 ture of Light, with refpeft to its Refledions, 
 whilft we only confider it as a Globe or Ball re- 
 bounding from any hard Matter. 
 
 At leafl it is evident hereby, that there are 
 Laws in Nature to which the Light is fubjedted, 
 of which perhaps none of the Naturalifts, if they 
 had not thus found them true by Experience, 
 would ever have thought. 
 
 Sect. XXXVII. Experiments /hewing that Light 
 may become a Solid Body. 
 
 I Might have here forborn to have enquire4 
 into certain Queflions propofed by Sir Ifaac New- 
 ion, in his Optics, p. 349. i^a^ft.XXX. where that 
 Gentleman feems to incline to the Opinion, that 
 Light, befides its being the mofl: adive Matter irj 
 Nature, may likewife become the Subftance of 
 palpable Things, and be converted into a folicl 
 Eody ; but fince Mr. Hofnherg has put this Affair 
 Out of doubt by feveral Experiments recited in the 
 ^ ' ■' ■ ' ■ Memoirs 
 
The Religious Phdofopher. 789 
 
 Memoirs of the RojalYxtnzh. AcadefJiy, 1705* 
 p. 122, ^c. ic feems not improper to fl-iew here 
 likewife this Ufe of Light, And, 
 
 Firjl^ That Light penetrates alraofc ail Bodies, 
 even thofe that appear obfcure to the Eye, and 
 paflfes thro' the fame, as is fufficiently known to 
 fuch as make Ufe of good Microfcopes, fince al- 
 moft every Objed that has been viewed there- 
 with, provided they are but thin enough, do in 
 fome manner become tranfparent. 
 
 The faid Sir Ifaac Newton tells us in his Optics^ 
 p. 223. That he has obferved the fame in a dark 
 Chamber, when any Matter reduced to a proper 
 Thinnefs, was placed before the Hole through 
 which the Light would otherwife have pafied j 
 and he only excepts white metalick Bodies, which 
 feem to reflect all the Light falling on them. 
 
 Secondly, If we fuppofe Flame to confift for the 
 mod part of Light, we fee that it turns to a folic! 
 Body in the burning of Chalk, and efpecialjy in 
 the making of Minium or Red-Lead from Lead- 
 Aflies, which after having burnt and glow'd a 
 great while, become more heavy. 
 
 Mr. HombergYikemk relates, that if Quickfilver, 
 being reduc'd to the utmofb Fluidity by Steel and 
 Antimony, be put over a Fire in a Glafs, the parts 
 of the Fire will penetrate it thro' the Glafs, and 
 which may therefore be deemed a Light without 
 any additional Mixture, will change it into a 
 Powder heavier than the Quickfilver was at firft, 
 and be of fuch Proof againft Fire, that it will 
 bear glowing at leaft 24 Hours without any Eva- 
 poration ; and when driven with a very violent 
 Fire, it may indeed evaporate into a Smoak, 
 but v/iU however leave a little Parcel of itfelf be- 
 hind, which being formed by this Light in the 
 Quickfilver, will alTume the Qualities of a folid 
 
 B b b 4 an4 
 
^^o The Religious Phihfopber. 
 
 and malleable Metal : This may be farther con- 
 firmed by the Experiments made on the like Oc- 
 cafion by Mr. Boyle^ by which he fliews how fome 
 Bodies, fhut up on every Side in Glafs, become 
 more ponderous by the Fire or Light that paiTes 
 through the Pores of the faid Glafs : But this is 
 proved yet more plainly, and beyond all Difpute, 
 by the following Experiment of the faid Mr. Horn- 
 herg in the abovemention'd Place, who having 
 reduced four Ounces of Rsgidus Martis to Pow- 
 der, placed it about the Diftance of i^ Foot from 
 the true Focus of the-Burning-Glafs of the Duke 
 of Orleans^ ftirring it about from time to time 
 with an Iron Spoon ; by the Heat of this Light 
 there afcended a great Smoakfrom the faid Regu- 
 lus for the fpace of an Hour, and then it ceafed : 
 And though one might expeft, that by the lofs of 
 all thofe Particles which evaporated in Smoak, 
 the Weight whereof would have been diminiflied ; 
 yet on the contrary he found that the Weight of ic 
 was increafed il quarter of an Ounce, and fome 
 Grains, that is to fay, about a tenth part of the 
 whole. 
 
 Afterwards he placed the fame in a greater 
 Hear, or in the real Focus, which put tlpe Regu- 
 hs into Fufion, and then it weighed no more 
 than 34- Ounces -, ^o that he reckons that this 
 lofs of the half Ounce happening by the Evapo- 
 ration and Smoaking, one may fafely affirm, thaE 
 the Light had firft augmented it with almoft the 
 Weight of a whole Ounce, which by melting, 
 and the Operation of fuch great Heat was diffipa- 
 ted again. 
 
 Now whether this Jafl: Calculation be jufb or 
 not, it plainly follows from hence, that this Re- 
 gulus had in the firft of thofe Experiments gained- 
 by the Rays of Light, the Weight of almoft half 
 ^n Ounce ovet and above all that evaporated vol 
 
 Smoak 5 
 
The Religious Philofopher. 791 
 
 Smoak •, which clearly (hews, that Light can con- 
 joyn itfelf to folid and palpable Bodies, and in- 
 creafe the Subilance thereof. 
 
 But the Reader is defired to confider this as 
 the firft Sketch of a new Difcovery : And I fliall 
 not endeavour any farther here to determine, whe- 
 ther we ought with thofe great Men above-men- 
 tion*d, to confider Light as the chiefefl and moft 
 a6live Principle in Nature. This however feems 
 to be unconteftably true, that Light is either a 
 pure and uncompounded Fire, or carries fuch a 
 Matter along with it -, and how much ought to 
 be afcribed to the Adlivity of Fire is fufficiently 
 known to every one. Experience likewife teach- 
 eth us, how much all Plants and Animals depend 
 upon the Influence of the Light of the Sun ; in- 
 fomuch, that if it cannot be faid to be the only 
 adlive Principle in Nature, at leafb it may be cer- 
 tainly reckon'd among the chiefelr. 
 
 Sect. XXXVIII. Optical Experiments pajfed over. 
 
 I Shall not amufe my felf here to rehearfc 
 the common and known Experiments about Light, 
 which the Science of Optics fuggefts as fo many 
 Wonders, though they furnifh us with one of the 
 greateft Proofs to demonftrate that there is a 
 God who diredls this miraculous Matter of Light, 
 rendering it fubjedl to fuch Laws, notwithfl:and- 
 ing the amazing Velocity of its Motions , that 
 even the greateft Mathematicians muft ftand afto- 
 nifhed, when they fee, all that true Argumenta- 
 tion can deduce from it, performed by the fame. 
 Thus we fee when it falls upon the Superficies of 
 a Looking- Glafs, that it paints the Objed from 
 whence it flows, as if it was behind the faid Look- 
 ing-Glafs, where the Image is reprefented ered: 
 equally large, and at the fame EXiftance as the 
 
 Objeft: 
 
y^i The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 Objeft : If it falls upon Spherical Convex-Glaf- 
 fes, it likewife makes bcihind the fame a nearer 
 and direct Image upon the Glafs ; and upon 
 Spherical Concave-GlafTes the Image will be 
 fometimes ere6l, fometimes inverted, now greater, 
 then fmullcr ; one while it will appear before, 
 another while behind the Glafs, which may be 
 il.i wn almoft by Refraftion in fo many Changes, 
 thro* Convex and Concave GlalTes. 
 
 Sect. XXXIX. A Dark Chamhery and ConviSfiom 
 from thence. 
 
 Now if any Body would with fmall Expence 
 try an Experiment about the Operations of Light, 
 let him make what they call a Dark Chamber, 
 of which mention has been already made in Con- 
 tem-^l. XII. by which means he will fee upon a 
 white Paper, or a Piece of Linnen held in the 
 Focus of the Glafs that is fix'd in the Window, 
 the Pi(5lures of every thing that is on the out- fide 
 of the Chamber, which will produce a very plea- 
 iing Profpecl, efpeciaily if the Chamber looks up- 
 on a Flovver-Garden -, for then one may fee the 
 Flowers in all their Colours and Figures, painted 
 upon the Paper, and their Motions occafion'd by 
 the Wind ; and if there be any Men or other 
 Creatures in the Garden, it will be a natural Mov- 
 ing Picfture. 
 
 Now fmce every one can judge by a Pidlure 
 of the Art and Skill of the Painter, and can be 
 affured by the exaft Reprefentation of the Obje<5t 
 after the Life, that the Man who drew it was a 
 great Mafterof Painting; let a miferable Atheift 
 but only contemplate with us thefe Pictures formr 
 ed by the Light, and tho' he were himfelf a very 
 fkilful Limner, let him tell us whether he, or any 
 Man befides in the whole World, could copy a 
 
 Piece, 
 
The Reltgtom Philofopher, 793 
 
 Piece, not only fo very like, with fuch noble Co- 
 louring, fo nicely adapted to all the Rules of a 
 Mathematical Perfpedive, but alio with all its 
 Motion, as he may obferve to be done in an In- 
 Itant by the Rays of Light : And in cafe he be 
 obliged to own, as to be fure he muft, that it ex- 
 ceeds all human Power, what Reafon can he give 
 with the leaft Shew of Truth, why he fhould not 
 confefs an underftanding Artificer in aWork which 
 exceeds the Skill and Power of all human Inven- 
 tion : Whereas in other Works of much lefs Ex- 
 cellence, a Man would be juftly efleem'd a Fool, 
 if not mad, who fhould maintain, that it had ac- 
 quir'd its Figure without any Knowledge ? The 
 rather fince we fee that the Rays which reprefent 
 the Colours each of 'em fo diftinftly in the Cham*- 
 ber, pafs all of 'em together thro' this little Hole 
 and Glafs -, and altho' they be fo numerous, and 
 coming from the Objeds, yet are they not jum- 
 bled and confounded with each other in this 
 little Defilee^ thro' which they pafs together i a 
 thing that is not eafily to be credited, if we had 
 not ocular Proof of it. And cannot then an un- 
 happy Sceptic difcover yet, an over-ruling Power 
 and Wifdom in this Dire(5lion of Light ? What 
 can be further done to extricate him out of this 
 miferable Blindnefs? 
 
 :3ect. XL. ^he Properties of the Rays of Lights 
 with refpe5f to Colours. 
 
 But before we take our leave of Light, we 
 fhall add fomething which feems to furpafs even 
 Wonder itfclf. Could any Eody believe, when 
 he looks upon the bright and untinged Light of 
 the Sun, that the fame can be divided and di- 
 ftinguifhed into fo many different forts of tinged 
 or dyed Rays, as the Great Creator has been plea- 
 '■ "' •■ fed 
 
7p4 ^^ Religious Philofopher. 
 
 fed to communicate of primary Colours or fimple 
 Tin6lures, or as the Learned call them, Homo- 
 geneal Colours ? 
 
 And yet Experience teaches the fame, as alfp 
 that each of thefe coloured Rays fuffers a parti- 
 cular Quantity of Refraction, and that the white, 
 or rather the clear Light, is thereby fplit into dif- 
 ferent Parts or Kinds of Rays, which appearing 
 fingly, fhew a red^ yellow^ green^ blue and purple 
 Colour ; on which account thefe Rays are named 
 by Sir Ifaac Newton^ Red, Teilow, &c. each of 'em 
 according to their particular Colours, forafmuch 
 as they are natural to them, and cannot be altered 
 by any fubfequent Refradion or Refledlion. 
 
 Moreover, fince all unmix'd Rays of the Sun 
 do reprefent a certain Colour,, and the whole Sub- 
 llance of Light confifts of the faid Rays, it feem- 
 «sd to be hardly poflible, but that all thefe Tin- 
 ctures jumbled together, muft occ.ifion an Ob- 
 fcurity to our Sight ; forafmuch as Blue, Purple, 
 Red, and other Rays, are far fhort of that Bright- 
 nefs which occurs to us in the pure Light of the 
 Sun or Day; and yet we find that all thefe co- 
 Jour'd Rays that proceed from Light by Separa- 
 tion, being colle<i;l:ed and mix'd with each other, 
 do entirely lofe their refpeftive Tin6lurcs, and 
 together produce a clear and tranfparent Light, 
 entirely like that untinged Light that comes down 
 to us from the Sun : Which new conftituted Lighc 
 may be again, as before, divided into its colour'd 
 Rays, which, if one will, being mix'd together 
 again, Ihall, the fecond time, reprefent an ubco- 
 loured Light, clear and tranfparent ; concerning 
 all which, the firft Difcoverer, Sir jjaac Newton^ 
 has treated largely in his Optics. 
 
 Now I afk an unhappy Atheifl:, whether h^ 
 can believe that Light has acquir'd thefe Proper- 
 ties either by Chance or ignorant Caufes ? O^ 
 
 whether 
 
The Religious Phllofopher. ;^p j 
 
 -'whether he muft not acknowledge, that thofe 
 Men argue much more juftly, who conclude from 
 hence, that the great and gracious Benefaftor of 
 Mankind has produced all thefe differently co- 
 lour'd Rays, to the end that the Beholder may be 
 fo much more agreeably affefted and refrefhed 
 with the Sight of God's Creatures ; and that he 
 has placed in them the laft Property, whereby all 
 of 'em being mingled together, do compofe a clear 
 and tranfparent Light, to the end that the Ob- 
 fcurity of the Colours may not embarrafs humaa 
 Eyes ? 
 
 Befides, his Wifdom and Beneficence muft be 
 acknowledged herein, that in the Parts which 
 compofe different colour'd Bodies, he has placed 
 fuch a Difpofition, whereby one Body, when this 
 Compounded Light falls upon it, is adapted to re- 
 fled only one, or fome particular kinds of Rays; 
 for Inftance one, only Red, another, onlyYellow, a 
 third, both of 'em equally, and no other (by which 
 a kind of a Gold-colour between Red and Yel- 
 low is generated) I fay, to refled thefe in a 
 greater Quantity, by which means each Body, 
 according to one or more forts of Rays, which it 
 reflecfts, either Simple or Compound, reprefents 
 its particular Colour, and from thence is deno- 
 minated Red, Yellow, i^c. 
 
 How ftrange foever this Language might have 
 been to all former Philofophers, yet the fame is 
 at prefent put out of all doubt by the afore quo- 
 ted Optics of Sir Ifaac Newton; who tho' he may 
 be juftly reckoned by every Body amongft the 
 moft famous Mathematicians of the World, yet 
 to fet an Example to thefe lefs experienced Gen- 
 tlemen, chat they fhould not too much rely upon 
 Conjedures and Hypothefcs, has proved the fame 
 to be unqueftionably true, not by Demonftrations 
 founded upon Arguments, but by manifold and 
 
 exceeding 
 
y^6 The Religious Phdofopher. 
 
 exceeding nice Experiments. Now thofe that 
 have a mind to read and try the fame, may meec 
 with 'em in the aforefaid Treatife of Optics^ efpe- 
 cially in the Firfi Book. 
 
 Sect. XLI. The Divifion of Light in Ifland- 
 Cryftal, 
 
 Besides the above-mentioned Divifions of 
 Light, whereby it is fplic into various-coloured 
 Rays, Mr. Hiijgens in his Treatife about Light, 
 p. 6i. and Sir Jfaac Newton in his Optics ^ ^ery 25. 
 p. 328. do fhew us another Divifion or Splitting 
 of Light, which ic undergoes when it meets with 
 IJland-CryJlal ; upon which, as foon as a Ray of 
 Light falls, it is divided into two other Rays that 
 preferve however the fame Colour. 
 
 Of thefe Divifions or Splittings of the Sub- 
 ftances of Light into feveral other Parts, as well 
 tinged in the firft Cafe, as fimple or unting- 
 ed in the fecond, I don*t know that there was 
 ever the lead mention made, or Track to be 
 found among the ancient Naturalifts ; nor that 
 this Matter has been put out of doubt fooner 
 than in the laft Age by accurate Inquiries and un- 
 deniable Experiments. 
 
 Sect. XLII. The Ufefulnefs of the Moon, 
 
 Now let the Reader return with us to Tah^ 
 XXI. Fig. 4. and fuppofe the Sun to be reprefent- 
 ed by AB, and the Earth by CD, in which Si- 
 tuation, as we have faid before, the Shadow of 
 the Earth, or the pyramidal Figure CPD makes 
 the Night, it will not be then difficult for him to 
 fancy the great Darknefs in which thofe thac 
 dwell at T mufl be involved j forafmuch as not 
 
 the 
 
The Religious Philofopher. 7<)7 
 
 the leaft Ray of Light flowing from the Sun AB, 
 can con[ie to them direftly, or in a ilrait Line. 
 
 Now if you will pleafe to obferve, that the 
 Moon M being oppofice to the Sun AB, is ac 
 Full to thofe that live at T, that is to fay, they 
 fee its whole enlighten'd Side ; you will tell us 
 whether you can think there is any Gratitude in 
 thofe People that fhall deny their great Obligati- 
 ons to Him who has furnifhed them with this 
 Light of the Moon in fuch their Darknefs. 
 
 Sect. XLIII. Convi5fions from hence, and the 
 EcUpfes. 
 
 Now the only Evafion that fuch People can 
 make, is, that all this happens by Chance, or by 
 neceffary Caufes, and confequently chatnoThank- 
 fulnefs is due: But if the Gracious Creator of the 
 Moon had no Wifdom, nor the Benefit which 
 Men enjoy from the Light thereof, is not to be 
 reckoned one of his great Views and Deligns, 
 how will they account for the following Parti- 
 culars? 
 
 I. That the Light of the Sun has a Property 
 when it falls upon any Bodies (as here from N, 
 the Center of the Sun, upon M the Moon) to re- 
 bound back from it again, and to produce a re- 
 flefled Ray MT; by which Means thofe thac 
 would otherwife remain in the. midft of the dark 
 Cone CPD, are enlightened. Now, that with- 
 out this Faculty of Light, there could be no 
 Rays refiefted from the Moon to our Earth, is 
 plain enough. 
 
 II. Why is the Moon M, which is much fmal- 
 ler than the Globe of the Earth, placed at no 
 greater Diftance from it ; fo that (as we fee in 
 Saturn^ and other great Planets) its Breadth and 
 Diameter difappearing almoft out of Sight, would 
 
 be 
 
^9 8 The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 be uncapable to communicate any Light to us 
 that could be ufeful ? And is there here no wife 
 Purpofe? And fince the Univerfe is fo large, why 
 is this Place, among Millions of others, juft cho- 
 fen out, whereby it is befl: befitted to render fuch 
 Service to thofe who inhabit the Earth? 
 
 III. How comes it, that the Moon is not of 
 fuch a Contexture as our black or dark coloured 
 Bodies are -, by which means it would be able to 
 give little or no Light to us? 
 
 IV. Why is it not a convex, globular and 
 fmooth Body,- like Looking-Glaffes and other 
 polifhed Things, when (as thofe who underftand 
 Optics knowj there would be no more than one 
 Point, or at lead a very little part of the Moori vi- 
 fible and capable of enlightening us ? 
 
 V. AVhy does not the Moon move according 
 to the Line GHFS, which lies in the Plane of 
 the Sun's way Nw, by which means the fame 
 at G being oppofite to the Sun, would never be 
 ittn Full, but would always be obfcured and 
 eclipfed by the Shadow of the Earth CPD, and 
 on the contrary, the Moon being at F when it is 
 dark, or new, the Sun AB would be always ei- 
 ther totally or partially covered and eclipfed 
 thereby, at leaft the World reaps this Benefit by 
 the Declination of the Moon's Way MHRS from 
 the Plane of the Ecliptic^ or Sun's Way N;?, or 
 GHFS, that the Places lying near the Poles 
 may be enlightened by the Moon, whilft the Sun' 
 being ftill under the Horizon, occafions fuch a 
 long and difmal Night? 
 
 And moreover, does there appear no Wifdom 
 therein, by which this continual Monthly Sun 
 (as one may call it) is fccured, to the end thac 
 Mankind may not be fo often deprived of the 
 Ufe thereof? How comes it then to pafs, that 
 the Moon's Way SMHR has juft fuch an Obli- 
 quity 
 
Tlje Religious Philofopher. y^^ 
 
 Iqulcy with refpedt to the Plane of the Sun's 
 Way, or. GHFS, that Firjl^ The moft part of 
 the Time that the Moon is at M, or direftly 
 bppofite to the Sun, it is Freed from the Shadow 
 pf the Earth C P D, and confequently from its 
 Darknefs, and that all that part of it that is turn- 
 ed to us, is leen at Full, and in its entire Luftre : 
 Secondly^ That when the Moon is at R, that is, 
 in Conjunction with the Sun, ahd is feen at E, 
 it is not hid from thofe that dwell upon the 
 Earth ? 
 
 VI. But farther, fince now the Planes of the 
 Sun's and Moon's Way HFSG and HMSR 
 (placed in refpeft to each other after the manner 
 of tv/o Hoops laid obliquely upprt one anotherj 
 Cut each other at two Points H and S ; it follows, 
 that when the Moon is not in its own Way at 
 M, but at H or S, it will then be in the Plane 
 bf the Sun's Way : And when it happens at the 
 time that the Sun is riot at AB, but is direftly 
 bppofite z.t ah X.6 the Moon at H or S, and that 
 the Sun and the Earth are in a Right Line ;2 K ; 
 it may be eafily gather'd from the Figure, that 
 when the Night-fhade extends itfelf to EKT, 
 the Moon being at H, will be thereby eclipfed 
 and obfcured ; but when it is at S, it will then 
 hide the Sun at ab^ and fo caufe a Solar Eclipfe 
 to thofe that dwell at S. 
 
 Sect. XLIV. 'The Advantages of Eclipfes, 
 
 But here feems an Objeflion to ftand in our 
 Way, namely, that if Light be fo agreeable, and 
 Darknefs fo terrible ; and if all this be fo order'd, 
 by a wife Gpvernour of the World, why do thefe 
 Eclipfes or Obfcurities of the Sun or Moon come 
 to pafs, fince Night alone feems fufficisnt to fur- 
 
 Vot. III. Ccc nifh 
 
goo The Religious Fhilofopher. 
 
 niili Man, tired by the Labours of the Day, with 
 refrelliing Reft ? 
 
 Now to anfwer this, and to fhew that in 
 Eclipfes likev/ile, how dark Ibever they may be, 
 the moft adorable Wifdom of God is difplayed, 
 we need aliedge nothing more than what is al- 
 ready known to Aftronomers from the Ufes- 
 thereof. 
 
 ';rAnd, Firji^ that in the inquiring into the 
 Courfe of the Sun and Moon, thefe vifible Signs' 
 are oft-times fo many Evidences, whereby we 
 may know whether what has been laid thereupon, 
 in other Cafes, is well grounded or not: Of this 
 you may meet with many Inftances among the 
 Aftronomers, which we iliall not here relate. 
 
 Secondly, They adminifter Proofs of many na- 
 tural Truths, which might not have been difco-^ 
 ver'd to us, without thefe Eclipfes, or at leaft- 
 not fo eafily. 
 
 Thus we know that the Moon is lefs than the 
 Sun, or even than the Earth itfelf, v/ithout any 
 Calculation, only from hence, that CT^^. XX. 
 Fig. 2.) the Earth's Shadow ALZ running like 
 a Pyramid into a Point at L, is for that reafon 
 every where fmaller than the Earth itfelf; or the 
 Line HK is alvv'ays n:!orter than the Diameter 
 AZ of the Earth ; and becaufe the Moon V, 
 paiTmg thro' this Shadow, from PI to K, is noE 
 only darken'd, but even remains frequently hid a 
 long time in the fame ; which 'tis plain would 
 never happen, if the Moon were only of equal 
 Magnitude with the Earth. 
 
 From whence it likev^ife follows, that the 
 Moon in itfelf is a dark Body, as leaft it is far 
 ihort of the C).earnefs,of the Sun, even tho* we 
 fhould afcribe to the Moon itfelf that Flame-Co- 
 lour v/hich it fom-etimes fhewsin its Eclipfes, as 
 many have thought.. 
 
 Frora 
 
The Rellgtotis Phtlofopher. 86 i 
 
 t'rom hence it alfo appears that the ?vIoon re- 
 ceives its Light from the Sun -, forafmuch as wheri 
 it has paiTed thro' the Earth's Shadow, and Fen- 
 umhra after its Eclipfe, it appears again in full 
 Luftre as foon as ever the Rays of the Sun can 
 fall upon it. 
 
 Moreover, the Eclipfes of the Sun teach us, 
 that the Moon is not only a dark, but likev/ife an 
 untranfparent Body, which appears by its hiding 
 or covering the Sun. 
 
 Many fuch Obfervatioris might be fhewn fi'oni 
 thefe Eclipfes; 'tis enough for us to have repre- 
 fented fome of them, by which the Benefit there- 
 of is proved in the Examination of the Crea- 
 tures. 
 
 Yet if there be any Body that is not fuffici- 
 ently convinced from hence, and it appears to 
 him too fmall a thing, that the Inquirers into 
 Nature are only benefited thereby (tho' the Ho- 
 nour and Wifdom of the Creator is beft fupport- 
 ed and magnified the fame Way) yet he cannon 
 avoid owning the great Ufe and Service thereof 
 in other Occafions alfo ; for fince thefe uncom- 
 mon Signs of the Heavens hiving been bbferved 
 by all, or at leaft by many Men for many Ages, 
 have been accurately noted by fome, together 
 with the Time when they happened ; and foraf- 
 much as thofe Times of the paft Eclipfes may be 
 like wife determined by Poilerity, with the Help 
 ef Aflrop.omical Calculations, it will eafily ap- 
 pear from hence, that thofe Eclipfes are, as ic 
 were, fix'd Land-Marks in the Series of Ages 
 and Hiftories ; from whence again, as from an 
 undifputable Root of Time, a, new Chronology 
 may take its Date, and others in which there is 
 any Uncertainty, be likewife retSlified thereby. 
 
 But the Ufefulnefs of the Moon's Eclipfes ap- 
 pears yet more particularly in determining the; 
 C c c 2 Longi- 
 
8o2 The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 Longitude of the Earth; infomuch, that the 
 Truth of many Maps and Defcriptions of the 
 Earth may be examined and corredled thereby^ 
 as has oftentimes adtually happened, which is 
 not only of very great Advantage to Geogra- 
 phers, but alfo of the utmoft Importance to fo 
 many Sea-faring People, whofe Prefervation and 
 Lives too often depend upon the Goodnefs of 
 Badnefs of a Chart. 
 
 After having underftood this right, it does not 
 feem necelTary to prove by more Circumftances, 
 that the above- mentioned Objedion will fall of 
 icfelf, and that the Eclipfes of the Sun and Moon 
 are of great Ufe to Mankind. 
 
 Befides, that though we fhould not be able to 
 ihew all the Ufes thereof, yet this is no Proof of 
 any thing's being unprofitable, fmce fuch a Rea^ 
 fon has no other Foundation than in the Igno- 
 rance of Men. 
 
 Sect. XLV. "The Light of the Moon is liitboui 
 JVannth. 
 
 But to proceed : Is it not aWifdom that has 
 made and ruled the Moon with a Defign of do- 
 ing Good to Mankind ? forafmuch as there is 
 hardly any Light knov/n to us which docs not 
 warm at the fame Time that it fliines ; and fince 
 the Rays of the Moon feem to be no other than 
 thofe that are tranfmitted from the Sun to it -, 
 and then reflefted back to us. How comes it 
 that the Moon-Light was neither hot nor coldy 
 even then, when the Rays thereof were collected 
 by a great Burning-Glafs into one fmall Space or 
 Focus^ which (according to the Experiment of 
 Dr. Hook^ A^. Lipf, 1707. p. 153.) was 500 times 
 fmaller than what they filled in their natural 
 State. Thus we fee likewife in the Experimenc 
 
 J of 
 
7'he Religious Philofopher. 803 
 
 of Mr. La Hire^ in tht Memoirs of the Royal French 
 Jcademy 1705. p. 455. that the Rays of the Full 
 Moon in October, collefled by a BurningGlafs of 
 2S Inches broad, in its Focus, into a Space three 
 hundred and fix times lefler than what the fame 
 would have filled in their natural State, did not 
 produce the leaft Alteration in a Thermometer 
 (in which the Liquor was moved by Air, and 
 which difcovered the fmalleft Increafe of the 
 Warmth thereof) tho* the Ball of it was held for 
 a while in the faid Focus: And we likewife find 
 by the faid A5f. Lipf. i6(^j. p. 429. that the fo 
 famous Burning-GlalTes of Mr. Tfchirnhaus produ- 
 ced indeed a greater Brightnefs by the Rays of 
 the Moon in the Focus, but not the leaft Warmth. 
 Now could ever any Body have imagined that 
 the Rays of the Sun colleded by a Burning- 
 Glafs, or reflefted from the fame, will burn fo ter- 
 ribly ; and yet that the fame Rays rebounding 
 from the Moon to us, do not appear to bring the 
 leaft Warmth along with them, notwithftanding 
 that by this kind of Glaffes the Brightnefs of the 
 Moon-Light is very much augmented in the Fo- 
 cus as well as that of the Sun. 
 
 But we fhall have Occafion to fay fomethlng 
 more of this, when we come to the Contempla- 
 tion of Unknozvn Things. 
 
 Now how advantageous it is to hot Countries, 
 that this Light of the Moon produces no Heat, 
 is obvious to every one who knows that if it 
 was otherwife, and that the Rays of the Moon 
 were likewife hot, that part of the Earth would 
 be barren, and foon burnt up, fince the defcend- 
 i.ng Dews of the Night, by which it is now, 
 moiftned, would then ceafe to fall down , and 
 this Fire of the Moon would draw its Vapours 
 upwards. Moreover, if the Night Air were not 
 Creflier and cooler, and that the Rays of the Moon 
 C c c 3 kepi 
 
§04 The Rekgwus. Ph'dofopher. 
 
 kept the fame in a continual Warmth, it is plain 
 enough how prejudicial it would be to the Health 
 of all Men, and the hot Parts of the World would 
 fuffer great Inconveniencies thereby. 
 
 Sect. XLVI. The M o o n's Magnitude and Di- 
 Jlance from the Earth. 
 
 ■ I Know not whether it is neceflliry to llievv 
 in this Place, how much the Moon is fmaller 
 than the Earth, and how much the Light there- 
 of (which in itfelf is hot, yet) by reafon of the 
 Diftance is weaker, and lefs warm upon the 
 Earth than at the Moon itfelf. But fince the 
 preceding Figures may be of ufe to us in thi$ 
 Matter, and the Grounds of this Calculation de- 
 pend on that of the Sun, we fliall briefly touch 
 upon the fame. 
 
 I. Let AB (as before in l^ab. XX. F'ig. i.) 
 be the Semidiameter of the Earth, and D C now 
 be that of the Moon \ then will the Angle ACB 
 of the Moon's horizontal Parallax, ivhen Jhe is 
 Neiv, or Full, according to Sir Ifaac Nezvton, be 
 
 at a Medium — ■ • c^j Min. 30 Sec. 
 
 And its apparent Diameter-^ 
 
 DCG, according to thev 31 Mi;;. 0^0 Sec. 
 
 fame ■ — . j 
 
 The half of which therefore") ,^. f, 
 
 for the Angle DEC, is \'SMm.^s^^c. 
 
 In the Fourth or lafc Quarter of the Moon, 
 
 and at a middle Diftance likewife from the Earth, 
 
 Sir /. N, again fuppofes, 
 
 The Horizontal Parallax, or") r 1^ r- c 
 
 ■ , . 1 A r^r> > so JyluL 4.0 Sec. 
 
 the Angle ACB _) ^ 
 
 The apparent Diameter , or | -» -■ r. 
 
 the Angle DBG — -' ]-3i^i^^'^- 3 -^^^^ 
 
 The half of which for th 
 
 /\ I -nvD r^ • r ^ Mil?. 3 1 Sec. 
 
 Angle D B C IS r— ■— ' 
 
The Religious Ph'ilofophey\ 8 o y 
 
 Now fince A and D are Right-Angles, made 
 by a T^angent and a Semidiamcter, if we take the 
 Earth's Semidiameter AB for an Unite, we fliall, 
 by plain Trigonometry, find B C, or the Moon's 
 Diftance from the Earth to amount to ; 
 
 Ac Nezv or Full barely 60 Semidiameters of the 
 
 Earth. 
 And at the ^larters^ barely 61 of the fame. 
 So that the middle Diftance is about 60 i- 
 thereof. 
 
 2. Now to difcover the Magnitude of the 
 Moon; we fird find its Semidiameter DC by 
 Trigonometry aforefaid, amounting at Full, or 
 New to -Y^^^ or /yV-) and at the ^larters to -Vv^ 
 Parts of A B, or of the Earth's Semidiameter; 
 both which do not differ much from -v Parts of 
 the fame. 
 
 From whence it therefore follows, That the 
 Earth's Diameter AB, Is to that of the Moon 
 CD, As about 11 to 3 •, confequently the Bo- 
 dy of the Earth is to that of the Moon, as 
 the Cube of 11 or 1331 to the Cube of 3 or 
 27, according to what we have faid about the 
 Sun. And therefore 27 Globes of the Earth are 
 equal to 133 Globes of the Moon, or the Moon 
 is 49 xV' barely 50 times (to compute in round 
 Numbers) leffer than the Earth. 
 
 This Calculation is accurate enough to build 
 upon in Things of fuch a Nature ; and if it 
 be not entirely exa6l, neither is ic far fhort of the 
 Truth. 
 
 With this likewife agrees the Conclufion of 
 that Great Aftronomer Mr. Fiamjlead, who makes 
 the Diameter of the Earth (as Mr. IVhiJion fays 
 in his Prcclecl. Fh\fic. p, 292.) to amount to 7935 
 Fnglijh Miles, and that of the Moon 2175 of the 
 iame : Which Proportion of 7935 to 2175, varies 
 fc^up little from the above-mentioned of 1 1 to 3, 
 Ccc^ Sect, 
 
8o^ The Religtous PhUofopher. 
 
 Sect. XLVII. ll^hy the Light of the Moon is 
 not Warm, 
 
 Now if we fuppofe the Point S in the Moon, 
 and the Point B on the Earth, fT'^^.XXI. Fig.^.) 
 and farther, the Length S ^ as the Moon's Semidi- 
 ameter ; and if we look back upon what has been 
 fdid above concerninp; the diverging and fpreading 
 o^ Light at vu'-ious Diftantes, as well with refpeft 
 to its Heat as Shining; we fhall find that in both 
 theie Cafes the Force of the Light at b, is to that 
 at B, as the Square of SB to the Square of S^. 
 
 Now we have fhown above, that as SB is 60 ~ 
 Semidiameters of the Earth, or the Moon's 
 Diftance : fo SZ* is-L Parts of one Semidiameter 
 of the Earth, when it reprefents that of the 
 Moon. 
 
 Now -I- is the Square of -~ or S h, anc^. 
 3660^ that of 60^ or SB ; and confequently the 
 firft is to the fecond, as 9 to 442890 -i, or, as i 
 to 49210, omitting the Fradlion. From whence 
 it appears, that the Warmth of the Light which 
 comes down from the Moon, is about 50,000 
 times lefs when it has reach'd us upon the Earth 
 B, than it is at the Point b, when it has pro- 
 ceeded no farther than the length of one Semidi- 
 ameter of the Moon, or Sb. 
 
 And this is the Reafon, according to Mr. TFhi- 
 fton PrcBle^. Aflron. p. 108. why the Light of the 
 Moon is not attended with any fenfible Warmth 
 by the time it has reach'd us here upon Earth. 
 But forafmuch as Dr. Hook has colJefted the fame 
 into a Space 500 times fmaller, and confequently 
 render'd it 500 times as ftrong as the faid Light is 
 in its natural State; and therefore in fuch a Focus 
 it is no more than 500 times ftronger than at the 
 Moon itfelf i yet, even in that cafe this Learn- 
 ed 
 
The Reljgiom Phihfopher, 807 
 
 edMan could not perceive any fign of Warmth, 
 notwithftanding that the Shining, or Light of the 
 Moon (which deferves to be taken Notice of) 
 was increafed proportionably. I leave it to the 
 Judgment and Obfervations of others, whether 
 _!._. part of the Warmth of a hot Summers-Day 
 with us, would be able to make any Imprefliori 
 even on the beflTherfnometer: For that the Rays 
 of the Sun have much the fame Power on the 
 Moon, as on the Earth, is plain enough from the 
 little Difference there is of both their Diftancef? 
 from the Sun. 
 
 And in this Experiment the Thermometer bcr 
 ing moved by the Light of the Sun, it fhould 
 feem that we are obliged to feek for fome other 
 Caufe than merely the Diftance, to which we 
 fhould afcribe, that the Light or Rays of the Sun 
 are reflected to us from the Moon, without brine*- 
 ing any Heat along with them, but leaving it all 
 behind them. 
 
 Be that as it will, this is plain, that if the Moon 
 ihould tranfmit to us fo much Heat with its Rays, 
 we fhould fuffer many Incon veniencies from thence ; 
 which is now prevented by our great Creator, who 
 directs all things with infinite Wifdom and Order. 
 
 Sect. XLVII. Tb^ Caufe of Ehhwg and Flowing 
 not inquired into. 
 
 Now whether the Moon is the Caufe of the 
 Ebbing and Flowing of the Great Seas, and of 
 the continual Motions of their Waves to the very 
 bottom thereof, we fhall neither difpute nor in- 
 quire into here •, becaufe we are not yet fo far 
 advanced in this Knowledge, as to be able to fi/ 
 any thing concerning it that may be free from 
 every one's Objedlions, tho' we feem to be very 
 far advanced in that Matter. 
 
 This 
 
SoS The Religious Philofopher. 
 
 This is experimentally true, that the Watcr$ 
 m the deep and free Seas, (without taking notice 
 here of other Impediments, concurring Caufes 
 and Circumftances) rife and fvvell up to the Places, 
 or about thofe Places where the Mpon is verti- 
 cal, juft as if they were driven thitherward by 
 a Weight, or attrafted or prefled by fome other 
 Power. Concerning v/hich may be confuked the 
 Writings oi Kepler, Newton^ Gregory^ Whi/ion, Va- 
 renius, De Stair, dzc. 
 
 We find the fame happens likewife on the 
 oppofite Side of the Earth i wherefore the ufual 
 Expreffions in which both thefe Appearances are 
 comprehended, is, that when the Moon paffes to 
 the Meridian, the Water rifes i when it goes away 
 from 'thence, it falls. Others fay, that it is certain 
 by Obfervation, that the Water is at higheft about 
 three Hours after the Moon has been in the Me- 
 ridian. See Newton"^ Princip. Lib. III. Seel. 24. and 
 Whifton. Vrcdleof. Pbjfic. Math. Se5f. g6. p. 306. 
 
 . Let this Matter be as it v/ill, it is certainly 
 true by Experience, that if the Earth were co- 
 ver'd all round with Water, it would appear Oval, 
 by reafon of the fwelling of the watry Surhices on 
 each Side •, and thefe two Protuberances of Water 
 or Mountains, as Dr. Gregory terms, them, move 
 continually round about the Earth, if they be not 
 obftrufted by Land, Shoals or otherwife. 
 
 And as for that very ingenious Caufe and Fi- 
 gure which Des Cartes produces, and whereby he 
 would fhew that it is always ebbing Water upon 
 the Earth directly under the Moon ; Varenius fays 
 in his Geography, Lib. I. Cap. 14. Setf. 11. that 
 the fame is contrary to Experience, and fo it has 
 been found. 
 
 However, leaving the Caufe to every Man's 
 own Opinion, this is the manner in which we 
 muft fuppofe the Motion of the Sea- Waters to 
 
 happen. 
 
The Religious Pbilofopher, 809 
 
 happen ; namely, that it is a Swelling and Sinking 
 .of the Sea, rather than a FJux or Reflux, or Eb- 
 bing and Flowing, according to the vulgar No- 
 tion thereof. See concerning the Alteration of 
 thefe ExprefTion^ , Vareiiiiis in the fame Place, 
 Se5f. 10. and Gregory , Lib. IV. Se^. 6^, 
 
 Sect. XLIX. Two SyJieJns of the World, 
 
 There are two Syftems of the Heavenly Bo- 
 dies, which at prefent pals for the chiefeft, and. 
 according to which they are fuppofed to be mo- 
 ved. The firfi: feems to be the moft convenient 
 with refpecl to the annual Courfe of the Planets, 
 and is by many taken to be the true one, on ac? 
 count of its Simplicity : 'Tis that which we are 
 wont to afcribe to Copernicus^ who has revived 
 the fame from the Ancients. 
 
 They that would form a general Notion there- 
 of, may fuppofe, (Tab. XXII. Fig. i.) that the 
 Sun ftands ftill, and all the principal Planets move 
 ^bout it, according to the Orbits which they de- 
 fcribe in this Figure. D is Mercury^ the neareft: 
 to the Sun ; C is Vemis., next to and without 
 which follows the Earth A, which upon this Oc- 
 cafion is reckon'd among the Planets, and about 
 which the Moon B runs ; E is Mars ; F Jiipter, 
 which has four Moons moving about it, after the 
 fiime manner as Saturn H has five, and it may be 
 fix •, and both of 'em carry their refpeftive Moons 
 about with them round the Sun. Beyond all 
 fhefe are the fixed Stars A POX. 
 
 The Second Syflem bears the Name of Tycht? 
 Brahe^ and feems, in relation to the Planets, to 
 be nothing elfe but the former a little varied in 
 pne Cafe only ; and for no other Reafon than be- 
 caufe that of Copernicus fuppofes the Earth to move 
 about the Sun, and confequently feems to contra- 
 
 dia 
 
8 1 o The ReUgtous Philofopherl 
 
 di6l the Scriptures, from which T'jcho and his 
 Followers make a Scruple of departing. 
 
 To underftand this Syflem, we muft imagine, 
 that the Earth A fr^^.XXII. Fig. 2.) ftands ftill, 
 that the Moon B runs round it ; that next to it 
 the Sun S defcribes its Courfe, and that all the 
 Planets, with their afore-mentioned Moons, bear 
 the fame refpefl to the Sun, as in that of Coperni- 
 cus : So that the Way of each of 'em. furrounds 
 the Sun, which continually moves about the Earth; 
 and that all of them muft be confider'd as fimply 
 moving about the Sun. The fix'd Stars are here 
 likewife reprefented by APOX. 
 
 In both of 'em there is yet this Difference, 
 that in that ol Copernicus ("51:7^. XXII. Fig. i.) the, 
 Sun S and the fix'd Stars APOX, ftanding as 
 it were ftill , the Globe of the Earth A really 
 turns round its own Axis, from Weft to Eaft 
 in 24 Hours, by which Means the whole vifible 
 Firmament, Sun, Planet, and Stars feem daily 
 moving from Eaft to Weft. 
 
 In T^^Z^o'sSyftem, (Tab. XXK. Fig. 2,) nothing 
 ftands ftill but the Earth A j whilft all the above- 
 mention'd Bodies are fuppofed to run round daily 
 from Eaft to Weft, befides the Courfe of each in 
 its own Way from Weft to Eaft. What Reafons 
 may have induced other Aftroriomers to form one 
 Syftem from thefe two, I know not -, fince in that 
 Semityhonic, the Simplicity and Convenience of 
 the Firft, and the Agreement of the Second with 
 the holy Scriptures, feem to be, if not quite loft, 
 at leaft very much alter'd ; for which Reafon we 
 fhall fay nothing of this latter, neither ftiall we 
 difiuade any one that likes it, from embracing it, 
 fince we don't here undertake to difpute the 
 Truth thereof, but endeavour to reprefent to^ 
 Sceptical Philofophers, fo much as we know to, 
 be true of it from Experience and unqucftionable 
 
 Qalcu- 
 
The Religious Phtlofopher. 8 1 1 
 
 Calculations, in hope to convince them thereby 
 that there is a God. 
 
 Sect. L. ^he hnmenfuraUe Magnitude of the 
 Fix*d Stan, 
 
 To come then to the Matter : Let thofe whd 
 ftill doubt of a Powerful and Wife God, life up 
 their Eyes with us, and fuppofe this to be the 
 firft Time of their Life that they ever faw the 
 Heavens adorned with fo many glorious Lights ; 
 and tell us, whether they fhould not be thereby 
 convinced, that the fame had a Mighty Creator, 
 and that it was not by mere Chance that they 
 had acquired their Origin and Luftre, no more 
 than a Locket fet with Diamonds, of which thd 
 moft obdurate Atheift would not dare to affirm, 
 that they were put together without the Skill of 
 an Artificer ; much lefs would they affirm it of 
 the Heavens, efpecially if they obferve the im- 
 menfurable Magnitude thereof, which is fuch, 
 that the Aftronomers have not been able hithertoi 
 to communicate any thing to us that can be more 
 depended on than mere Conjedture ; nor have 
 they been able to anfwer all the Queftions con- 
 cerning the Magnitude and Diftance of the Fix'd 
 Stars. 
 
 Thus we hear the great Obferver of the Hear 
 vens, Mr. HiiygenSy in his Cofmotheros, p. 135. in- 
 genuoufly acknowledging the fame in the following 
 Kxpreffi ons : But thofe who before us have endeavour d 
 to determine this immenfe Space, have not been able to 
 conceive any thing certain^ by reafon of the great Ex- 
 a^nefs neceffarily rcquifite in the Obfeyvations^ and 
 which exceeded the utmoji Care and Diligence ; for 
 which reafon^ the Method I have now chofen, feems to 
 he the only one remaining^in order to attain to fome thing 
 that might he at leaji probable in a Matter of fuck dif- 
 ficult 
 
8 1 2 The Religious Philo/hpher, 
 
 ficult Inquiry: Of which he gives the Reafon a 
 few Lines after, in this manner : Ths Stars alfo of 
 the fir fi Magnitude^ thd' view'd even by a Tele fc ope ^ 
 appear all fo little^ that one would take 'em for littli 
 lighted Matches without any Breadth^ which is the 
 Catfe that no Meafure of their Bignefs caii he found 
 GUt by this fort of Obfervation. 
 ■ It will not be necelTary to produce any other 
 of the modern Mathematicians who are of the 
 fame Opinion, after the Tellimony of an Aftro- 
 nomer, to whom the utmoft Efforts of all the fa- 
 mous Men of Learning were well known, he be- 
 ing a Member of the Royal French Academy^ and 
 not only in himfelf a Difcoverer of new and never 
 before feen Lights and Phenomena in the Heavens, 
 but likewife of an indefatigable Zeal and abun- 
 dantly blelied with a temporal E'late, whereby 
 he VN^as enabled to make Experiments of all 
 Things. 
 
 The Method which that great Philofopher 
 took, in order to form fome probable Conjeftures 
 concerning the Diftance of the Stars, fuppofes 
 hov/ever, that which has no certain Foundation, 
 namely. That a Star (at lead one of the firfl 
 Magnitude, fuch as Syrius^ or the Great Dog-Star) 
 is as big as the Sun ; from whence he infers, 
 That the Diftance of the Stars from the Earth is 
 27,664 times greater than that of the Sun from 
 the faid Earth : See his Cofmotheros, p. 137. not- 
 withftanding that he allov/s this laft to be above 
 12,000 whole Diameters of the Earth. 
 
 Sect. LL Of the Parallax of the Fix'd Stars. 
 
 Another Method of inquiring into this 
 Diftance with greater Certainty (if the Event had 
 been favourable ) has been fome Years fmce fet 
 on foot by Meflieurs Flamjiead and Hook^ who 
 
 thought 
 
The Religious Phdofopher, 8 1 5 
 
 rhoughc that they could deduce from their Expe- 
 riments, that the Diameter of the Earth's Way 
 about the Sun (according to Copernicus) made 
 fome Alteration of Sight with refpedl: to the Qx'd 
 Stars, in Proportion as the Earth was fo much 
 nearer, or fo much farther from them ; whereby 
 likewife the Syftem of Copernicus of the Earth's 
 Motion, feemed to be proved at the fime time. 
 I fhall not here rehearfe the differing Notions of 
 Gregory^ Whifton^ and others, about the fame 5 
 but that from thefe Obfervations, even tho' they 
 were true, the Diftance of the Stars and Motion 
 of the Earth cannot be proved, is fufiiciently 
 fhewn by Mr. Caffini, in the Hijl or y of the French 
 Acacle7?iy for the Year 1699. 
 
 So that thefe two laft Methods, in which all 
 imaginable Helps, known to the Moderns, are 
 ufcd, leaving the Matter ftill uncertain, there is 
 no great Hopes of meeting any better,' at leafi: 
 fince the Globe of the Earth is no bigger, or (ac- 
 cording to Copernicus) its Way about the Sun of a 
 larger Diameter, that it may the better ferve for 
 a Foundation for meafuring fuch a Diftance. 
 Now as long as the Diftance of the fix'd Stars 
 from the Sun or from the Earth remains unmea- 
 furable, it follov/s from thence, that the Magni- 
 tude of the Starry Heavens, tho' one were to con- 
 fider it as an Orb about the Sun or Earth, which 
 cannot yet be' proved from Nature, will always 
 remain likewife immenfurable. 
 
 Now that the Holy Scriptures fpeak here ac- 
 cording to the ftrideft Truth, r.:; they do like- 
 wife about many other Things of Nature, every 
 Man muft own, who will confidcr-that PaiTage 
 in Proverbs XXV. ^. The Heaven for Height, and thj 
 Earth for Depth, and the Heart of Kings is unfearch- 
 able. In fike manner, when the faid Scriptures 
 would propofe any Thing which furpafles all 
 
 Mens 
 
8 1 4 T'he Religious Ph'dofopher, 
 
 Mens Conception, they compare it with the 
 Height oi Heaven^ as in Pf. ciii. ii. As the Hea- 
 ven is high above the EartJo, fo great is bis Mercy, 
 towards them that fear bifn. But the ExprefTion of 
 the Prophet Jeremiah is yet more full and em- 
 phaticalj Ch. xxxi. "f. '^y. If Heaven above can be 
 meajured, and the Foundations of the Earth fe arched 
 out beneath^ I will alfo caft off all the Seed o/Ifrael — > 
 From whence we may plainly enough infer, that 
 fince God was not pleafed to caft oft all the Seed 
 o^ Ifrael^ in which the Saviour of the World was 
 comprifed, as he exprefly fays, fo neither is Hea- 
 ven or the Firmament capable of being mea- 
 fured. 
 
 Let me now aflc an Infidel, whether or no he 
 does not here difcover the Divinity of the Holy 
 Writ? For unlefs He who diifiated it were ari 
 fomnifcient God, and did know all the Counfels 
 of Men, and even the Iffaes thereof to the End 
 of Ages •, how can it be imagined, that an Au- 
 thor of any Senfe would venture pofitively to ad- 
 vance fuch an AlTertion as this, concerning the 
 Immenfity of the Heavens ; which, (notwith- 
 llanding the Zeal and reftlefs Attempts of all 
 Sorts oi Men ; notwichilanding the Charges and 
 Expences befiowed by fuch great Potentates 
 wholly and folely in this Inquiry •, notwithftand- 
 ing that Diligence whereby other Matters, which 
 at firil feem incredible, have been at length found 
 Out) remains good, even after fo many Ages, to 
 this Day -, forafmuch as Heaven continues as 
 much immenfurable as ever. 
 
 It did indeed feem very probable to Philofo- 
 phers, that a Method might \n Time be found to 
 meafure not only the ftarry Heaven, but even the 
 Stars themfelves ; when firft great Mathemati- 
 cians found a Means in JJlronoms to make ufe of 
 the Orb of the E.irth (or the Orb of the Sun) 
 
The ReTtgious Vhtlofcpher. 8 1 f 
 
 as an Inftrument to meafure Angles-, and by their 
 Pendulums, and Micrometers (as they call them) 
 plac'd in the Focus of great Telefcopes, became 
 able to meafure Angles in the. Heavens, even to 
 Seconds, or 60 th Parts of a Minute : Whereas 
 before, with the mod coftly and cumberfome In- 
 
 . ftruments, Ap'onomers could hardly meafure to 
 whole Minutes with any Certainty. 
 
 Nay, and what is more remarkable, is that 
 flirther DIfcoveries ihould be obftrufted by the 
 following Phfenomenon j namely, that whereas 
 all other enlightened Objefls are magnified by 
 Telefcopes (the Aftronomers principal Inftru- 
 ments) the fix'd Stars feen thro' them appear lefs 
 than when feen with the naked Eye, and there- 
 fore can be of no Ufe in meafuring the ftarry 
 Heaven, as it might have been expeded. When 
 the Planets, which to the naked Eye appear no 
 bigger than the fix'd Stars, by means of the Te- 
 lefcope appear very large and diftinft. 
 
 I am fenfible that the reafon given for the Ap- 
 pearance 13, that the Telefcopes take off the fpu- 
 rious Rays that accompany the fix'd Stars ; nei- 
 ther do I now difpute it, tho' the fpurious Rays 
 that make Venus twinkle, being taken by a Tele- 
 fcope with a fmall Aperture, that Planet flill ap- 
 pears bigger. However, notwithftanding all this, 
 it is certainly true, that in this Cafe the Tele- 
 fcope has an Effe6t quite different from what it 
 has in other Cal"es. Concerning this, fee Dr. Gre- 
 gory's AJlroiiomy^ and other Authors, whereby in 
 will appear that the Diflance of the ftarry Hea- 
 
 ' ven is not to be meafur'd by any Mortal. So 
 that this Word pronotinc'd by the Creator, name- 
 ly, that the Firmament is unmcafiirahle^ continues in 
 full Force, and fhews the divine Original of the 
 Heavens ; thereby, as it were, fetting Bounds to 
 Vol. III. Ddd the 
 
8 1 (? The Rel'tgiom Ph'dofopher. 
 
 the Labours of the following Ages, and givin|j 
 Limits to Ajironoim, 
 
 Sect. LII. Whether the Stnrry Firmament he Solid 
 or Fluid. 
 
 Now fince fuch great Mathematicians have 
 with fo much Ingenuity owned themfeives unable 
 to meafure the lo vaftly extended Magnitude of 
 the Starry Heavens, which does in a manner fur- 
 pals all human Imagination, how great Progrefs 
 had there been perhaps made in the Science of 
 Nature, if the Philofophers had behaved after 
 the fime manner, with refpeft to the Matter 
 and Figure of which this ftarry Heaven confifts, 
 and if they had made the bed ufe of that Time 
 which young Learners employ in uncertain Con- 
 jeftures and Hypothefes, without any Founda- 
 tion, in making new and material Obfervations ? 
 Since it remains a Myftery to the greateft Aflro- 
 nomers, how the heavenly Bodies are framed 
 and confticuted. Dcs Cartes fuppofes 'em to con- 
 fiit of fluid Vortices, as is well known. Sir Ifaac 
 Neivton^ in his Scholiian to the 53 Protofition in the 
 Third Book, flievvs the contrary; and farther fub- 
 joins, that this Hypothefis is inconfiftent with 
 all Aftronomical Appearances -, concerning which 
 'Mr. Huygcns may likewife be confulted in his Cof- 
 motheo7-os, from p. 139 quite to the end, and in 
 other Places i not to mention any more. 
 
 Sect. LIII. Probable Reafons for its being Solid, 
 
 The Foundation of thefe Opinions, that the 
 Heavens are a Solid Body, is principally. That 
 the Diftance of the Stars from each other, has 
 jemain'd in a maiincr the fame without any Alte- 
 ration 
 
 i 
 
The Religious Ph'tlofopher* 817 
 
 ration for fo many Ages, which feems more agree- 
 able to the Nature of a folid Matter, in which 
 they are fuppofcd to be placed, than in a 
 Fluid. 
 
 This Conclufion feems likewife to be made 
 with fome kind of Probability, from the won- 
 derful Obfervation related by Mr. Hwsgens in his 
 S^Jl. Saturn, p. 8 and 9, and which we don't know 
 to have been taken Notice of by any one before : 
 His Words are as follows: " Aftronomers place 
 three Stars clofe to each other in the Sword of 
 Orion j and when I view'd the middlemoft 
 with a Telefcope, in the Year 1656, there ap- 
 peared in the Place of that one (which is no 
 new thing) twelve other Stars, after the man- 
 ner as ihey are reprefented in 'Tah. XXIII. 
 Fig. I. Among thefe, three that do almoft touch 
 each other, and four more befides, appeared 
 twinkling as thro' a Fogg; fo that the Space 
 about 'em feemed much brighter and lighter 
 than the reft: of the Hi^iivens, which appearing 
 wholly blackilh, by reafon of the fair Weather, 
 was feen as through a certain Opening and Se- 
 paration, thro' which one had a free View in- 
 to another Region that was more enlighten'd. 
 I have often obferved the very fame thing with 
 this, without any Alteration, and in the fame 
 Place ; fo that it is likely that this Wonder, 
 whatever it may be in itfelf, has been there 
 from all Times; but I never took Notice of 
 any thing like it among the reft of the fix'dStars-, 
 for we do not find that the others, which were 
 formerly accounted cloudy {Nebulofa) nor the 
 Milky-Way itftlf, have any Mift or Vapour 
 about 'em -, nor if we view them with a Tele- 
 fcope, do they appear to be any thing elfe than 
 a Collcdion of many fmall Stars. 
 
 D d d 2 Now 
 
8 1 8 The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 Now I leave it to the Judgment of an impartial 
 Perfon, whether one has not more Reafon, from 
 theie Experiments, to believe that the ftarry 
 Heavens do rather confift of a folid Matter than 
 a Flood of Particles continually moving among 
 each other *, fince the aforefaid enlighten'd Open- 
 ing fhews itfelf always circumfcribed after the 
 fame manner ; which in fluid Matters, that are 
 fo fufceptible of Motion, can hardly be expefted. 
 
 Sect. LI V. 'The amazing Greatnefs and Difiance 
 of the Stars. 
 
 Now to proceed: As this great vifible Fir- 
 mament is immenfurable, on Account of the al- 
 moft inconceivable Extent of the Difiance there- 
 of, fo likewife muft we look upon the Remote- 
 nefs of the Stars, and the Magnitude of thofe 
 Bodies, as things uncapable of being determined 
 by Men : The Reafon is, becaufe the Diameter 
 of the Earth is to that of a fixed Star, as the 
 horizontal Parallax is to the apparent Diameter 
 of the fame. Now it is plain by Experience, 
 that the Earth, and even according to Copermcus^ 
 the Diameter of that whole Circuit which it 
 rrvak'es about the Sun, muft be confider'd only as 
 a Point, with refpe6t to the Diftance of the Stars, 
 and much too fmall to produce any Parallax, Be- 
 fides, we likewife find, that the beft Telefcopes 
 that are made, can only reprefent the faid Stars as 
 fo many Points of Needles, and without Breadth, 
 infomuch that we can't difcover any Meafure of 
 the apparent Diameters thereof by the Help of 
 ihofe Inftruments ; fo that from the Impoflibility 
 of obferving the Parallax^ and efpecially the ap- 
 parent Diameter, we are entirely difabled from 
 determining the Magnitude of thofe Stars. 
 
 Now 
 
'The ReltgtGns Philofopher. 819 
 
 Now whether, with the modern Aflronomers, 
 we are to confider every one of thofe Stars, at 
 leaft all thofe of the firft Magnitude, fuch as the 
 Dog-Star^ and the like, as fo many Suns, both in 
 Splendor and Bignefs, has not yet been proved 
 by any one : This is certain, that they are im- 
 meafurably remote from us, and that in fo un- 
 conceivable a Dillance they derive a Native Light 
 down to us j as alfo, that if the Sun were as far 
 from us, it would not appear bigger than one of 
 thofe Stars. 
 
 If therefore, v/ithout infifting upon a real 
 Proof, we fuppofe thofe Stars to be fo many Suns 
 from the Strength of their Light, and from their 
 great Diftance (in which we do but follow, if 
 not all, at leaft the greateft Aftronomers) we 
 fhall have an Idea of the heavenly Bodies that 
 includes it in an amazing Greatnefs. 
 
 According to this manner, the Conjedures of 
 Mr. Huygens will not appear ill grounded, who, 
 upon the Calculation laid down in his Cofmolheo- 
 ros, p. 136, and 137. makes the Diftance of the 
 fix'd Stars from the Earth 27,664 times greater 
 than that of the Sun. So that if, according to 
 what we have faid before, a Cannon Bullet will 
 require 26 Years in pafllng from hence to the Sun, 
 with the fime Velocity wherewith it was dif- 
 ciiarged, it would require, in order to arrive at 
 the {i)i'd Stars, 25 times 27,664, that is, 691,600, 
 or almoft Seven hundred thoufand Years •, and a 
 Ship that can fail 50 Miles in a Day and a Night, 
 will require 30.430,400 Years. And if we .pro- 
 ceed further upon this fame Foundation, and 
 fuppofe with thofe Gentlemen, that each Star 
 has a Space about it proportionable to that of 
 the Sun, I leave every Man to judge, whether 
 he be able, without a great deal of Pains, to 
 form to himfelf a juft Idea of this wonderful Ex- 
 P d d 3 cent 
 
§20 The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 tent of the Utilverfe, and whether he be not ia 
 danger of lofing himfelf in the Contemplation of 
 fo unconceivable a Greatnefs of fo glorious a 
 Stru6lure, in which the Footfteps of the divine 
 Builder do fo manifcflly appear. I have chofe 
 rather to make ufe of this Hypothefis of Mr. 
 Hwjgens, preferable to others, becaufe nothing 
 clfe is maintain'd by him, than that one of thofc 
 great Stars is like the Sun -, and that the Splen- 
 dor and Light of the Sun, when its Diameter is 
 contrafted according to the aforefaid Proportion, 
 will be only equal to that of the Dog-Star ; but 
 whether this be true or no, yet it is beyond all 
 Doubt that the fix'd Stars are very great, and 
 that their Greatnefs and Diftance is not to be 
 determined, fince the manner of inquiring into it 
 can hardly be carried farther, according to the 
 Opinion of great Mathematicians ; See Gregory 
 Schol. Prop. ^c^. Lib. ^. 
 
 Sect. LV. Conviclicns from the foregoing Oh' 
 fer-vations. 
 
 I Have oftentimes mofl ferioufly reflected 
 upon this ImpofTibility of determining the Mag- 
 nitude and Diftance of the Stars as an Effefl of 
 the adorable Wifdom of their Great Creator, who 
 knowing, that if they were capable of being mea- 
 sured, how great foever the Extent thereof might 
 be, yet from the Habitude and Cuftom of men- 
 tioning the fame, the Wonderfulnefs thereof would 
 be much diminillied : He therefore thought it ne- 
 cefTary to make them immenfurable, and to put 
 them out of the Reach of all human Endeavours, 
 and likewife, to thd end that'thofe who defpife 
 hinri might be forced in fpight of all their kicking 
 againft it, to confefs a Power to which they 
 
 could fet no Bounds •, and fince all their Learri- 
 
 ^ • I ■ . ■ >' • -.1 t_~ 
 
 ing 
 
The Religtom Phdof&pher* 821 
 
 ing could never fathom it, to live in a continual 
 Aftonifhment at it, as it happens moft common- 
 ly in relation to Things that pafs our Undcrftand- 
 ing. 
 
 S ECT. LVIand LVII. The Stars nwrnhdrlefsy and 
 ConvioiiGm from thence. 
 
 At lead the divine Authority of the Holy Scri- 
 pture§ is evident from hence, by which, even 
 from the firft Ages of the World, the Magnitude 
 of the Stars is determin'd to be abfolutely infcru- 
 table, and confequently fliewn even then where 
 the Efforts of Men in following Ages fhould find 
 their Bounds , notwithftanding their utmoft En- 
 deavours to the contrary, The Places upon which 
 we have our Eye on this Occafion, are the Words 
 of Joby ch. ix. ver. 9, 10. where having firft faid 
 of the fixed Stars in the 9th Verfe, which maketh 
 Arviurus, Orion^ and Pleiades^ and the Chambers 
 of the Souths he continues in the loth Verfe to fay, 
 vjhich doeth great things pafl finding out^ yea^ and 
 Wonders without number. From whence not only 
 what has been fiid before, of the Infcrutability of 
 the Stars Magnitude may be inferr'd, but likewife, 
 in order to prove the infinite Knowledge of that 
 Spirit, by whofe Infpiration this Word is written, 
 more plainly againft all Unbelievers, we find it 
 likewife literally exprefled, that thofe Stars are not 
 to be number'd ; which could not have been irrc- 
 fragably proved before our Times againft anyone 
 that would have denied the fame. Befides the 
 above quoted Text, this Innumerability of the 
 Stars has been likewife aiferted in fcveral other 
 Places of Scripture: Thus God fays to Abraham, 
 in Gen. xv. 5. Look now, toward Heaven^ and tell 
 the Stars, if thou be able to n^imber them: and he faid 
 unto hi?n, fofhall thy Seed be. And the Almighty 
 
 Ddd 4 does. 
 
Zii The Religious Ph'dofopher, 
 
 does frequently make ufe of the fame Comparifon 
 to exprefs the infinite Number of the Children of 
 Ifrael, viz. Exod.xx\\\. 13. Beut. i. 10. — x. 22. 
 — xxviii. 62. Neh.'ix. 2^. and feveral others ; be- 
 fides that thefe thoiifands of Ifraelites are often- 
 times compared likewife with the Sand of the Sea, 
 as in Ifaiah x, 22. Hofea \. 10, ^c. from whence 
 it appears at the fame time, that the Number of 
 the Scars is not only made as great, but likewife 
 as innumerable as the Sands of the Sea, in the 
 faid Holy Scriptures. 
 
 Now it is known to all Aflronomers, that in 
 order to pronounce fuch a great Number of Stars 
 innumerable, or to compare the Number of Jbra- 
 hafji's Children thereto, they could not be feen in 
 the Heavens whilft they had no ufe of Tele- 
 fcopes. 
 
 Hippanhtis, in his Catalogues of Stars, has tranf- 
 mitted to PoClerity the Number of 1026-, which, 
 in our Age, has been increafed to 1888, by the 
 great Aftronomer Hevelms; among which are to 
 be reckon'd 950 that were known to the An- 
 cients, 603 which he calls his, and ^^r; obferved 
 by Dr. Halley in the Southern Parts of the Plea- 
 vens, of which Dr. Gregory treats more largely. 
 Lib. 1 1. Se^\ 29. but after that the Telefcopes had 
 difcover'd that the great broad white Streak ex- 
 tending itfelf round the whole Heavens, and 
 which, upon the account of its Whitenefs, they 
 call the Milky-Way, was formed of a Colle6iion 
 of numberlefs little Stars, which 'Or.Hdley like- 
 wife teftifies of the Southern Magellanic Little 
 Clouds: See Gregory, Lib. 11. Se£i. 22, After that, 
 as it appears from the afore-cited Place of Mr. 
 Hu-^gens, for one Star that we fee with our na- 
 ked Eyes, feveral others offer themfelves to the 
 Telefcooej fo that accordino; to the Remarks of 
 
 Cheriwin 
 
Tloe Religtotis Ph'tlofophc-} . 823 
 
 Cheruhin d''Orleans^ p. 270 and 31^, by the Help 
 of rhe flime, only in the ConftelKition o^ Oriony 
 more'Stars, and according to theObfervationsof 
 Rbeita^ related by Zhan^ Fund. 11 1. p. 209, twice 
 as many fhew themfelves, as are feen by the Eye 
 only in the whole Heavens : 1 fay, fmce thefe te- 
 lefcopical Obfervations, Aftronomers have loft all 
 Hopes of ever fixing the exa6b Number of the 
 Stars, the rather, becaufe the more thofe Tele- 
 fcopes are improved, the greater Number of Stars 
 are feen ; infomuch, that fome, tho' without Foun- 
 dation, have maintained, that the Number of the 
 Stars is infinite, as yiv.Huygens witneffes of Jor- 
 damis Brunns in h'\s Cofmotheoros, p. 138; but to 
 fay nothing more than what is true, this is certain, 
 that the modern Obfervations made by the Help 
 of thefe Inftruments do fufficiently evince, that 
 the Stars are not to be counted. St^ V/hiJi on. Pra- 
 te cf. Aftron. p. 2q. 
 
 Now let an Infidel tell us how it is that Mofes 
 and J.g])^ if they had not been divinely infpired, 
 could in their Times have pronounced the Stars 
 to be innumerable, fince it was fo many Ages af- 
 ter, that this excefTive Multitude upon the Difco- 
 very of Teiefcopes , has been experimentally 
 Jcnown to Mankind. 
 
 Sect. LVIII. Whether the Stars differ in Magnitude. 
 
 . Now if we enquire into the Opinions of the 
 greateft Mathematicians concerning the Difference 
 of Stars from one another, we find the moft able 
 of *em ingenuoufly confefTing, that it is perfe6lly 
 unknown to them, whether all the Stars are of e- 
 qual Bignefs ; infomuch that it is doubtful whether 
 fome or 'em appear fmaller only upon the account 
 of their being farther diftant from the Eye, or 
 whether one Star is really bigger than another. 
 
 The 
 
8x4 ^^ Religious Phllofopher. 
 
 The Apoftle Paul does pofitively determine the 
 Matter in thefe Words, i Cor.xv. 41. One Star, 
 differeth from another Star in Glory ; and if I raay be 
 allov/ed to add fomething by which that Saying 
 of the Apoftle feems to be verified in fome man- 
 ner from Nature, I defire the Reader to confider 
 with himfelf, whether it be not more credible, 
 that one Star is bigger than another, than that 
 they fhould all be of the fame Bignefs, and a^ 
 different Diftances -, fmce we find by the Obfer-. 
 vations of the greateft Aftronomers, that it is 
 certain enough that fome Stars have plainly al- 
 tered their Magnitude, and become fmailer : (See 
 an Account thereof in Gregory, Lib. II. Sect. 30.) 
 for I cannot believe that any body will afcribe 
 this only and entirely to their removing to a 
 greater Diftance. Yet if fuch a thing could hap- 
 pen, he may be pleafed to pafs this Refieftion 
 by, tho' otherwife the different Magnitude of the 
 Planets feems in fome manner to lead to fuch an 
 Opinion. 
 
 Sect. LIX. Alterations in the Fixed Stars. 
 
 Before I proceed any farther, I cannot for- 
 bear, upon occafion of what we have already 
 mentioned, to fay fomething of what has been 
 obferved in the Heavens, with refpedl to the Stars 
 about an Age ago, and which has aftonifhed all 
 the Aftronomers. Mr. Wbifion in his Pr^k^. A- 
 jlron. p. 47. names it a very great and ajloni/hing 
 Wonder^ that mujl he tranfmitted or left to folloiu- 
 ing Ages, without our being able to give any Solution 
 thereof. 
 
 That which is meant here, are thofe Altera- 
 tions among the fixed Scars, that are ftill unin- 
 telligible to us, whereby we find that fome new 
 ones appear, and others that have been feen, dp 
 
 I dif.ip: 
 
The Religious Ph'tlofopher, 825 
 
 difappear-, and a third fort fhew themfclves one 
 time with more, and another time with a lefler 
 Luftre. Hipparchus is faid to have obferved one ; 
 but in the Year 1572, we know that a new one 
 appeared in the Chair of Caffiopea \ in 1600, in 
 the Breajl of the Sivan\ in 1604, in the right Heel 
 of the Serpentarius ; and feveral others may be 
 found in Gregory, Lib. II. Se5l. 30. as alfo in Mer^ 
 cator and Whijton, that give us an Account of them 
 and their Number. Some again, that had been 
 feen before, are now invifible; and Hevelius fays, 
 in his Fr(2curfor, that they fought in vain for five 
 Stars, whofe Places ho'^twtr Tycho Brahe had de- 
 fcribed full an Age before : Concerning which, 
 the faid Gregory gives us a farther Account in the 
 jd5i. Lipf. 1 69 1, p. 80. as alfo how a Star belong- 
 ing to the Neck of the Whale has often difappear- 
 ed, and fhewn itfelf again in the fame Place at 
 different times; See J^. Lipf. 1703. p. 213. and 
 how their Magnitude is remarkably changed in 
 others, at leaft v;ith refpeft to their Light. The 
 Reader may Jikewife note what has been men- 
 tioned concerning Kirchius in the aforefaid Tranf- 
 anions o^LeipJick^ 1687. p. 647. fince wf cannot 
 ftand here to reckon up all thofe Particulars. 
 
 Sect. LX. Concerning the Planets. 
 
 Let us now proceed to the Planets, or Wan- 
 dering Stars, fo called, becaufe they appear to us 
 who live upon the Earth A, (Tab. XXII. Fig. r, 
 and 2.). to move fometimes quick, other-times 
 flow ; now forwards, then backwards, and ano- 
 ther while to fland ftill for a time ; which, to 
 thofe that have not inquired into their Courfes, 
 looks like Wandering -, tho' thofe that do under- 
 ftand it, know that with refped to the Sun they 
 only proceed forwards, bu,t yet occafion the fame 
 
 Appear- 
 
8i^ The Religions Philofopher, 
 
 Appearances, for which the Aftronomers have 
 accounted. . 
 
 All the Planets, as we have faid before, do 
 move above the Sun S : But two, which are there- 
 fore ftiled the loweft, viz. Mercury D, and Venus C, 
 perform their Revolution in fuch a manner, that 
 as they are feen from the Earth, they appear al- 
 ways on the fame fide with the Sun: Whereas the 
 three other. Mars E, Jupiter F, Saturn H, are 
 feen from the Earth A, fometimes on the fame 
 lide, and fometimes on the oppofite iide of the 
 Sun, as you may obferve on the abovemention'd 
 two Figures of this Table. 
 
 Now in order to form a right Notion of thefe 
 Planets, we muft again endeavour to diveft our 
 felves of thofe Prejudices which we have fuck'd 
 in as it were with our Mother's Milk, and by 
 which we are taught to imagine, that thefe great 
 Bodies are about the fize of the Marbles we play'd 
 v/ith when we were Children, or fomewhat lefs, 
 and that they are but a very fmall Diftance from 
 "us ; and we are yet the more confirmed in the 
 fame, by the Figures that Aftronomers are wont 
 to give ♦us of thefe Planets, which at the befl do 
 reprefent to us the Proportion of their Diftances, 
 but in a very fmall Co.mpafs, and do ra'-ely or 
 never fhew us their Bodies incomparifon of their 
 real Magnitudes, which likewife confiderably 
 helps to hinder us from forming a right Concep- 
 tion of their true Magnitudes. 
 
 Sect. LXI. The Magnitude of the Planets. 
 
 '-■^ That famous Aftronomer Mr. Huygens \n 
 order to improve our Notions concerning the Pla- 
 nets, did at the latter end of Ws Life draw their 
 Magnitudes in a particular Figure in proportion 
 to that of the Sun^ which we have therefore tranf- 
 
 ferr'd 
 
The Religious Ph'tlofopher, 827 
 
 ferr'd from his Autom. Planet, to our 'Tah. XXIII. 
 Fig. 2. where the Earth A, and the Moon by ic 
 at B, and fo the reft of the Planets are reprefent- 
 ed in their proportionable Bignefles with refpe(5t 
 to the Sun G D K, According to his Obferva- 
 tions we find the Diameter of che Sun to be, 
 
 no times greater than that of the Earth A. 
 
 208 than that oi Mercury D. 
 
 84 than that of Venus C. 
 
 166 than that of Mars E. 
 
 ^l than that of Jupiter F. 
 
 Q,^- • than that of ^'^/^/Vs/^z;/^ GI. 
 
 and that, of the Ring 2^ times bigger than the 
 Diameter of the Globe o^ Saturn H. 
 
 From whence it follows, if thefe Planets are com- 
 pared with the Earth, which is beft known to us, 
 
 I. That the Earth is not quite 3 times fo thick, 
 and confequently not quite 27 times as big as the 
 Planet Mercury D. 
 
 II. That Venus C is about -f as thick, and con« 
 fequently as big as the Earth itfelf. 
 
 III. That Mars E, is fmaller than the Earth, 
 fo that the Diameter of the latter will make li. 
 of the former, and confequently contains 3 4 3^8 
 much Matter as the Globe of Mars. 
 
 IV. That Jupiter F, has 20 times as great a 
 Diameter, and 8000 times as large a Bulk as thac 
 of the Earth. 
 
 Ic has likewife four Satellites or Moons abouC 
 it, each af which does not feem lefier than the 
 whole Earth : See Huygens Cofm. p. loi. 
 
 V. After thefe comes Saturn H-, which, (what 
 no Body could ever have thought or fufpedled) 
 is furrounded with a Ring GI, that is flat and 
 very thin in proportion to its Magnitude: There 
 is a Space between that Ring and the Body of 
 the Planet, which it encompafles without any 
 Contiguity like a Vault or Ceiling •, for which 
 
 Rcafon 
 
8 1 8 The Religtous Ph'tlofophen 
 
 Reafon this Difpoficion of Saturn with its Ringj 
 being viewed from different Parts of the Earthy 
 .is wont to reprefent a very different Figure. The 
 Diameter of this Ring G I, is, according to the 
 foregoing Computation, about 30 times as large 
 as the Diameter of the Earth •, and therefore if ic 
 were a Globe, it would contain about 27,000 
 times the quantity of this Globe of the Earth. 
 
 The Diameter o{ Saturn itfelf is about 13 times 
 as big as the Earth's, and confequently the Body 
 of that Planet is 2197 times as large as the whole 
 Earth j befides which there are five Moons that 
 are obferved to circulate about the faid Planet 
 and its Ring. 
 
 Sect. LXII. ^he Times of the Planets Revolutions 
 and Dijiances from the Sun. 
 
 Now the Times in which thefe Planets finifll 
 their refpeftive Circulations about the Sun, have 
 been obferved as follows : That of Mercurj^ in 
 three Months •, cf Venus, in about 7 ^ Months ; 
 ol Mars^ in almoft two Years-, of Jupiter in 12 
 Years -, and that of Saturn^ in about 30 Years, all 
 of 'em computed as near as may be. 
 
 We fhall here pafs by the Satellites \ they who 
 defire to know the Time of their Revolutions a- 
 bout Jupiter and Stiturn, may confult the Aitro- 
 iiomers. 
 
 The Diftances of thefe Planets from the Sun, 
 are likewife reckoned in the following manner : 
 Upon the Suppofition that the Diftance of the 
 Earth from the Sun is 10, that of Mercury is 
 hardly 4, P'enus 7, Alars 15, Jupiter ^1^ and 5^- 
 turn ^^ of the fame Parts : See GregGr\ AJiron: 
 Lib. I. SeoJ. I. So that the Diftance of our Earth 
 from the Sun being, according to Caflini and Flam- 
 Jlead, (for the more convenient Calculation) loooo 
 
 Diam.eters 
 
The Religious Philofopher. 829 
 
 Diameters of the Earth ; Mercury will be 4000 ; 
 Venus 7000 ; Mars 15000 ; Jupiter 51000 •, and 
 Saturn 95000; and proportionably fo much great- 
 er, if with Mr. Huygens we account the Dithnce 
 of the Sun to be 12000, or with Mr. la Hire 
 17000 of the faid Diameters. We have here ufed 
 the fmalleft Numbers, becaufe we would proceed 
 with the greater Certainty. 
 
 Sect. LXIII. 'I'he Velocity of Venu^ rfwJJupiter^ 
 
 Now let the Atheift confider, that notrwith- 
 ftanding the contemptible Notions he has of thefe 
 Heavenly Bodies, which he looks upon as no big- 
 ger than they are reprefented in 'Tab. XXII. Fig. 
 I and 2 -, and in Tab. XXIII. Fig. 2. yet Venus, 
 the Evening and Morning Star, is a Globe not 
 much fmaller than that of the Earth; and, which 
 is amazing, it moves about the Sun with a Swift- 
 refs, 146 times greater than that of a Bullet, 
 ihot out of a Cannon. To give like wife an In- 
 (lance of one of the remoceft Planets, \tt him 
 contemiplate that of Jupiter, which is a Globe 
 Sooo times as big as this of the Earth ; and \tt 
 him confider, Firfi., how great a Diflance it muft 
 be from him, when fo vaft a Body fhall appear 
 as fmall as one of our Childrens Marbles: And 
 Secondly, what a Force is neceflary to move fuch 
 a prodigious Globe along the Heavens, the Mo- 
 tion of which we find to be 54 times fwifter 
 than a Cannon-Bullet's. 
 
 Sect. LXIV. The Calculation of the Revolutions 
 of the aforefaid Planets, 
 
 This may perhaps feem fomewhat whimfi- 
 cal and incredible too to ignorant Perfons ; but 
 thofe who underftand Ailronomy know that no- 
 thing 
 
830 The Religious Philofopher. 
 
 thing need be advanced by Conje6lure or Guef- 
 fing, when one compares the Magnitude and Di- 
 Itance of the Planets with that of the Sun ; but 
 that the fame may be deduced by certain Confe- 
 quences from the Obfervations that have been 
 made concerning them, as every Mathematician 
 knows, and as literally appears in the S)^?. Sa- 
 turn, p. 77 and 81, of Mr. Hn'^genSi fo that upon 
 the whole Matter, it depends only on the Greac- 
 nefs and Didance of the Earth with refpeft to the 
 Sun, not to know the Proportion only, but the 
 true Meafure thereof, of which Aftronomers are 
 in a manner fo much Mailers, that they can be 
 fure that neither the Planets themfelves nor their 
 Diftances are fuppofed too great. 
 
 If it be then known that there is no Miftake 
 of any Importance made herein, the Swiftnefs of 
 their Motion may be eafily computed from the 
 time of their Revolution : As for Inftance, a Can- 
 non-Bullet runs, according to the Experiments of 
 Me'rfennus^ (quoted by Hu^;gens in his Cof?notbeoro5y 
 p. 125.) 100 French 'Toifes of fix Foot each, in the 
 fpace of a Second -, and according to the moft ac- 
 curate Meafuring of the French^ the Diameter of 
 the Earth amounts to 6.538,594 of the faid ToifeSy 
 or Fathoms. 
 
 Accordingly then a Cannon-Bullet would run 
 the length of the Earth's Diameter in about 
 65,386 Seconds, that is, full 18 Hours ; from 
 whence it follows, that it v/ould run in one Year, 
 confining of 365 Days, 4S6 of the like Diame- 
 ters, and 40 thereof in a Month of 30 Days. 
 
 Now it appears above, that ('Tab.'X.^ll. Fig. 
 1 and 2.) the length between the Sun and Earth, 
 or the Line AS, being fuppofed to be 10,000 
 Diameters (which is lefs than what is allowed 
 by Meff. Huygens and la Hire) the Diftance o[ f^e- 
 mis from the Sun, or the Line S C, will amount 
 
 to 
 
The Religious Phllofopher. 831 
 
 to 7000 of the faid Diameters ; and if now we 
 take the Revolution CIR for a Circle, of which 
 CS is the half Diameter, the whole one CR 
 will be 14000 of the Earth's Diameters-, and fup- 
 pofing the Ratio of the whole Diameter to the 
 Circumference of a Circle, according to what is 
 known, as 113 to 355 j the Circumference CIR' 
 of this Diameter CR, \n\\\c\\ Venus finiflies in 7^ 
 Months, will be 43,982 Diameters of the Earth. 
 
 But it is found before. That a Bullet runs 300 
 of the like Diamet-ers in 7-i- Months, or in the 
 Time of Venus's, Revolution. ' Thus it appears, 
 that the Velocity o^ Venus, with refped to that 
 of a Cannon-Bullet is, as 43,982 to 300, or that 
 Venus moves 146 times fafter than the faid Bullet. 
 • After the like manner, and with very little 
 Trouble too, we may compute, that fince Jupi- 
 ter*s Diftance from the Sun, or the Semidiameter 
 of its Way ( fuppofing it likewife to be exadly 
 circular) amounts to 51,000 Diameters of the 
 Earth, and that the Time of its Revolution is 
 12 Years ; it moves about ^^ times, at lead a 
 good deal above 54, fafter than a Cannon-Bullet, 
 that fhall run in one Year 486 of the like Diame- 
 ters, as has been fhewn above. We fuppofe here 
 the Courfes of the Planets to be uniform, tho* 
 Aftronomers find that they move one while fafter, 
 and another flower ; but forafmuch as they per- 
 form their Revolutions in about the faid time, 
 this Calculation is certain enough. 
 
 'D 
 
 Sect. LXV. The Swiftnefs of one of Jupiter*; 
 Moons. 
 
 If we now fuppofe with Mr. Cajfmiy (See the 
 Ccfmotheorcs^ p. lor.) that the neareft o^ Ju-piter'% 
 Moons is diftant from it 24 Diameters of that 
 Planer, and that its Revolution is performed in 
 
 Vol. III. Eee one 
 
8 3 i Th^ Religious Phtlofopher. 
 
 One Day, eighteen Hours, twenty eight Minutes, 
 *^nd thirty i\x Seconds ; the whole Diameter of the 
 ^aid Revokition wiil be ^4-, and the Circumference- 
 uppofing It to be exadly circular, will be iy\i^ 
 Diameters of Jupiter. 
 
 Now one Diameter of Jupiter is equal to 20 
 Diameters of the Earth ; the Revolution there- 
 fore of this neared Moon is 356 of th^ faid Di- 
 ameters ; and according to the fuppofed Time of 
 the Revolution, this. runs in one Dav in its Way 
 dhonX. Jupiter^ 201 Diameters of the Earth ; and 
 Jupiter, according to its before-fuppofed Diltance 
 and Time of its Revolution, runs 73 Diameters 
 in its Orbit about the Sun in the faid Space of a 
 Day •, fo that this Moon runs in its Orbit about 
 twice or thrice as fafl as Jupiter itfelf, and confe-' 
 quently a great deal above 100 times fafter than 
 a Cannon-Bullet, tho' it be as big as the Earth 
 itfelf. Stt Hii'jgcni^sCof?notheoros.y p. loi. 
 
 Sect. LXVI. T'he amazivg Force that is requifite 
 /c";;;(yr" Jupiter. 
 
 Now if one would form an Idea of the amaz- 
 ing Greatnefs of that Power by which the faid Pla- 
 net is moved, it having been proved before, that 
 the Diameter of Jupiter is 20 times greater than 
 that of the Earth, it follows that the former Pla- 
 net is 8coo times bigger than .the latter. 
 
 Now thofe who underftand Mechanicks know, 
 that by multiplying the Mafs of two Bodies, each 
 of 'em by its own Velocity, the Proportion of 
 the Powers that move them, may be learned from 
 thence: Suppofing then that the Earth's Magni- 
 tude to be as an Unit, and the Velocity of the 
 Cannon-Bullet to be likewife as an Unit, the 
 Force that muft move the Earth with the fame 
 Swiftnefs as a Cannon-Bullet is moved, muft alfo 
 - . be 
 
'The Rel'tgtvus Phtlofopheri 833 
 
 be as an Unit, becaufe an Unit multiplied by ic 
 I'elf, produces only an Unit. 
 
 And in this Comparilbn the Globe of Jupiter 
 muft be fuppofed as 8000, "and its Velocity as 54, 
 becaufe it moves in its Orbit 54. times Iwifter than 
 a Bullet J which being multiplied with the other,- 
 gives 432,000 for the Force that moves Jupiter. 
 
 So that it is irrefragably proved hereby, that 
 the Force which moves Jupiter, and confequent- 
 Jy the Strength of the Planet itfclf, .is at leaft 
 432,000 times as great as- that which is capable 
 of caufing the Earth to mov'e with the fame Ve- 
 locity as a Bullet is difcharged from a Cannon. 
 
 We fuppofe here the Denfity of the Parts of 
 which the Earth and Jupiter are compofed to be 
 equal ; tho' iome reckon that of the Earth to be 
 greater than Jupiter''^ i yet this Difference will not 
 hinder the faid Number from remaining a great 
 many Thoufand Times more -, but this is not the 
 Place to make fo nice an Enquiry in. 
 
 Sect. LX VII. Conviofiom from the whole. 
 
 Now they that hitherto doubt, whether there 
 be a mighty Creator and Diredor of this Uni- 
 \Q.x^*i, let them fit down by themfelves, and feri- 
 oufly cpnfidcr, Firji, How thefe Planetary Globes 
 fo amazing in their Magnitudes, are whirl'd a- 
 bout the Sun with fo dreadful a Velocity, fo far 
 furpaffing the aimofl: unconceivable Motion of a 
 Cannon- Bullet. 
 
 Secondly, How other Planets, or Moons, each 
 of which will hardly yield in Magnitude to the 
 Earth, are carried with a yet greater Swiftnefs 
 about the aforefaid Planets. 
 
 Thirdly, That neither the Motion o^ Jupiter in 
 
 his Orbit, nor of the reft of the Planets, can be 
 
 f)erformed but by a Force fo many thoufand 
 
 E e e 2 times 
 
834 ^^ Religious Philofopher, 
 
 times greater than that mighty Strength by which 
 a Globe as large as the whole Earth is driven 
 with the fame Velocity as a Bullet fliot out of a 
 Cannon. 
 
 And if this laft Force, whereby the Earth can 
 be fo fwifdy moved, furpafle.s all human Conce- 
 ption, what (hall we fay of that which moves the 
 r lanet Jupter in the Heavens ? 
 
 Sect. LXVIII. The Evafwns ofJtheiJls, and their 
 Vretences. 
 
 I Know very well, that in order to elude 
 the Proof of an All-ruling God, which is fo ter- 
 rible to Atheifts, thofe miferable Wretches are 
 wont to conceive the Motions of thefe vaft hea- 
 venly Globes, as they were fo many round little 
 Balls, floating and circulating in a Veflel of Wa- 
 ter, which happens when the Water is put into 
 a Circular Motion ; and they are not a little con- 
 firmed in fuch Fancies, by the Figures with which 
 Aftronomers are ufed to reprefent the Strudture 
 of the World, as may be feen in Tah. XXII. Fig. 
 I, and 2, where we find the Revolutions of the 
 Planets reprefented like the forementioned Balls 
 in Water, upon one and the fame Plane \ info- 
 much that there does not feem to be wanting 
 any other Direflion for their Motions, than only 
 conceiving a circular Motion of the Matter in 
 which they fwim, and the rather, becaufe if one 
 moves the Water in a round Veflel fwiftly about 
 with a Stick, we may often obferve fome of the 
 Jittle Particles thereof whirling about their own 
 Axes, and at the fame time carried about the 
 common Center; from whence they infer. That 
 the Moons alfo o( Saturn 2ind Jupiter may be like- 
 wife carried about their refpedlive Planets, as here 
 at F and H, without any particular Diredtion. • 
 1 And 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 835 
 
 And thus thefe deplorable Difputers are ufed 
 to contemplate, and to account for the Wonders 
 produced in the Heavens, without confidering 
 them otherwife than as very different Figures and 
 Refemblances; and to make their Opinions pafs 
 with greater Appearance of Truth, they ufe thofc 
 ihallow Maxims of fome Philofophers, That the 
 moft fimple Hypothefis or Notions that People 
 form of things, are always the trued, which be- 
 ing eafily agreed to by the Ignorant, and thofe 
 who endeavour to evade the Labour of a juft 
 Inquiry, fatisfies them the better, and procures 
 them the more Difciples. 
 
 But in cafe things happened after fuch a man- 
 ner, yet from the Motion of this Matter that 
 runs round, (if there be any fuch Matter) an over- 
 ruling Power of the great Direftor may be clearly 
 enough demonftrated ; fince Experience teaches 
 (as fhall be more fully proved by and by) that all 
 fimple Motions are perform'd in Right Lines, 
 and that Bodies can by no means defcribe Circu- 
 lar ones without fome particular Diredion. 
 
 Sect. LXIX. Thofe Evafiom anfwer^d; Firfl, 
 B"^ the Orbs in which the Planets i?iove. 
 
 But now when we turn away from this fidi-^ 
 tious Heaven, which has no other Foundation but 
 in the Fancy of thofe who only make ufe of it, 
 that they may more conveniently (or according to 
 them, more fimply) form an Hypothefis for the 
 Appearances that are moft obvious to them; and 
 if we further apply our Contemplations, without 
 any Prejudices, to thofe Things which the true 
 Inquirers have difcover'd by their Obfervations, 
 about the Motions of the Planets, it may be con- 
 cluded, and not obfcurely, by every one, that 
 the former Evafions are groundlefs : For, Firft, 
 Eee 3 all 
 
8 3 ^ The Religions Ph'dofopher. 
 
 all thefe great Globes are far from being moved 
 in one and the fame Plane, as they are reprefent- 
 ed in Tab. XXII. Fig. i. and tho' this be the 
 ufual Figure by which Aftronomers reprefcnt the 
 Syftem of the World-, we are to fuppofe the 
 Planes of the Orbit of the feveral Planets to cut 
 thro' each other, like two Hoops placed oblique- 
 ly in each other. For Inftance, let the Plane of 
 the Paper upon which is drav/n the third Fi- 
 gure in Tab. XXII, be the Plane in which the 
 Sun revolves about the Earth for the Earth about 
 the Sun, for we do not difpiite that Matter here) 
 and let the Oval Figure E AFB, be in this fame 
 Plane •, then let us farther fuppofe the fecond O- 
 val A C B D to be fo placed, that the Part A C B 
 be above, and the other Part ADB under the 
 Plane of the firft Oval -, fo that thefe two Planes, 
 like the two abovefaid Hoops, have nothing com- 
 mon to each other, but one only Right Line ASB. 
 If then we take this lad ACBD, for the Way 
 of any Planet, we fliail perceive how it differs 
 from the Plane of the Eiliptick, that is, from the 
 Sun's or Earth's Way, and makes an Obliquity 
 with the fame, fo that there remains, betweeii 
 both rhs. Planes, a Width, or Breadth, on the 
 one Side, as CF, and on the other of D E. 
 
 •'■S-'ii^T. LXX. Ihe Properties thereof, 
 
 • Now to form a fuller and truer Notion of the 
 Pknets Orbits, we muit lay down fome Conclu- 
 fidns which are known and agreed to by all A- 
 flfonomers, namely. That, 
 
 Firjl,, The Way or Orbitof each Planet is in a 
 pafticular Plane, and peculiar to itfelf, fo that 
 at one Time it is at G above, and another Time 
 j2C P, under the Plane A E F B oi the Ecliptick, 
 
 Secondly.^ 
 
The Rehgtous Philofopher. 837 
 
 Secondly^ That even the Moons of Saturn and 
 yupacrdon'z move in the fame Plane in the which 
 either the Orbit of their Planet, or the EcUptick 
 lies ; but that they decline from both, and ac- 
 cording to the moll accurate Obfervation, com- 
 ple.it their Courfe in a particular Plane. Sqc IVbi- 
 ftcn's Prcsl-'df. yijlron. p, 201. where he reckons up 
 their Appearances. 
 
 ^I'birdlyy That each of thefe particular PJanes, 
 in which the Planets move, do never interfedt the 
 Plane of the Sun's Way in the fame, but all in dif- 
 ferent Lines: So that, for Inflance, if A^ars does i;i: 
 in the Line AB, J^.y^^^^'will do it in the LineRT:, 
 ^c. See lVhiJ}oy*s, PrceleoJ. Ajhon. p. 191. '; ^rn-T' 
 Fourthly^ That even the Obliquities or Angles 
 which the Plancsof the Planets Orbits make with 
 the Ecliptick, do not agree in any two,, fo as to 
 be the lame, but are different in all of them : 
 Th-ey who defire to know the Occafion and Mea- 
 fure of thefe feveral Interfedions and Obliquities 
 of the Planes (called by the Aftronomers the h- 
 dinadons^ Latitudes of Planets^ and Liiies of Nodes) 
 fuchas AB, TR, and CF, ED, may meet with 
 'em in the Automaton, of Mr. Huygens, p. 447, and 
 el few here. 
 
 Fifthly and Laftly^ We are to know, That all 
 thefe interfetling Lines A B, TR, ^c. tho' they 
 all of 'em differ, yet each of *em pafs through 
 the Sun S •, fo that that Luminary fhines upon 
 the Interieftions of all the Planes of the Placets 
 Ways. 
 
 Sect. LXXL Convictions froTn thence. 
 
 It is needlefs now to obferve, how much this 
 differs from Globes or Balls floating in Water on 
 the lame Plane or Superficies. And I leave :the 
 Rioft obftinate Atheift himfelf to judge, whether 
 
 E e e 4 iC 
 
838 The Religious Philo/opher, 
 
 it be by mere Chance, or ignorant Laws of Na- 
 ture, and without any diredive Power, that fuch 
 vaft Globes (fome of which are likewife attended 
 with their particular Satellites) fhould each of 
 them move about the Sun in a different Plane ; 
 and that every one fhould have continued his 
 Courfe for fo many Thoufand Years, without 
 ever failing, and unvariably preferv'd the fame 
 Obliquity, tho' the Swiftnefs of their Motion is 
 fuch as far to furpafs that of a Cannon-Bullet. 
 
 And in order to be convinced of the contrary, 
 let an Atheift fancy to himfelf a Machine, repre- 
 fenting to his View in little, the Motions of fo 
 many Globes about another Globe, each of them 
 in an oblique Courfe one to the other, and every 
 one of them moving with the fame Velocity as a 
 Man can throw a Stone, and at the fame Time Jet 
 him not know how thefe Globes are moved or 
 projeded. Now, if he difcovered, or was told 
 that every one of thefe Globes had continued in 
 fuch a Motion but a few Years, without any Con- 
 fufion, and did continue fo daily, would he not 
 think fuch a Machine to be the Workmanfhip of 
 the greateft Artift in the World ? How dares he 
 thcr. fay otherwife of fuch an un conceivably glo- 
 rious Machine as this Harry Heaven ? 
 
 Sect. LXXII. The Atheift s Evafiom Anfwer^d ; 
 Secondly, By the Planets continual Approach to 
 the Sun. 
 
 Now if what has been already faid, concern- 
 ing the wife and wonderful Diredion of the PJa- 
 nets Morion, be not fufficient to convince the 
 moft obdurate Atheift ; a gracious God has 
 vouchfafcd yet fart..er to reprefent and manifeft 
 to the Sight of every one, fomething in the 
 Courfe of thefe heavenly Bodies that feems to 
 
 put 
 
The Rel'tgtom Ph'dofopher. 8^9 
 
 put beyond all Dilpute the Greatnefs of that 
 Power which rules and dire6ls them, and to re- 
 duce the Matter to an entire Degree of Certain- 
 ty. In order to prove this, we affirm, and no 
 body can deny it, that it is experimentally true, 
 Th^t all Bodies when put into Motion, do go 
 on in a Right Line, unlefs fome other Caufe or 
 Power obliges them to recede from it •, aud it is 
 known, that a Stone A moved circularly in a 
 Sling about a Point S (Tab. XXII. Fig. 4.) in the 
 Circle AHDE, with fuch a Swiftnefs, that it 
 cannot be brought down by the Force of its Gra- 
 vity when it is at A, will not continue to move 
 in the fame Circle towards H, as foon as the faid 
 Sling is loofe, and the Stone left to itfelf, but 
 purfue its way according to the Right Line AF, 
 which touches the Circle at A ; and this happens 
 not only in a Circle, but in all other Curve Lines, 
 as Experience teacheth us. 
 
 Now let the beft Philofopher tell us, how it 
 comes to pafs, that fuch great Bodies as thefc 
 Planets are, moving about the Sun with a Swift- 
 nefs fo much greater than that of a Cannon-Bul- 
 let, and with fo prodigious a Force as has been 
 Ihewn above, do not likewife obey this Law, and 
 run always in a ftrait Line, but defcribe incef- 
 fantly a Curve Line, and always return to the 
 Point from whence they began ; and how thefe 
 moved Bodies are compelled every Minute to 
 depart from their Right Line, and defcribe by 
 their Courfe, the Orbit v/hich they do. 
 
 For that the Planet A (Tab. XXII. Fig. 5.) be- 
 ing moved about the Sun in the Curve Line AEDZ, 
 when it is at A endeavours to go to F, along the 
 Tangent AP, and when at G tends to I, along 
 another Tangent GQ^, is difputed by no body- 
 Tell us then the Reafon why fuch a great and 
 fwift Globe, certainly tending from A to F, and 
 
 from 
 
840 The Religious Pbilofopher, 
 
 from G to I, is continually protruded or attract- 
 ed to the Sun, or at lead is brought nearer to it ; 
 fo that AF and GI, being the Lengths which 
 the faid Planet is to run at each Place in the fol- 
 lowing Minute, in the Tangent Lines AP and 
 GQ^ it is forced to forfake them, and, in the 
 very fame Inftant, to approach fo much nearer to 
 the Sun, as the Lines F G and I H are in Length ; 
 without v^hich it would not be pofiible that this 
 Planet could continue in its Curve Way A E D C 
 about the Sun ? 
 
 T his is not to be anfwer'd by the Hypothecs 
 which fome Philofophers have hitherto main- 
 tain'd, That the Sun has a Vortex of a fubtile 
 Matter about it, which running round, drags the 
 Bodies of thefe Planets along its Stream •, forai- 
 much as the Gravity thereof remains the fame •, 
 therefore they are bound to fhew why that Matter 
 itfelf defcribes a Curve Line, and does not, like 
 other Things, move direftly, according to Tan- 
 gents-, fo that here likewife we mufthave recourfe 
 to a Power that governs the Motion of this Mat- 
 ter: But the famous Mathematician Sir Ifaac 
 Newton, and others, have fhewn, that we feek in 
 vain the Properties of this circular Motion in the 
 Matter of the Vortices. 
 
 Sect. LXXIIT. Thirdly, Bj the Courfe of the 
 Planets in an Ellipfis. 
 
 But to cut oflF all Cavilling about this Dif- 
 ference, it may be fufficiently proved from the 
 Property of the Curve Line, according to which 
 each of thefe Planets are moved, that there muft 
 be an inceflantly diredting Power that regulates 
 their Courfes, and that they cannot alone be car- 
 ried forwards by any circularly moving Matter. 
 
 For 
 
The Rehgiom Ph'dofopher. 841 
 
 For the continual Experience of all Aftrono- 
 uiers that have fucceeded the Great Kepler^ and 
 Obfervations fo frequently repeated, have put ic 
 fuiHciently out of all doubt, that the Planets are 
 HOt moved in exa<ft Circular Figures ; in which 
 Cafe it might be fuppofed, with fome Appearance 
 of Truth, that there is fuch a whirling Matter ; 
 but they are Curve Lines of quite another Pro- 
 perty than Circles, and appear by manifold Ob- 
 fervations to be EUip'fes, or oval Figuies, as you 
 fee in Tab. XXII. Fig. 5. A E D Z. 
 
 In chefe EUipfcs^ as is well known to the Ma- 
 thematicians, there are two Points K and S, each 
 of which they call a Focus, or Point of Burnitigy 
 from whence the fame may be defcribed by a 
 String KES, faften'd at K and S, and by a Nail 
 at E, which being diiedted by the String, de- 
 fcribes the Circumference EDS A, as is known 
 to Carpenters, Joiners, and other Mechanicks. 
 
 In one of th-efe Foci is plac'd the Sun S, about 
 which the Planet is continually moving; A is the 
 remoteft,. and D the neareft Point of the Orbit 
 in refpedt of the Sun; for which Reafon likewife, 
 A the fartheft, and D the neareft Point to the 
 Sun, are termed by Aftronomers, the Apheliiim 
 3nd Perihclium, 
 
 Sect. LXXIV. Fourthly, Becanfe their re mot efl 
 Points extend to different Parts of the Heavens. 
 
 And that no body may imagine neither, that 
 any ignorant Laws of Nature have any Place 
 here in a Stream o^ Vortices., or whirling Matter; 
 the {idorable Creator, who alone will be acknow- 
 ledged and glorified herein, has fliewn, with ir- 
 refragable Proofs, his abfolute Empire over thefe 
 great Bodies, and likewife his wonderful Power 
 jn thofe yaft and rempte Spaces ; for which Pur- 
 
 pofe 
 
842- The Religious Philofopher. 
 
 pofe he has not thought fie that the Elliptical 
 Orbits of the Planets, as AEDZ, and L R, 
 MT, (which very much differ in Magnitude 
 and Diftance from the Sun) fliould have their A- 
 -phelia A and L extended from the Sun S towards 
 one and the fame Place of the Heavens, as B ; 
 which would have appeared more convenient to 
 our Conceptions, and might have been ufed as a 
 Principle to difcover, after this manner, a gene- 
 ral Law of Nature, whereby we could have ac- 
 counted for thefe Motions and Difpofitions in the 
 Heavens. 
 
 But on the contrary, to the End that every 
 one who contemplates thefe great Works, might 
 be certain, that it is only the irrefiftible Will of a 
 fupremc Director of all things that has place in 
 this Matter, he has fo order'd the Orbits of the 
 Planets A and Y, namely, A E D Z and YVNW, 
 for fo many Ages, that the one feems to be en- 
 tirely independant of the other -, placing not 
 only each of them in a different Plane oblique- 
 ly upon the other, as we have fhewn above, 
 but likewife caufing all the Lines proceeding 
 from the Sun S, thro' the Aphelia or remoteft 
 Points A and Y, to tend to different Parts of 
 the Heavens, as B and C, altho' the faid Sun S, 
 with refpefl to which only he has made them, 
 does fufficiently appear in common to one Focus in 
 all thefe ElUpfes : The Truth of this may be feen 
 in all the Books of the Aftronomers, and parti- 
 cularly the Places of the Apbelia of each in the 
 Automaton of Mr. Huygens^ p. 441. 
 
 Sect. LXXV. ConviSlions from thence."' 
 
 Now after having well conceived all this, 
 thofe who think it concerns them to learn God 
 from his wonderful Works, will be pleafed to ufe 
 
 their 
 
/tr'/.'//^/<T r o^' 
 
 J. 
 
 Pier. 2. 
 
 o 
 
T.^B.n: 
 
'^iv/-*/Vy' ^. S^2 
 
T.iB AT/ 
 
'I^4B.I2JF: 
 
T%e Religious Ph'tlofopher^ 843 
 
 their Endeavours, firft, by what has been faid, 
 to gain a true Notion of the Planetary Heavens 
 flimiliar to them, and comparing one thing with 
 another, to confider whether a Man argues with- 
 out Foundation, who maintains, that the Power 
 and Wifdom of the Great Creator Ihines out 
 more brightly here than the Skill and Contrivance 
 of the Workman in the moft curious Clock, or 
 any other Machine whatfoever. 
 
 For, Firjl^ confidering the almoft unconceiv- 
 able Magnitude of thefe wandering Globes, and 
 their Diitances from the Sun, which may only 
 and eafily be determined by the Diameters of the 
 Earth. And, Secondly, feeing that Saturn, tho* ic 
 be diftant from the Sun at leaft 100,000 of the 
 faid Diameters, according to the latefl: Obferva- 
 tions, between every two following Points of its 
 Orbit, is always attracted towards the Sun, not- 
 withftanding there is not the leaft Band or Con- 
 nexion between the one Body and the other. 
 'Thirdly, Finding that thefe Approaches to the Sun 
 have place in all the Planets, tho' there is like- 
 wife no Union between any of them. Fourthly^ 
 Knowing that each of them performs its Courfe 
 in a particular Plane. Fifthly, That they defcribe 
 no Circles which we fee generated in natural 
 Motions, after different manners, but to fhew 
 that a particular Diredlion obtains here, they 
 move in Ellipfes, or oval Figures, every where 
 preferving their Geohietrical Properties. Sixthly^ 
 That thefe oval Figures are each of *em extended 
 Jengthwile to a different Place in the ftarry Hea- 
 vens. Seve7ithly, That their Motions have con- 
 tinued for many Ages in this Order, without any 
 Confufion among tach other. And, Finally, fince 
 no body who underflands it right, can, without 
 Amazement, obferve. That thefe Globes of fuch 
 an amazing Magnitude (that "Jupter is at leaft 
 
 Sooo 
 
844 '^^^ Religious Ph'dofopher. 
 8000 times bigger than the Earth ; and the reft, 
 excepting Mercury and Man, which are fomewhat 
 fmallsr) are either as big or bigger than the Earth, 
 itlelf, and yet all of Vm move about the Sun 
 with fo prodigious a Swiftnefs, as far exceeds 
 that of a Cannon-Bullet. 
 
 Sect. LXXVI. The Motion of the Planets about 
 the Sun. , , 
 
 Now if vv-e refleft upon the Experiments, 
 which, befides the foregoing, have been made by 
 the modern Aftronomers, and would be coo te- 
 dious to be related here, new Wonders will oc- 
 cur to us at ever){ Turn, and always adminifcer 
 freih Occafion of acknowledging a tremendous 
 Power, and a Direction continually exerting itfelf. 
 
 To iliy nothing therefore of the Comets and 
 their Courfes from and to fo many different Places 
 of this immenfurable Space, fince neither their 
 Caufes, nor the Ends for which they have been 
 made, do yet fully appear to us : Let us once 
 again bring before our Imagination .thofe great 
 Celeftial Globes, the Planets, and confider, that 
 in that incomprehenfible Motion with which they 
 circulate about the Sun in their Orbits, they Ijke- 
 wife revolve or turn upon their own Axes from 
 Weft to Eaft, at leaft it has been vifibly obferved 
 ■already in Jupiter^ Mars, and VeniiSy and even 
 in the Sun itfelf 
 
 Thus we find (to fay nothing of the Earth', 
 fince all Aftronomers do not agree therein) that 
 that dreadful Globe of Fire, the Sun, turns 
 round upon its own Axis in 25 Days -, Venus 
 in 23 •, Mars in 24^^ and the great Globe of 
 Jupiter in 10 Hours. ,. See Gregory^s Jjlron. p. -^6. 
 As for the refl, we. have not yet been able to 
 difcover any thing-certain about them. 
 
 And 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 845 
 
 And in order to convince every one of the 
 Dreadfulnefs of the Powers which exert them- 
 felves in this Matter, we need only inveftigate 
 the Swifcnefs wherewith thefe great Globes are 
 carried about their refpedlive Axes after the fol- 
 lowing fimple Manner. 
 
 For fuppoling the Earth's Diameter to be 
 6.538,594 French Toijh or Fathoms long, the Cir- 
 cumference thereof. will contain 23.541,600 of 
 the fame, fince the Diameter of a Circle is to its 
 Circumference, as 7 to 22, or yet nearer, as 11^ 
 
 to 355- 
 
 Now each Point that is upon the Surface of the 
 Earth at the Equator would run fo many Fathoms 
 in 24 Hours, and confequently 237^ in one Second 
 of an Hour. 
 
 But a Cannon Bullet (as has been fliewn above) 
 runs 100 of the like Fathoms in a Second. 
 
 Confequently every Point upon the Equator of 
 the Earth revolves with much more than twice 
 the Swiftnefs of a Cannon-Bullet. 
 
 If then, according to this Proportion, the Ve- 
 locity in the Revolutions of the other Planets be 
 meafured, and if it be fuppofed (to fpeak within 
 Gompafs) that the Diameter, and for the fame 
 Reafon the Circumference of the Sun, is but 100 
 times bigger than that of the Earth, wefhall find, 
 that fince it employs 25 Days in one Revolution 
 about its own Axis, it turns four times as fwifc 
 as the Earth, and each Point in its Equator con- 
 fequently is moved B or 9 times as faft as a Can- 
 non-Bullet. 
 
 So likewife Jupiter, which is 20 times as big 
 as the Earth, and revolves in the Space often 
 Hours, would carry every Point in its Equator 
 20 times as fafi: about its Axis, as thofe of the 
 Earth i fuppofirg that this Planet fhould likewife 
 require 24 Hours for that Purpofe j but as it per- 
 forms 
 
^^6 The ReTtgtom Phllofopher, 
 
 forms the fame in lo Hours, its Velocity will be 
 yet 2-f times greater, or Jupiter will revolve 48 
 times fwifter than the Earth, and each of the a- 
 forefaid Points move above 100 times falter than 
 a Cannon-Bullet. 
 
 Sect. LXX VII. The Velocity 0/ Saturn, and. of 
 his Ri'fig, 
 
 Let us moreover caft our Eyes upon Tab^ 
 XXIII. Fig. 2. or the Reprefentation of Saturn A, 
 and its Ring GI, and confider, that this Globe 
 H is about 2000 times bigger than the Earth, and 
 that the Ring GI is full 4 times as broad as the 
 Globe of the Earth is thick, and that the Space 
 likewife between the faid Ring and the Body of 
 that Planet, is not lefs in its Breadth. Again, 
 that this Ring is thin and flat, and no way ad- 
 heres to Saturn^ but is quite loofe round about, 
 as has been hinted above -, yet that this Ring ne- 
 ver forfakes nor ftays behind Saturn in its Motion 
 but always accompanies it with equal Velocity, 
 and has done fo for many thouiand Years, not- 
 withftanding that that Globe moves about 20 
 times as faft as a Cannon-Bullet, as may be eafily 
 computed after the above-mention*d manner. 
 
 C O N T E M- 
 
Tloe Religious Philofopher, 84* 
 
 CONTEMPLATION XXV. 
 
 Of the JJnfpeaTzable Number^ and XJnconcelv^ 
 able Smallnejs of the 'Particles of ivhich th& 
 Universe confifts. 
 
 Sect. I. Tranfition to the SmallneJ's of Parts. 
 
 F now, after having contemplated the vifible 
 World in Tome oi" its Parts, we turn our 
 Thoughts farther, to thofe fo wonderfully fmall 
 and numerous Particles of which it confifts; and 
 then confider the Laws which they continually 
 obey, though ignorant of the whole, and even of 
 themfelves too •, and which Laws the Great Crea- 
 tor has been pleafed to render fubfervient to the 
 Execution of his marvellous Purpofes; that Man 
 mud be quite blind and inexcufable, who cannot 
 difcover therein, the Power, Wifdom and Good- 
 nefs of an adorable Ruler of the Univerfe. 
 
 The Reader mud not exped: to meet here with 
 an exaft Defcription of the Figures thereof, for- 
 afmuch as without ever being thoroughly fathom- 
 ed or comprehended, they will always furnifli new 
 Matter of Inquiry to learned Men, as long as this 
 Univerfe fhall be preferved in its prefent State 
 and Condition. We fliall therefore only confider 
 fome Matters and Bodies with refpect to their 
 Smaihiefs, not perhaps fo thoroughly as the accu- 
 rate Truth of the Thing may require, but only 
 fo far as Experience may lead us therein. 
 
 Vol. III. ' Fff Sect. 
 
848 The ReUgtous PhitofopheK 
 
 Sect. II. All Bodies confifi offmall PartL 
 
 Now that all vifible Bodies do confift of an 
 unconceivable Number of fuch little Parts, is al- 
 ready admitted by all Philofophers, and demon- 
 ftrated too by fo many Experiments and Proofs, 
 that no Body who has taken the lead Trouble of 
 examining the Nature of Creatures, can enter- 
 tain any kind of Doubt thereof. Concerning 
 which, Rohaidfs Ph^ftcs, Boyle's Subtil. Effluvia, 
 KeiWs Introduotiofiy and other Books may be con- 
 fulced. 
 
 Sect. HI. Our Conceptions muft he Re^lifed, 
 
 But as our Imagination is uncapable to repre- 
 fent to us the amazing Magnitudes of the Hea- 
 venly Bodies, fo likewife we find it as little able 
 to give us juft Ideas of the Smallnefs of the Parts 
 whereof all vifible Things are compofed ; for 
 which Reafon as the former, fo likewife the lat- 
 ter is by many thought incredible, efpecially by 
 fome of thofe, who, when they conceive Things 
 according to Truth, are afraid they fhall difcover 
 in them a great and terrible God. 
 
 Sect. IV. A Cuhical Inch contains a Million of 
 'vifihle Particles. 
 
 All kinds of vifible Bodies may be divided 
 into Fluid and Solid', we will begin with the 
 Firfl : 
 
 And before-hand advance what Mr. Boyle m 
 the beginning of the fecond Chapter de SiihtiL 
 Effliiv. affirms to appear by Experience ; namely, 
 that the Length of an Half-Inch, can be divided 
 into 100 Parts, which ihall all of 'em be big 
 
 enough 
 
The Religious Ph'ilofopher, 845^ 
 
 enough to diftinguifh themfelves for Ufe ; but wcj 
 to prevent all Cavilling, will only maintain the 
 fame of an entire Rynland-lnch ; from whence ic 
 follows, that a Cubical Inch, or a fquare Stone, 
 which is an Inch long on all Sides, contains a 
 Million of fuch little Cubes, each of which in 
 all their Dimenfions, or in their Length, Breadth^ 
 and Thicknefs, are no more than the -^ of an 
 Inch long, which is known to every one that is 
 a little verfed in the Principles of Geometry. 
 
 So that we may fafely lay it down for a Truths 
 ( fince if the Length of fuch a fmall Cube is vifi- 
 ble, the whole little Cube will be much more 
 vifible) That a Cubical Inch contauis a Million of vi- 
 fible Parts. 
 
 S E c T. V. A Cubical Inch of Water contdins the 
 like Nu?nber of Parts, 
 
 Noiy if the Point of a Needle can be ground 
 To (harp, that the Bignefs of it may be equal to 
 the Bignefs of fuch a fmall vifible Particle ; and 
 that this Point were to be juft dipt in Water, and 
 being drawn out again, fhould appear wet, or 
 that fome Water cleave to it, all which may be 
 allowed without any Difficulty : If then it fliould 
 be fiirther fuppofed, that there was but one only- 
 Particle of Water that ftuck to it, and (for the 
 more convenient Computation ) that it was as 
 thick as the little Superficies of the Point of the 
 faid Needle -, and moreover, of a Cubical Figure, 
 it is plain from the Premifes, that it is no bigger 
 than — '- — Part of a Cubical Inch of Water, and 
 
 .OJ_\OCO ' 
 
 confequently that fuch an Inch contains a Million 
 of Water-Particles, which if they were feparat- 
 cd, would each of 'em be fo big as to be vifible. 
 From whence it follows, that fuch a vafl: Quan- 
 tity of Cubical Inches of Water as are in the Uni- 
 
 Fff 2 verfe 
 
8 JO The Religious Phuofopher, 
 
 verfe, in Air, Earth and Water, and are inoved^ 
 muft certainly contain fo many Millions of Parts, 
 •and be as certainly moved. 
 
 Sect. VI. A Ciihical Inch of Water Rarified in 
 . :^;^ ^olipilej will 'field above 13300 Millions of 
 Parts. 
 
 B u T to proceed a little farther -, Mr. Bo'jle^ m 
 the Third Book of the above-mentioned Treatile, 
 fays, that (See Tab.XlLiW. Fig. ^.) an Ounce of 
 Water EFG, being put into a Copper Globe A, 
 in which there was a little Hole at B ; the faid 
 Globe, commonly called by the Learned an yEo- 
 Uple, was put upon the Fire ; whereupon the Va- 
 pours of the Water begun to be protruded thro* 
 the faid little Hole B, which produced a Pyramid 
 of Vapours D.BC, for the Space of 18 or 20 
 Minutes; the Length of which BR, was twenty 
 Inches, and the greateft Breadth at C D, was of 
 one Inch : Yet fo, that, at the Diftance BM, (be- 
 ing five or fix Inches farther than B R) they could 
 perceive vapoury Clouds ftill hanging together, 
 which extended themfelves to the Breadth of four 
 or five Inches at KL. 
 
 If now for the more eafy Reckoning, we con- 
 fider the long Pyramid BDC, joined to the fhort 
 oneDCKL, as one only Pyramid; the Length 
 of which from B to R, is of 21 Inches, and the 
 Diameter from C to D of li Inch, the Superficies 
 of the Circle C N D G will be ||- Superficial 
 Inches, which Multiplied by 7, (being the j- of 
 B-R or 21) will amount to the Magnitude of y , 
 ;Or 1 2-1- Cubical Inches for the whole Vapour- 
 Pyramid. 
 
 . ■ If this had been computed nicely according to 
 lylr. Boyle's Meafure, the Jong Vapour-Pyramid 
 .BCD, together with the fiiprc Cloud-Pyramid 
 
 C 
 
The Relioious Philofopher. 8 j r 
 
 CDLK, would amount to above 32 Cubical 
 Inches, tho' we fliould reckon BR to be but iS^ 
 CD, I, RM, 5, and K L, 4 Inches i but for the 
 greater Conviftion, and to prevent all Cavilling, 
 we have reckoned it all to be but 13 Inches, 
 
 Let us now luppofc, that one of the Particles 
 of the Vapours rufiiing out of the aforefaid ySo/i- 
 ple^ runs the Length from B to R in the Second 
 of a Minute \ fo that in every Second there is a 
 new Vapour-Pyramid formed: There would then 
 in 18 Minutes, or in 180 Seconds, be produced 
 fo many different Pyramids. 
 
 Now each Vapour-Pyramid makes 124- Cubi- 
 cal Inches, and confequently all the Pyramids that 
 are formed from one Ounce of Water, will pro- 
 duce 12 4' times 1080, or 13,365 of the like In- 
 ches. If- now in each vifible Particle of all thefe 
 Pyramids there is but one Particje of W.ater (fmce 
 there are a Million of them in one Inch) there 
 will be in the whole 13. 365,000^000, and confe- 
 quently one Ounce of Water may be really divi- 
 ded into 13,365 Millions of Parts at leaft. 
 
 But fince it is defired to know farther, into 
 how many Parts an Inch of Water may be like- 
 wife divided after the faid manner ; let us fuppofe, 
 that a Cubic Foot of Water weighs 64 Pounds, 
 and that there are 10 Inches to a Foot; accord- 
 ingly a folid Foot will contain 1000 of fucli 
 Inches, and at the rate of 16 Ounces to a Pound, 
 there will be 1024 Ounces in 64 Pounds. From 
 whence it is eafie to prove, that a Weight of one 
 Ounce makes ~^l% or l\%- of (or rather almofb fo 
 many Parts of) an Inch ; fo that we may fafely 
 enough affirm, that a Cubical Inch of Vv'ater is 
 according to this way di vifible into 13,000 Mil* 
 jiions of Parts. 
 
8 J 2 The Religious Phdofopher^ 
 
 Sect. VII. T'here ma'j hang ahout 13,000 Particles 
 of Water to thefioarp Point of a Needle. 
 
 Now it appears ^rom Se^ion tht c^th^ that the 
 Water which may flick to the extreme Point of a 
 Needle, which is fo fharp as to be juft vifible, 
 and the Breadth of which is ~- p^i'C of an Inch, 
 may fafely be allowed to amount to the thoufand 
 thoufandch part of an Inch. 
 
 Therefore it is fufficiently certain, that this 
 little Water that flicks to fuch a fine Point, does 
 confift of no lefs than 13,000 Particles, if it be 
 only a little Cube of Water that has the fame 
 Breadth. 
 
 Sect. VIII. That a Drop of Water is divifibh 
 into above 26.000,000 Parts. 
 
 But now let us compute with Amazement, 
 how many Parts are to be found in one Drop of 
 Water, upon the Suppofition which has been juft 
 now proved, that as oft as one dips the Point of 
 a Needle or fine Pin , and fomething adheres, 
 thereto, fo often there are 13,000 Particles of 
 Water requifite to compofe the faid Drop. 
 
 Now to form a rough Conception of this Mat- 
 ter from another Method •, let a Drop of Water 
 be fuppofed to be of the Weight of a Grain, of 
 which 480 go to an Ounce Tro)'- Weight, and 
 compute according to the Rule of Three, that if 
 480 Grains gives 4-f-^ Parts of an Inch, what 
 gives one Grain ; and we fhall find it to be fujl 
 ^^~ Part of an Inch. 
 
 Now to lofe nothing, and to allow enough, 
 let us make the Calculation with a fmaller part of 
 an Inch, namely, with the-^— thereof i and fup- 
 pofe that a fingle Drop, tho' it be greater, does 
 
 not 
 
^zymi/i^ ^' S'f~- 
 
 TAB. XXJU. 
 
T.m.JXM 
 
The ReTtgtom Ph'tJofopher, 853 
 
 not contain more Water Particles than the faid 
 rr^ Part. 
 
 Now a cubical Inch of Water contains 13,000 
 Millions, or a Million of times 13,000 Particles, 
 confequently -5-™ of an Inch, or one Drop con- 
 tains 2000 times 13,000 Water Particles, or in 
 one Sum 26.000,000, that is, fix and twenty 
 Millions thereof; of which if we again caft away 
 fix Millions, becaufe we don't defire to have too 
 much granted to us, it feems plain beyond Con- 
 tradidtion, that in one Drop of Water no bigger 
 than -5-— of an Inch, there are at leaft not fcwei^ 
 than twenty Millions of Water Particles. 
 
 Sect. IX. Conviufions from the foregoing. 
 
 Before we proceed any farther, let an A- 
 theifl flop a little here, and confider with us, 
 how great and how penetrating that Providence 
 and Dire6lion muft be, which before a Drop of 
 Rain Water of the Quantity and Weight only of 
 one Grain fliall fall down upon the Earth, has 
 thought fit to compound it of fo many Millions. 
 of Parts. 
 
 And if he fhould refufe, as he has hitherto 
 done, to own a Providence herein, let him tell 
 us, whether he can perfuade himfelf, that fuch 
 an innumerable Multitude of Millions of Water- 
 Particles could by mere Chance, or without any 
 Wifdom and Direflion for fo many thoufands of 
 Years continually and inceffantly proceed from. 
 Seas, Rivers, and other moid Places, rife up in- 
 to the Air, divide themfelves into Clouds, as ic 
 were into fo many Armies •, where floating in 
 that thin Matter, they are carried by the Winds 
 towards fo many different Parts, in order to com- 
 pofe whole Streams and Rivers ; to defcend in. 
 Rains upon the dry Ground-, to caufe the Fruits 
 . ' ' Fff 4 of 
 
854 "^^^ Religions PhUofopker. 
 
 of the E:irth to grow •, to furnifh Drink to all 
 kinds of Animals ; m a Word, to perform all 
 thofe Funflions and Services which we have be- 
 fore afcribed to "Water, and to preferve the whole 
 Globe of the Earth with almoft all that is upon 
 it, or proceeds out of it, alive and in good Con- 
 dition. Certainly, if this Atheifl be any ways 
 reafonable, he muft fland amazed : Firfi, At than 
 Power v/hich has made fo many Thoufand Mil- 
 lions of Water- Particles, as are to be found in 
 Brooks, Rivers and Seas, and preferved them in 
 their Motion, Figure, and Quantity. Seccndly, 
 He can never fufficiently praife that mod adora- 
 ble Wifdom that has feparated, and as we may 
 fay, rent all thefe Particles,, and fet each of them, 
 how little foever they be, loofe and free from the 
 reft-, without which Divifion they could not have 
 afcended by reafon of their Weight, nor hardly 
 been of any Ufe. And Lajih^ That he is bound 
 to return Thanks to this fo gracious Benefiidor, 
 who has made fuch an unfpeakable Number of 
 Beings fubfervient to his, and all other Men's Ad- 
 vantages, after fo multifarious a manner. 
 
 ^ E c T. X, XI, and XII. This Hypothefis founded 
 upon the Ohfervatiois of Mr. Leuv/enhoek, iiame- 
 /y, l^hat a Drop of U^ater contains viany more than 
 one Afdlion Millions of Parts j the fame applicable 
 
 to all kinds of Liquids, 
 
 I Have been willing to prove here by degrees, 
 tha,t the Particles of Water are exceeding fmall, 
 to tho. end, that I might not at firfb deter our 
 Imagination from contemplating the fame, by 
 reafon of fuch a Smallnefs of which it can fcarce 
 pofTibly frame any Idc-a xo itfelf ; and therefore 
 the Reader will be pleafed to judge from what 
 jollows, whether he mufl: not agree, that akho* 
 
 the 
 
Tloe Rellgtom Ph'ilofopher, 8 1 y 
 
 the now computed Smallnefs does feem already to 
 efcape our Imagination, yet that it is far diffei cnn 
 from that which we mud ncceflarily allow to be 
 found in the Particles of Water, 
 
 Now to ihew this, we will lay down for a 
 Foundation, the Experiments of Mr. Leuwenboek^ 
 as they are defcribed by him in his Letter of the 
 11th of Nov. 1680, p. 29 ; where he relates, that 
 he diftinguiflied in Pepper- Water, in the Sperm 
 of Animals, if^c. three foxi^ ox Ani?nalci{la of 
 different Sizes, of which if we take the Diame- 
 ter of the fmalleft for the Meafure of the others, 
 and call it an Unit, that of the Second or next 
 biggeft Anlmalcidum or Infeft will be lo, and 
 that of the Third or bisrprefb loo times as lono; as 
 the Diameter of the Second •, fo that the Diame- 
 ter of this laft, is I X 10 X loo, or looo times 
 as lono; as that of the Firft. 
 
 If now for the more convenient Calculation; 
 this \z.^ An'imalculum and a Grain of Sand be fup- 
 pofcd to be of the fame Figure, for Inftance, that 
 each of 'em be either globular or.cubical, the Grain 
 of Sand will be fo much bigger than the Body 
 of this Anhnalculiwi as the Cube 1,000.000,000 
 of the Diameter 1000 of the laft is bigger than 
 the Cube i of the Diameter i of the lirft, and 
 confequently we fee that juch a Grain of Sand is 
 equal to 1000 Millions <?/ //6tyi^ Animalcula, each of 
 which are vifible thr-d* a Microfcope. 
 
 Now Mr. Leuwenhoek (in his Difcoveries the 
 16 tb o{ April, ^^7 9 J P- ^4') fuppofes that 100 
 Grains of Sand are equal to an Inch in Length ; 
 fo that 1.000,000 of fuch Grains compofe a Cu^ 
 bical Inch. 
 
 If then we argue after this manner : 
 
 Since 1,000.000,000 Animalcula go to one Grain 
 of Sand, and 1.000,000 Grains of Sand to an 
 Jnch, which we here reckon at -i^r, and not ^V 
 
 part 
 
85^ 7^^ Religious Ph'tlofopher, 
 part of a Foot) there will be contained in fuch 
 a Cubical Inch, 1,000.000,000,000,000 of thofc 
 Animalcula. 
 
 But according to SeH;. VIII. it appears, that 
 one Drop of Water is t4-- of an Inch ; fo then 
 according to that Calculation, 2.000,000.000,000 
 Anmalcula are but equal to fuch a Drop of 
 "Water. 
 
 But to prevent any Objeftions againfl the faid 
 Calculation, wc will abate the half of it, accord- 
 ing to which there will be then a thoufand times a 
 thoufand Millions of thefe Animalcula capable of be- 
 ing contained in one Drop of Water, 
 
 Let us (lop here again, and reflect with A- 
 mazement at that dread Wifdom and Power, 
 which before he caufes one large Drop of Water 
 to fall from the Air, makes ufe every time of 
 fuch a prodigious number of watry Particles for 
 that Purpofe. 
 
 This laft being now proved about Water, we 
 may ealily fee that it is applicable to many other 
 fluid Matters -, efpecially to fuch as are wet, and 
 which by (licking to folid Bodies, do moiften the 
 fame-, for which reafon we need not fay any 
 thing of Oil, Spirits and the like •, but we will 
 add a few Words about other Fluids that are not 
 mo ill. 
 
 Sect. XIII, XIV, and XV. "The Smallnefs of thff 
 Particles of Air^ Fire and Lights 
 
 The abovemention'd Mr. Leuwenhoek in his 
 "jth Continuation, p. 424. fays, that having pref- 
 fed the Air and Blood out of the little piece of 
 the Lungs of a Sheep, he found chat many of the 
 Air-bubbles were fo fmall, that they were hardly 
 vifible, even with a Microfcope -, infomuch that 
 they muft be fmviller therefore than thofe Animal' 
 
 cula 
 
Tloe Religious PhUofopher. 857 
 
 cuh. which we have lately fpoken of from him, and 
 Wiiich could be feen : And confequently a Grain 
 of Sand is more than equal to i,ooo Millions of 
 the fame, or a Cubical Inch will contain above 
 ijOoo.ooo,ooo.j3oo,ooo Particles of Air. 
 
 Now tho' fome think they have reafon to be- 
 lieve, that the Particles of Air are bigger than 
 thofs of Water, becaufe the latter can pafs thro* 
 Orifices or Holes, which feem impervious to Air; 
 yet we fee that the Particles of this latter are ex- 
 ceeding fmall, fince it might be demonftrated here. 
 That by reafon of their Invifibility, they far fur- 
 pafs in Small nefs the aforemention'd Ammalcula. 
 
 Certainly that they do likewife penetrate thro* 
 very narrow PafiageSj'is not only plain from Plants, 
 into all which they infinuate themfelves, tho' we 
 cannot difcover any Pores or Cavities in fome of 
 them -, but it is likewife well known to thofe that 
 ufe Air-Pumps, who find how much Pains it cofts 
 them before they can exhauft the Air; at leaft if 
 it may be proved, as perhaps it can, that the 
 Particles of Water are fmaller than thofe of Air j 
 this is ftill fufficient to convince us particularly, 
 that we are far from having as yet inveftigated 
 the real Smallnefs of the Particles of Water. 
 ' Now how much more minute Parts Fire con- 
 ^fts of, than all thefe above-mention'd Fluids, 
 may appear from hence, that Air, Water, Oyl, 
 and the like, are found to confift of fuch grofs 
 Parts, that they cannot pafs thro' the Pores of 
 Glafs and other hard Bodies, as Iron, Steel, 6f<r. 
 and can therefore be excluded or kept out from 
 Vefiels made of thofe Materials •, whereas there 
 are no PafTages, tho' ever fo fmall, in any Bo- 
 dies thro' which the Particles of Fire cannot pe- 
 netrate i which appears by their rendring all Bo- 
 dies either glowing, that is to fay, full of Fire- 
 Particles, or putting them intoFufion, or caufing 
 
 them 
 
8)8 TToe Rehgtom Philofopher, 
 
 them to evaporate ; of all which nothing could 
 come to pafs, if the Fire were not able to infi- 
 nuate itfelf into the innermoft Parts of thofe 
 Bodies. 
 
 We fhould now pafs on from the Fire in the laft: 
 Place, to its Effluvia or Matter of Light, and give 
 the Reader here a rough Sketch of the Finenefs 
 of the Parts thereof, fince we are i^x from being 
 able to trace the Multitude and Smallnefs of them, 
 and particularly have given a certain Demonftra- 
 tion how many Particles of Light may be fafely 
 affirmed to fly out of a burning Candle in the 
 Second of a. Minute. 
 
 They that have not a mind to read the follow- 
 ing Demonftracion, may pafs on to Se^. XVI, 
 
 ^nd xvn. 
 
 A Calculation of the Numher and Smallnefs of the 
 Particles of Light. 
 
 I. It is fuppofed. That the Flame of a Can- 
 dle of Six to the Pound, may be feen at the Di- 
 ftance of 2000 Paces, or 10,000 Foot, each Pace 
 being computed at 5 Foot ; that is, from O to 
 E. r^^.XXIV. Fig. I. 
 
 II. It is plain then, Since the faid Flame may 
 be feen at the fame Diftance all round, that it 
 fills the whole Globe or Circle R Q^E S. 
 
 III. Now to find the Bignefs of this Globe 
 RE, we muft firfl: obferve, that the whole Dia- 
 meter is equal to twice O E, that is, 20,000 
 Foot. 
 
 And forafmuch as 100 is to 314 as the Dia- 
 meter RE to the Circumference R QJi S, we 
 fhall find, by the Rule ofThree^ that this Circum- 
 ference includes 62,800 Feer. 
 
 IV. Now 
 
The Religious Philofopher. 8551 
 
 IV. Now if we multiply the whole Diameter 
 by the Circumference, and that Produfl by the 
 fixth' Part of the Diameter, it will produce the 
 folid Contents of the Globe R Q^E S , being 
 41.866,000.000,000 Cubical Feet, as is known 
 to all Geometricians. 
 
 V. If now we divide a Foot into ten Parts, 
 and call each of them an Inch, i Cubical Foot will 
 contain looo Cubical Inches; as the aforemen- 
 tioned Globe will contain 41,866.000,000.000,000 
 Cubical Inches, which for Shortnefs, and that we 
 be not every time obliged to write the faid Sum 
 at length, we will exprefs by placing the Num- 
 ber of the Cyphers omitted over the iirfl Cypher: 
 So that according thereto, fuch a Globe contains 
 41,8660-- of fuch Inches. 
 
 VI. Again, Since a Candle of 6 to the Pound, 
 will burn five Hours, it may be eafily comput- 
 ed how much thereof will be fpent in a Second; 
 for allowing 3600 Seconds to one Hour, and to 
 every Ounce (16 of which make a Pound) 480 
 Grains, Apothecaries Weight, we fhall find by 
 the faid Rule of Three^ there is burnt in one Se- 
 cond -'-/j-, that is, full -'^ Part of a Grain of 
 Tallow. 
 
 VII. Now to know how many of thefe Grains 
 of Tallow, or Wax, go to one Foot : 
 
 Let us fuppofe, Firjl^ That a Cubical Foot of 
 Water weighs 64 Pounds, to which the Weight 
 of mod Waters will amount. 
 
 And, Secondh., That 5 Feet of Water are as 
 heavyas 5y Cubical Feet of Wax. Vid. De Stair^ 
 Senguerdius, &c. 
 
 Suppofing then Wax and Tallow to be of equal 
 Weight, fince the Experiment of burning 5 Hours 
 has been made with a Tallow-Candle, 5 Feet of 
 Water will ainount to 320 Pounds Weight, and 
 fo will s -f or V Feet of Wax or Tallow. 
 
 ' ' So 
 
8 So The Religious PhilofopheK 
 
 So then a Cubical Foot of Wax weighs 6*0 
 Pounds, that is, 460,800 Grains, and conlequent- 
 ly I Grain the -^Wtt- Pai*t of a Cubical Foot of 
 2000 Inches, which being reduced to fingle 
 Inches, amounts to it-^tt o^" ?>rv of a Cubical Inch. 
 
 VIII. Now if we confider here likewife the 
 aforemerttion'd Velocity of Light, and fuppofe 
 O E the Diftance of the Candle O to the End 
 of the eniighten'd Globe QJE RS, to be io,ood 
 Feet ; and whereas it has been already proved, 
 that the Light of Jupiterh Moons paffes thro* 
 the whole Space which is between the Sun and 
 Earth, or 12,000 Diameters of the Earth, in the 
 4- Pare of an Hour, or 450 Seconds, that is, in 
 one Second 26 -f- of the faid Diameters -, it will 
 follow then, that every one of thefe Diameters 
 being computed at 39.231,564 Paris Feet (See 
 Whijton. PrcBh'Si, Aftron. p. 13.) according to the 
 niofb accurate Meafure of the French^ the faid 
 Light will run 1,046.175,040 of the faid Feet; 
 fince fo many of them go to the faid 26 y Dia- 
 meters of the Earth. 
 
 But in cafe any onle fhould affifm, that this 
 Calculation is too large, forafmuch as it fuppofes 
 that the Light of a Candle runs as fwift as that 
 of the Sun, he mud be pleafed to Obferve, Firjl^ 
 That ic has not been yet demonftrated, that one. 
 kind of Light moves fafter than a:nother. For if 
 a Man were placed in a great dark Room, and a 
 Hole were made in the fame, for the Day-Light 
 to pafs thro', or before which Hole a Candle 
 were held, I don't think that the Light of the 
 Sun would reach him fooner than that of a Can- 
 dle, at the fame Diftance. But it is hardly pof- 
 fible to make fuch an Experiment, becaufe the 
 Difference between fuch great Velocities of both 
 thefe Lights is not to be obferved. Secondly^ Be- 
 caufe Light does probably not vary its Swiftnefs 
 at all ; fince the furprizing Emanation of Light, 
 
 of 
 1 
 
The Religious Philofopher. %6t 
 
 of which mention has been made before, and is 
 now here repeated, is not obferv'd with refpect 
 to thofe Rays that proceed immediately from the 
 Sun, but only as they be refleded from Jupiter*^ 
 Moons. So that it retains ftill this Velocity after 
 having run above five times the Length of that 
 Space between the Sun and Eartl\; for fo have we 
 iliewn above, in Contemplation XXIV. xh^-ijupiter 
 is at fuch a Diftance from the Sun. 'Thirdly, Be- 
 fides feveral other ways by which we might 
 prove the unconceivable Velocity of the Particles 
 that proceed from a burning Candle, the fame 
 does appear by the EfFedls it has in melting Glafs, 
 Enamels, Metals, and other very hard Bodies ; 
 which Force, fmce it can*t be afcribed to the 
 Magnitude of the Particles, they being exceeding 
 fmall, mufl needs refult from their Velocity ; it 
 being a known Rule in Mechanicks, that all the 
 Force of Bodies is in Proportion to their Mafs 
 multiply'd by their Velocity. 
 
 But that we may here likewife concede enough, 
 let us fuppofe. That inftead of fo many more 
 than 100,000 times, in which the Light would 
 fill this Globe in one Second, it be only 1000 
 times, whereby the Motion of the faid Light is 
 granted to be above 100 times flower, as it muft 
 be, if we compare its Velocity with that of the 
 Light which comes down to us from Jupiter's 
 Moons. 
 
 IX. We fuppofe farther, that the fmalleft Ani* 
 malcula tho-t can be rendered vifible by the beflMi- 
 crofcope, is much bigger than any Particle of 
 Light. Fir/?, Becaufe many more Particles of 
 Light than one are requifite to render it vifible. 
 Secondly, Becaufe thefe Animalcida are vifible, 
 whereas the Particles of Light are in vifible. Third- 
 ly, Becaufe Light can pafs thro* the impercepti- 
 ble Pqres of Glafs, which the fmalleft Infedt in 
 
 the 
 
8^2 The Religious Philofcpher, 
 
 the World can't do. And, Fourthly^ ThisappcafS 
 very plainly to fuch as know that thefe Animalcula> 
 being view'dagainft the Sun-with a good Micro- 
 fcope, it is oblerv'd not only that they are tranf- 
 parent, but alfo that the Rays which pafs thro* 
 them, reprefent all the Colours of the Rainbow; 
 to produce whicjh, many and diiTerent Rays are 
 neceffary. The Phcenomenon is familiar to thofe 
 that deal in Microfcopes, and we find jtconfirm'd 
 in Kh^ feventh Continuation of Leuwenhoek^ p. loo. 
 "We premife this, for the fake of what follows, 
 namely. That an inexpreflible Number, or loiJl 
 (a Unit with 20 Cyphers) of Light-Particles is 
 really contain'd within the Space of one of thefe 
 fo fmall Infeds ; as alfo to affift the Weaknefs of 
 our Imagination. 
 
 X. It is likewife known, That when a burning 
 Candle placed at O, (rah. XXIV. Fig. 1.) and dif- 
 fufing its Light as far as E, and filling the whole 
 Globe E QR S, communicates the fame to the 
 Point A, which is near the Candle, the faid 
 Point A, will be as much more enlighten'd than 
 another Point E, which is at an equal or greater 
 Difl:ance fromi thence, as the Square of the great- 
 eft Diftance (for inftance, of OE) is greater than 
 the Square of the fmall one OA. 
 
 In the Language of the Mathematicians, what 
 we have laid down above, is exprefs'd in the fol- 
 lowing Manner: 
 
 • The Nimiber of the F articles of Light in two equally 
 grcat^ hut unequally diftant, Flaces from the Flame*, 
 are to each other in an inverted Ratio of the Squares of 
 their Dijiances. This has been fhewn more circum- 
 ftantially above in Contemplation XX.IV. and is well 
 known to all Mathematicians. 
 
 XI. To proceed a little farther : 
 
 Suppofe then that OE, or the utmoft Extent 
 of the Light in the illuminated Circle QR S E, 
 
 be 
 
The Religtcm Philofopher, 8^3 
 
 be of the Length of 10,000,000,000 or lo--- of 
 fuch Animalada as Mr. Leuwenhoek view'd with 
 his. Mic'rofcopfe (why we reftrain it to jufl this 
 Number, fhail be Ihovvn hereafter in Num. XXIII.) 
 and let .the Length of the Ray OE be divided 
 into the fmalleit Parts OA, AB, B C, CD; 
 allowing to each of them the Length of one of 
 the fa id. Animalcula. 
 
 If now it be farther fuppofed. That in the 
 Space of that An'wialculum^ which is the lad and 
 irioft remote from the Candle O, as here at VE, 
 there be but one fingle Particle of Light ; and than 
 the nearer thefe Points come to the Candle ia 
 every following Space, as DO, C B, BA and 
 AO, the Light-Particles always and continually 
 increafe in the Animalada, according to the afore* 
 fliid Rule, Num. X. It may beaccordingly known, 
 how many Particles of Light are contain'd in the 
 Space of 2in.Ani}nalculum, the Diftance of which 
 from the Candle O, is likewife known, as here 
 at OA, AB, BC, ^c, 
 
 XII. For this Purpofe, and for the fake of Or- 
 der and Conveniency, Let there be perpendicular 
 Lines of an indefinite Length drawn upon the 
 Points A, B, C, D, and all the Partitions of thefe 
 Lengths of the AfiimalcKla^ fuch as A^, B b, Cz, 
 Di", E^, &c: in order to, defcribe thereby the 
 .Number of Light-P;jrtic!es which are to be found 
 in the Space of each pd-rucuhw Ajiimakulum. 
 
 And having taken at E^ the Length EF, equal 
 to an Unit, forafmuch as in the laft Space V E, 
 there is fuppos'd to be contain'd but one fingle 
 Particle of Light; and OE being found as above, 
 to be equal to lo--* fay, according to the fore- 
 going Rule: 
 
 I. As the Square of OA, or* i. Is to the 
 Square O E, or iq--: So is FE (a Light-Par- 
 VoL. Ill, G g § ticlfl 
 
8 64 The Religious Philofopher. 
 
 tide in VE) ToAa^ loii; or the Number of 
 Light-Particles in OA. 
 
 Take then in tlie indefinite Line A^, the 
 Length Ka equal to loi-l, fo will this Line A a 
 reprefent the Number of the Particles of Light 
 at A, or in the Anmalcttlum^s Space O A. 
 
 2, As 4, or the Square of OB, which contains 
 two Animakula^ L to the Square of OE, or lo— , 
 which contains the Length of lo-^^ Animalcula: 
 So is I or FE To 10 y or 250--B^. 
 
 3. So likewife then OD contains 10 Animal' 
 cilia in Length, to find D J, or the Light-Parti- 
 cles that are in D. 
 
 As 100, the Square of OD, 10 = To loll, 
 the Square of OE: So is i, or FE, to iOtV.- 
 or 10-, or D J, and fo of all the reft. 
 
 XIII. From hence then it appears, that if Per- 
 pendicular Lines, fuch as A^, B^, Cr, D d^ &c. 
 be let fall upon all the Partitions A, B, C, D, ^c. 
 as the Line OE is divided into 10-- Parts, and 
 each of them amount to the Number of the Light- 
 Particles contain'd in the Spaces of the Animal- 
 cula OA, BC, AB, DD, &c. there would be 
 nothing requifite more than to add up the Num- 
 bers of all the faid Perpendicular Lines together, 
 in order to know how many Particles of Light are 
 contain'd in all the yhmnalcula-S paces of O E, as 
 they increafe after the faid manner from E to A, 
 in which there is no Difficulty. 
 
 XIV. As likewife by drawing GF parallel to 
 OE, fo that AG, Br, Cj, D/, i^c. be each 
 of 'em equal to FE, or an Unit; that the Sum 
 of all thofe Units will produce the Number of 
 all the Light-Particles that are contain'd in OEi 
 if in each Animalcula's Space, OA, AB, BC, 
 C D, ^c there be found but one Light-Par- 
 ticlc. 
 
 Now 
 
TToe Religious Ph'dofopher. %6^ 
 
 Now fince OE is fuppofed to confift of lo ^^ 
 uin'malcula-S^TiC&s,^ the Number of Light-Parti- 
 cles in the fame will likewife be lo--. 
 
 XV. From whence it therefore follows, that 
 the Number of Light-Particles in the Length 
 O E, fuppofing there be one in each Animalcida- 
 Space, Is to the Number of the fame, fuppofing 
 likewife, that they increafe according to the Rule 
 Nmn. X. As lo --, or fo many Units as are con- 
 tain'd in the Lines AG, B r, C j, D /, ^c. Are to 
 the Produce of all the Numbers that compofe the 
 Perpendicular Lines A <7, B ^, Cr, D J, i^c. 
 
 XVI. It is not neceffary to prove that the Num- 
 bers of all thefe Perpendiculars A^, B/', Cf, D^, 
 ^c. do contain fo great a Quantity. 
 
 Since the firft and greateft Ka being \ol-l. 
 
 The Second B^ will amount to loy, or 250. 
 
 The Third C^ 10 y. 
 
 The Fourth V> d \o\^. 
 
 And fo forth ; each of thefe Lines equal to the 
 Line A^ or loi-l divided by the Squares of their 
 Diftances from O ; all which amounting to the 
 Number of 10-^; fo as the lafl: FE, by an Unit, 
 will produce a great Sum, which to compute 
 here would be a very great Trouble, and require 
 too much Time and Room. 
 
 XVII. That we may not therefore be deceiv'd 
 in our Calculation, we fliall make choice of a muck 
 fmaller Sum than we need do, and therefore 
 only retain the Number ioi-1, that alone being the 
 greateft QLiantity of Light- Particles in the Space 
 of one of the Am?nalcula^ or the Line Ka\ and we 
 will throw away the reft B^, Cr, D J, l^c. which 
 would likewife amount to a vaft Sum. 
 
 And having done fo, it will eafily follow •, that 
 
 the increafed Light- Particles 10 2-1, or A^ (Nufn. 
 
 XVI.} Are to the Number of Light-Particles ia 
 
 O E, As one in the Space of each Anijnalculmny or 
 
 Ggg 2 to 
 
8 66 The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 to lo-^ (Num. XIV.) As lo-- to i. Or that (if 
 vje admit the Increale Num. X.) the Anmalcula 
 in OE are lo-- times more, than if we were to 
 fuppofe but one in each of the Spaces between O 
 and E, (^R S E. This is applicable to all the 
 Rays like OE thro' the enlighten'd Globe, and 
 confequently to the faid whole Globe. 
 
 XVIII. Before I proceed, I beg Leave to ob- 
 viate the Opinions that fome People may entertain 
 of thefe Matters : 
 
 Namely, That fince the Curve-Line ^, ^, r, ^c. 
 F which connedls all the Tops, a, b., f, ^c. of the 
 Perpendicular Lines A <^, B ^, C^', t^c. which are 
 here drawn fo clofe to each other, is of a known 
 Property, which, if we call each of the Lines or 
 Diftances OA, OB, OC, ^c. x, and the refpe- 
 d:ive Perpendiculars A^, B ^, C^, ^c. each y, 
 and the Line O E, ^, and EF, b, and exprefs the 
 fame by the following Algebraic Equation, xxy 
 t=zab. A Mathematician will wonder, perhaps, 
 -why I did not find the Area of the Magnitude of 
 the Mixtilineufn A r^ F E by Approximation, or 
 even after the Method of Mercaior, fVdIiis, and 
 other great Mathematicians; to the end, that af- 
 ter having compared the fame with the Greatnefs 
 of the Redangle AGFE, to find the Proportion 
 from thence of the increas'd Number of Parti- 
 cles of Light in OE to the Number of the fame 
 
 E, if there were but one Particle in the Space 
 of each Ani?nalculmn : which has been done, it 
 may be, by others en the like Occafion. 
 
 But they muft be pleas'd to obferve-, ¥irfi. That 
 
 1 have omitted thefe Methods, becaufe all of *em 
 fuppofe, that the Line O E is to be divided into 
 infinite fmall Parts, as OA, AB, BC, i^c, 
 whereas we have only adapted our Divifions to 
 fuch Parts as are equal to the Space fill'd by each 
 of thofe Am?naktil(i that are vifible thro' a Micro- 
 
 fcope, 
 
The Religious Phtlofopher. %6f 
 
 fcope, which is yet bigger an infinite Number of 
 times than one of thole infinite Parts. 
 
 Secondly, We have given one Reafon in Nunih. 
 XVII. which will make our Conclufions much 
 more acceptable, becaufe we clioofe fo much 
 fmaller a Number. 
 
 1'hirdl)\ What we here write is not fo much for 
 great Mathematicians, as for others that are of a 
 good natural Underftanding, tho' not thorough- 
 ly vers'd in Lines and Figures ; wherefore, when 
 we can ufe other Methods of Proving, we avoid 
 as much as pofTible thofe of riie Mathematicians ; 
 my chief End being to render myfelf intelligible 
 even to the mcaneft Capacity, rather than to 
 pleafe the Learned, provided I cao make the 
 Truth appear in fuch a manner.. 
 
 XIX. To draw therefore thofe Conclufions 
 which we have in View from thefe afid the fore- 
 going Principles ; Jet us fuppofe, (i.) mxh. Leu- 
 wenhoek, that 1,000.000,000 o^ i\\o{e. Anirnalcula 
 which are vifible thro' a Microfcope, do make up 
 one Grain of Sand, Se£t.^. (2.) That 1.000^000 
 of Sands are equal to a Cubical Inch, Se£f. X; 
 according to which lo-ii of thefe Anhnalcula are 
 equal to a Cubical Inch, allowing but lo Inches 
 to a Foot in length. 
 
 Now according to Num:\'. the Globe QRSE 
 contains 418660 --of fuch Inche.s, andconfequent- 
 ly 4i866oi-i of the faid Animalcula. 
 
 XX. Let us fuppofe further, that in every ot?e 
 of the Spaces fill'd by each AnimalciiUan^ there is 
 but one Light-Particle thro* the wjiole Globe. 
 
 XXI. If now the Velocity of Light be fo great 
 ^s to enlighten this Globe in one Second, (See 
 Num. VI. and VIII.) and a Candle of Six to the 
 Pound will burn 5 Hours, there will be -'^ part 
 of a Grain of Tallow fpent in each Second. Con- 
 sequently there will proceed from -'^ qf a Grain 
 
 Pgg 3 ' ^f 
 
8^8 The Religious Ph'dofopher. 
 
 of Tallow 418660— Particles of Light, and 14 
 times fo many, or 516124011 from a whole 
 Grain. 
 
 XXII. But one Grain is ^4— P^i't of an Inch of 
 10 to the Foot, Nu7n. VII, there proceeds there- 
 fore from one Inch of Candle-Tallow 460 times 
 5361 2402.1 ; or in one Number 2696 1 704oiJ Par- 
 ticles of Light. 
 
 XXIII. But fuppofing with Mr. Leuivenkoek^ 
 1000 Diameters or Lengths of one of thefe Aiii- 
 malcida equal to one Grain of Sand ; and 100 Di- 
 ameters of one Sand, to be the Length of an Inch, 
 and 10 Inches the Length of one Foot. 
 
 Then 10- Diameters of the Animalcula make the 
 Length of one Foot, and 10-- of the fame, the 
 Length of OE, or 10,000 Feet. 
 
 XXIV. Now we have Ihown, Num. XVII. 
 that altho' we throw away many Thoufands of 
 Millions of Light-Particles in the Globe QJISE, 
 there be really 10-- more Light- Particles, than 
 v/hen as above in Num. XX, we fuppofe but one 
 fingle Particle in the fpace of each Anijnalculum, 
 So that there proceeds from ~\ of a Grain of Tal- 
 low, 10-- times more Particles than are fuppofed 
 Nuni. XXI ; and confequently from one Inch of 
 Tallow, 10 --more than in iVz^?/z. XXII; that is, 
 from one Inch of Tallow there will proceed 
 26961 7040I2 fuch Particles. 
 
 XXV. And all this is true : Firjl., Altho' we 
 lliould fuppofe that there is but one Light- Parti- 
 cle in the Space of one Antmalculum^ at the ex- 
 treme Part of the illuminated Globe, or at VE, 
 which every Body fees is too little, confidering 
 the gradual Increafe of Light, as we come nearer 
 to the Candle O. And Secondly, although the faid 
 Globe fhould be enlighten'd but once in one Se- 
 cond, or that the Light pafTes from O to E in 
 that Time. 
 
 But 
 
The Religions Philofopher, 8^9 
 
 But forafmuch as according to Num. VIII, the 
 Light runs looo times fwifter, and does not only- 
 run once, but 1000 times the Length of OE on 
 all Sides, there being looo of fuch Globes fill'd 
 with Light by -^^ Part of a Grain of Tallow in 
 one Second. 
 
 It plainly follows, that the Number found by 
 Num. XXIV, muft be multiply'd by lOoo -, and 
 that one Inch of the Tallow burning in fuch a 
 Candle does emit 2696 1 7040!-° Particles of Light, 
 whereby the moft aftonifhingSmallnefs and Num- 
 ber thereof is ^hinly DemojiJtraUd. 
 
 Sect. XVI. Hozv ma?iy Panicles of Light fly out 
 of a burning Candle in a Second. 
 
 To know then how many Particles of Light 
 fly from a burning Candle in the Second of a Mi- 
 nute ; it has been demonftrated from the forego- 
 ing Confiderations, that -^-^ of a Grain of Tallow is 
 confumed in the Second of a Minute, or, which is 
 the fame thing one whole Grain in 14 Seconds. 
 Now an Inch of Tallow contains 460 Grains, fo 
 that an Inch of Wax or Candle-Tallow is burnt in 
 460 times 14, that is, in 6440 Seconds; in which 
 time if there proceed 269617040!^ Particles of 
 Light from an Inch of Tallow, there will fly out 
 of a burning Candle in the Second of a Minute, 
 the Number of 41 8660LI Particles. 
 
 Sect. XVII. The Particles of TJght compared with 
 the Sand of the whole Earth. 
 
 And fince according to the moll: exafl Mea- 
 fure of the French Aftronomers, the Diameter of 
 the Earth amounts to 39.231,564 P^m Feet, rec- 
 koning 10 Inches to one Foot, and that 100 Sands 
 are equal to one Inch; the Number to be taken 
 
 G g g 4 for 
 
S/o 7^^ Religious Ph'tlojopher, 
 
 for all the Sands that could be contained in the 
 Earth, will require a Sum of not lefs than 32 Fi- 
 gures, the firfl: of which is a (3,) and the whole 
 too long to be exprefied here. 
 
 Now in Seuf. XVI, the Number there found 
 was 44 Figures, of which, the firfl was a (4.) 
 
 Now let us for Converiiency and to prevent 
 any Difputes, fuppofe that both the firfl: Figures 
 •were a (i,) and the reft Cyphers or Noughts, by 
 which vvelofe an unconceivable Number of Parts; 
 Accordingly the Sands of the whole Earth will 
 be loi^. 
 
 And the Particles of Light flying out of a Can- 
 dle In a Second icli. 
 
 The Proportion of the one to the other, will 
 be As I To ioi_i, or as oneTo a thoufand times 
 a thoufand Millions. 
 
 From whence it may be concluded, that in cne 
 Second (which is commonly equal to one Pulfeof 
 a healthy Man) there fly out of a burning Candle of 
 Six to the Pound, many more Particles of Light than 
 a thoufand titnes a thoufand Millions of that Sand the 
 Number the Earth can contain^ or be equal to. 
 
 Heave every one to confider, whether this does 
 not appear moft amazing to him, and whether he 
 is not bewilder'd, and lofes himfelf in the Num- 
 ber and Smallnefs of thefe Particles of Light, tho' 
 there were no more of 'em ; whe'reas txtry one 
 may perceive from what has been faid, that if we 
 had kept to a ftricl Calculation, the Number 
 thereof Vv'ould very f^r, yea unconceivably, fur- 
 pafs what we have here fee down. 
 
 Sect, 
 
TToe ReltgiGUs Phtlofopher, 871 
 
 Sect. XVIII. The Smallnefs of Tarts in folid Bo- 
 dies, fuch as Copper or Brafs, Sec, 
 
 Let us now pafs on to folid Bodies (tho' the 
 Divifion of this Tallow may like wife be fervice- 
 able CO the fime Piirpofe) and endeavour to fhew, 
 F/r/?, That they confift of a vaft Number of dif- 
 ferent Particles. Some of the mod intelligible 
 Methods feem among others to be the following. 
 
 I. Mr. Boyie (d<? Suhtil Effiuv.) fays, that a 
 Grain of Copper having been difiblved by him 
 in Spirit of Sal Armoniac^ did thereby communi- 
 cate a vifible blew Colour to 28,434 Grains of 
 Water. 
 
 Now if \ye fuppofe that each Grain of Water 
 was impregnated with one Particle of Copper, 
 it will follow from thence, that one Grain of 
 Copper was divided at leafl: into fo many Parts as 
 there were Grains of Water. 
 
 But fuppofing with Mr. Bcjle^ that ■— of an 
 Inch in Length is vifible, _„_'_.^y of a Cubical 
 Inch will be likewife vifible. 
 
 And fince one Foot of Water of 64 Pounds 
 (allowing 12 Inches to the Length of one Foot) 
 contains 1728 Cubical Inches •, the aforefaid 
 28,534 Grains will amount to above 100 of the 
 faid Inches -, and confequently in all thofe Inches 
 there will be more than 100,000,000, or one 
 hundred Millions of vifible Parts •, wherefore if 
 there be but one Particle of Copper in every vifi- 
 ble Particle of Water, a Grain of Copper will be 
 thereby really divided into fo many Parts. 
 
 SecT/ 
 
iyi The Rel'igtom PhUofopher. 
 
 Sect. XIX. I^he Smallnefs of Parts in folid and 
 • fiuid Matters in general. 
 
 Now how far the Parts of Gold may be real- 
 ly extended by human Inftruments, has been 
 Ihewn by Rohault, Boyle and others. 
 
 One Proof which is as applicable to all folid Bo- 
 dies as well as fluid, may be briefly fliewn in the 
 already -mentioned Experiments of the Micro- 
 fcopes of Mr. Leuwenhoek; by which it appears, 
 that of thofe fmalleft Animalcula which he could 
 fee through them loll, or 1,000.000,000,000,000 
 go to the making up of one Cubical Inch. Now 
 it is certain, that if the Particles of which a Bo- 
 dy is compofed are fo fmall, that each of *em are 
 invifible to the Microfcope, every Inch at leaft 
 of the faid body muft: conflft of more than loU' 
 of fuch Particles. 
 
 From whence then the fame may be truly af- 
 firmed of all Metals, Minerals, Animals and 
 Plants, in a Word, of every thing that is vifible. 
 
 And no Body ought to be furpriz'd, if we 
 fhould add, that this Number of Parts is much 
 too fmall to exprefs properly the Multitude there- 
 of; and this may certainly be proved in many 
 Cafes, if it be confider'd ; 
 
 Firjly That thefe fmall Aiiimalcula which are 
 only viflble through the Microfcope, mufl: be fur- 
 niflied likewife with the proper Inftruments for 
 Life, Motion and Procreation, as alfo with their 
 Juices by which they are nouriflied -, to the fmall- 
 nefs of which, no Power of human Imagination 
 feems capable of being extended. 
 
 Secondly, That almofl; all Animals and Plants 
 are combuftible, and may be put into a perfed: 
 Flame; for which Reafon, if we only make a 
 rough Eftimate (according to what has been faid 
 
 above. 
 
The Religious Philofopher. 873 
 
 above, Se^. XVI and XVII, of the Smallnefs of 
 the Particles of Light) how much greater the 
 Flame proceeding from them is, than that of a 
 Candle ; and confequendy, how many more Parts 
 do every Moment fly out of them under the Fi- 
 gure of Light, ail which did contribute before 
 to the Structure of fuch a Plant or Animal, fucli 
 a Multitude, and fuch a Smallnefs of Parts will 
 refult from thence, as (to thofe who do not fee 
 the Force of thefe Confequences) muft feem in- 
 credible, and unconceivable even to thofe thac 
 can fee them. 
 
 Sect. XX. Experiments Jhewing the determinatt 
 Properties of thefe fmall Parts, 
 
 Now that thefe numerous Particles which 
 flow from Bodies, are not only very fmall, buc 
 have likewife a determinate Nature and EfTence, 
 has been fliewn by the Learned Mr. Boyle in a par-^ 
 ticular Treatife, to which we refer the Reader. 
 
 But to fay fomething of the Matter ; Glafs of 
 Antimony^ as is well known to thofe that under- 
 Itand the Virtue of it, being infufed in Wine, 
 will make a Vomit, though the Antimony lofes 
 nothing fenfibly of its Weight ; and the Parts of 
 it are fo exceeding fmall and fine, that an Ounce 
 or lefs would furnifli Vomits for more People 
 than are in the whole City of Amjierdam. 
 
 From whence appears, not only the Smallnefs 
 of thofe Parts which it communicates to the 
 Wine, but alfo that the Nature thereof is deter- 
 minate. 
 
 Goldy Silver^ Mercury, it may be other Metals 
 too, being diflblved in their refpeftive Menftru- ' 
 urns, are divided into an infinite Number of in- 
 vifible Particles ; and they may be all precipitat- 
 ed, as the Chymifts phrafe it, or caufed to fub- 
 
 fide 
 
8/4 ^^^ Religious Philofopher. 
 
 fide in thofe Liquors, and be returned again into 
 their feveral MeraJs. 
 
 How fmalJ the Effluvia are that come out of 
 2i Loadjlone^ and which will even pafs thro' Glafs 
 to move Iron, is p!airi enough from fuch an Ef- 
 fed j and wiuhalj that thty have their determi-; 
 nate Properties. 
 
 S E CT. XXI. Of the Smoak of Benjoin. 
 
 They who defire to fee a Calculation of the 
 Smallnefs of the Particles that exhale from fweec 
 or {linking Matters, fuch as Muflc, Civet,, Amber- 
 greafe, AJfa Fceiida, and the like 'may- meet with 
 them in Dr. Keil's Introdt'M'wn^ and yet they all 
 rietain their particular and determinate Scent : To 
 fay nothing of the Particles which a. Hare or othe): 
 hunted Beads leave upon their Foot fteps, fince 
 tAr. Boyle has exprefly treated of the fame, it 
 frtay be proved from the following Experiment, 
 without any Trouble or Charge, of how many 
 Particles a folid Body confills. 
 "■ In a Chamber that was 24 Foot long and 
 broad, and about 16 Foot high, I placed little 
 pans of Fire in 4 feveral Places, and ftrevved up- 
 on each of them about ^ of a Drachm of Benjoin ; 
 whereupon, the Chamber, after fome time, was 
 full from one end to the other, of a thin vifible 
 Smo^k. 
 
 ' ' Now the Contents of this Chamber were 9216 
 Cubical Feet, which being multiply'd by 1000, 
 or the Number of Inches in a Foot (fuppofing 
 it be divided into 10 Parts in Length) amounted 
 109.216,000 Inches. 
 
 Now --i-V of an Inch in Length is vifible to 
 the naked Eye» (Se^. IV.) confequently then 
 ,.Jo.ooo of a Cubical Inch ; fo that there being 
 1.000,000 vifible Particles in an Inch, there were 
 
 9.216^ 
 
The Religious Philofopher, ijj 
 
 9.216,000.000,000 of the fame in this Chamber; 
 and in cafe there were but one Particle of Ben- 
 join in each, the 8 th part of an Ounce of the 
 faid Perfume, would be thereby divided into 
 more than nine thoufand thoufand Millions of 
 Particles, tho' the fame be much fmaller in quan- 
 tity than an Inch. 
 
 If now we add here, not only that this Smoak 
 diffufed the Scent of the Benjoin in all Parts of the 
 Room, but likewife, as the Chymifts know, that 
 the faid Smoak being colleded, does yield a pu- 
 rified Benjoin, called the Flower of Benjoin ; b'e- 
 fides the Smallnefs of its Parts, the fettled and 
 determinate Property thereof may be proved from 
 thence -, and that as well thefe fmall exhaled Par- 
 ticles do retain the Nature of the Benjoin itfelf, 
 as the Vapours do of the Water out of which 
 they proceed, and into which, being collected, 
 they are turned again. 
 
 Sect. XXII and XXIII. Convi^ions from the 
 
 Smallnefs of Parts in General^ and in Partiadar^ 
 
 f\ 
 
 Now let an unhappy Atheift, who has not 
 only underftood all that has been here faid of the 
 Smallnefs and Multitude of thefe Particles, but 
 who by Reading and Refleding has made the 
 Contemplation thereof habitual to him ; let fuch 
 an one I fay, fet before his Eyes the great Stru- 
 6ture of the vifible World, and all its Parts ; and 
 let him confider not only of what an innume- 
 rable, unexpreflible, yea, and unconceivable Mul- 
 titude of Atoms the fame confifts, but particu- 
 larly, that none of them all have the leaftKnowr- 
 ledge or Skill to create or move themfelves i and 
 let him judge farther, that if no Wifdom had 
 intervened in this Matter, and that all thefr Mo- 
 tions had been produced without any Order, and 
 
 by 
 
iy6 The Religious Philofopher. 
 
 by mere Chance ; whether it would not be cer- 
 tain, that this noble Frame of Heaven and Earth 
 would have been quickly turned into a Chaos, in 
 which Fire, Water, Air, and all things befides, 
 would have been confufedly jumbled among each 
 other j and fo much the more, if there had noc 
 been a Power fo unconceivably great, as to ex- 
 tend itfelf to every Individual of all thofe thou- 
 fand thoufands of unexprefllbly many Millions of 
 Millions, and which could have direded and go- 
 verned each of them in Particular; which Diredii- 
 on is therefore necefiary, becaufe each of 'em have 
 their determinate Properties ; and therefore one 
 kind of them is not adapted for executing fuch a 
 Purpofe as may be performed by the other. 
 
 Or if this Proof be too general for thefe mife- 
 rable Philofophers, fo that they will fancy to 
 themfelves, that perhaps they may find out here 
 or there fome Subterfuge among this great Num- 
 ber of Objedls, let them caft their Eyes upon Par- 
 ticulars : let them read all the modern Difcove- 
 ries by the Help of Microfcopes ; let them ap- 
 ply themfelves to fee with their own Eyes what 
 they had heard before thereof; and that travel- 
 ling thro' this new World, which for fo many 
 Ages has been invifible, they may contemplate 
 thofe numberlefs ftrange Things, which would 
 have been incredible, if Experience had not 
 render'd them certain : And when they have 
 been aflured by their own Sight, that for In- 
 llance, fuch a little contemptible Creature as a 
 Mite in Cheefe appears to the naked Eye, is a 
 compleat Animal, having all thofe Limbs and 
 Joints that are proper for its Motion, and its 
 Body cover'd with Hair : that fuch Infeds cou- 
 ple with each other, lay Eggs, from which their 
 young ones are hatch'd ; that farther, on the con- 
 trary, the little Eels that may be difcover'd in 
 
 Vinegar, 
 
The Religious Philofopher, Z77 
 
 Vinegar, lay no Eggs, but bring forth their young 
 ones alive. This laft we are told by Mr. Hwjgens 
 in his Dioptrics, p. 227 -, where he fays, that he 
 faw in fuch an Eel four young Eels (for they arc 
 entirely tranfparent) and that after having kept 
 the old Eel a little longer in the Glafs Tube, the 
 four young ones were obferved fwimming by their 
 Dam. 
 
 And if this Contemplation alone may have fo 
 much Power over them, as to force them to con- 
 fefs, that an over-ruling Wifdom prevails in all 
 thefe Matters j the Smallnefs and innumerable 
 Multitude of thefe Objedls in which its wonder- 
 ful Operations appear, will eafily convince them, 
 that there muft be fomething Divine therein 5 
 and it may ferve at the fame time to illuftrate 
 that great Article of Chriftianity, namely, That 
 even the moji minute Things cannot by their Small- 
 nefs efcape the Dire^ion and Providence of the great 
 Creator, 
 
 Sect. XXIV. andXXV. The Hand of God parti^ 
 cularly ?nanifejled in the life of thefe fmall Parts, 
 
 Let not then any Infidel who only reads the 
 Bible to form Objections againft it, imagine any 
 longer that it was almoft an incredible Hyperbole 
 ufed by the Saviour of the World, when he was 
 pleafed to fay, Matth. x. 30. That the Hairs of our 
 Heads are all numhefd: Since we have ifliewn a 
 Providence, exerting itfelf with refpe<5t to thofe 
 AnimaUula, that can by no means be compared 
 with one fingle Hair for Greatnefs ; and fince in 
 one Second of a Minute there are more Parti- 
 cles of Light ditfufed from a burning Candle on 
 every Side (all which, as the Mathematicians 
 know, are moft exa6tly governed and directed 
 by the Laws ofOpticks) than there are Hairs up- 
 on 
 
878 The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 pn the Head of any one Man living, tho' that 
 Perfon had as many Hairs upon his Head as there 
 are People in all the World. 
 
 Tofet this Matter in a true Light, tho' it may 
 be very eafily deduced from the foregoing: Ic 
 has been (hewn in Sed XVII, that the Number 
 of Particles of Light that proceed from the Flame 
 of a Candle in one Second, is much greater than 
 a certain Number, the firft Figure whereof is 4, 
 followed by 43 Noughts, or 4011. 
 
 Now Mr. Leuwenhoeck'm his Firfi Letter ^ p- 14« 
 finds that the Number of Men upon the whole 
 Earth, according to his Calculation, amounts to 
 13,385.000.000 or 133850— . Now let us com- 
 pute this Number at above much more than 10 
 times the fame, and fuppofe it to be 20--. 
 
 Now if every Man had fa many Hairs upor^ 
 his Head as 20-- (which is much too many) the 
 Number of the Hairs of all Men would be40i^^ 
 which as appears, would be no more than 3 rol-L 
 part of the Particles of Light that proceed from 
 a burning Candle -, fo that fi"om hence we may 
 conclude with the utmoft Certainty, that the Son 
 of God far from ufing an Llyperbolical Way of 
 Speaking, falls much Jhort of the ordinary Ope- 
 ration and Direftion of his Providence, how figu^ 
 rative foever this ExprefTion may appear to weak 
 Men. 
 
 Befides all this, it may perhaps be an Induce-' 
 ment to an Atheift to acknowledge a God, if he 
 confiders, that this adorable Creator and Gover- 
 nour of all Things has thought fit to fhew parti- 
 cularly thereby his Godhead and Sovereignty over 
 all his Creatures; that in order to produce the 
 'greateft and moft furprifing Events and Things, 
 he oftentimes makes ufe of no other but thefe 
 fmall Particles, thefe contemptible Atoms or 
 
 Points, 
 
'The Religtotis Philofopher. 879 
 
 Points, making infinite Numbers of the fame fub- 
 fervient to his wife Ends and Purpofes. 
 
 To prove this Experimentally, the whole 
 World may in a manner ferve for an Example: 
 for to fay nothing of the fmallnefs of thofe Parti- 
 cles which caufe Peftilences and contagious Di- 
 ftempers, whereby fo many thouland Men are 
 often fnatched away in a little time (in which 
 therefore King David acknowledged the Hand of 
 God appearing after an eminent manner ; 2 Sam. 
 xxiv. 14. and which even at this time are called 
 by many the Gift of God',) how fmalland nume- 
 rous are the Parts of Water, of which above a 
 thoufand times a thoufand Millions are neceflary 
 to make up one Drop, or one fingle Hail-Stone 
 equal to the Weight of one Grain i' And to how 
 great Purpofes are they iifed, for which Water 
 would be entirely unfit, if it were not capable of 
 being feparated and divided into Particles of an 
 inmanerable Multitude^ and of an unconceivable Small- 
 nefi? How many thoufand Millions thereof af- 
 cend daily out of the Seas and other Streams ? 
 How many of 'em float in the Air, and that we 
 may not repeat what we have faid before in the 
 Contemplation of Water ^ how many flill down in 
 Rain, how many in Snow, how many in Hail, 
 how many in Dews and Mifts j how many are 
 employed in the Nourifhment and Increafc of 
 Plants, and in Drink for Animals; how many in 
 barren Wilderneffes, and for the Support of the 
 wild Beads therein ? And muft it not be confef- 
 fed, that all this . depends upon the Divifibility, 
 and upon the aftual Divifion of Matter into aa 
 infinite Number of fmall Particles? 
 
 To L. Ill, Hhh Sect, 
 
8 8 o The ReUgtous Ph'dofo^pher. 
 
 Sect. XXVI. Conv'iSllons from fever al Texts of 
 Scripture. 
 
 Now he that can ftill deny a God, let him 
 fit down, and ferioudy refleft on this great Truth, 
 and then let him judge how vadthat Power muft 
 be, who, to dernonllrate beyond denial his infi- 
 nite Exiftence to the confufion of thofe that blaf- 
 pheme his Holy Name, brings about fuch great 
 Events, by fuch fmall Atoms: and who has not 
 only created fuch an extended quantity of Water 
 as that is, which can contain all the Water of this 
 Globe, but who has likewife feparated and divi- 
 ded it into fuch fmall Particles; and how far that 
 Wifdom and Direction can go, which extends it- 
 felf to every one of thefe numberlefs little Parts, 
 and makes them all continually fubfervient to 
 fuch important ufes as thefe are. And if he fays 
 he can't difcover a God in all this, let him fhow 
 us the Creatures, or, to fpeak in his own Lan- 
 guage, the Natural Caufes, to which fo much 
 Power and Diredion over thefe and thoufand 
 other fmall Particles befides, may juftly be afcri- 
 bed. If he deduces all this from meer Chance, 
 how then can he derive fo fteady an Order and 
 Regularity, which has prevailed fo many Ages a- 
 mong fuch numberlefs Millions, from Chance, 
 whole very Effence confifts in operating without 
 Order? If he fays, it is owing to unalterable and 
 neceflary Laws of Nature; who has then given 
 FormiS and Bodies to all thefe different Beings that 
 know nothing of their own Exiftence.'* And who 
 has bound them to obey certain Laws.'' If there- 
 fore a Wifdom is to be feen in all this, yet is it 
 not to be found in a Matter that is ignorant of 
 every thing: And where muft a reafonable Man 
 look for a Caufe of all, and fuch a Caufe as can 
 
 quiec 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 8 8 i 
 
 quiet his own Mind, if he does not acknowledge 
 a God therein ? 
 
 In cafe now this Proof, which is only deduced 
 from the Particles of Water, feems to be of any 
 Weight to an Unbeliever, fwho neverthelefs ac- 
 knowledges a God) the Wifdom of the Divine 
 Word, and the Truth which fhines out of it, will 
 not feem obfcure to him, forafmuch as they de- 
 monftrate a God 'from the Rains and I'loodi of 
 Waters^ and that the true God is thereby diirin- 
 guifh'd from the Idols. See Jer. xiv. 22. Are 
 there any ntnong the P^anities of the Gentiles that can 
 caufe Rain ? Or can the Heavens give Sboivers .? Art 
 not thou he^ O Lord our God? Therefore ijje will wait 
 upon thee^ for thou hafi made all tbefe things. We 
 likewife fee that his Saints deduce a particular 
 Argument from thence to praife God. Pf. cxlvir. 
 ^7, 8, 9. Sing unto the Lord a 'Thankfgiving't fing 
 •praife upon the Harp unto our God: IVho cover eth the 
 Heaven with Clouds^ who prepareth Rain for the 
 Earthy who maketh Grafs to grow upon the Mountains, 
 He giveth to the Benfl his Food^ and to the young Ra- 
 vens, which cry. We likewife find the Almighty 
 himfelf enumerating this among his Glorious Won- 
 ders, Job xxxviii. 25, 26, &c, IVho hath divided 
 a JVatcr-courJe for the overflowing of IVaters ? Or a 
 way for the Lightning of Thunder, to caufe it to rain 
 on the Earth, where no Man is ; on the IVildernefs 
 wherein there is no Man ? To fatisfy the defolate and 
 waft Ground, and to caufe the bud of the tender Herb 
 io fpring forth ? And he alks further in the 28/^ 
 verfe, bath the Rain a Father ? Or who hath begotten 
 the Drops of the Dew P By which he Ihows that the 
 Rain has no Father or Mother, that is to fay, no 
 other Origin but from him. 
 
 *Tis true, that the Greatnefs of God is'moftly 
 proved here by the Benefit which the Earth and 
 the Inhabitants thereof do reap from Water itfelf •, 
 
 Hhh 2 buc 
 
88 2 The Religious Philo/opher* 
 
 but that the fame Spirit which diftated thofe Ex- 
 preflions, proves the fame from the Smallnefs, and 
 confequently the Number of the watry Particles, 
 may be inferr'd from the before-quoted Texts of 
 Job xxxvi. f 26, 27 and 28, in the XlXth Con- 
 tempi, where after having faid, Behold^od is great, 
 and we know him not, neither can the Nmnber of his 
 Tears be fearched out. He prefently after fubjoins 
 the Reafon, in f 27. For he maketh ftnall theDrops 
 of Water -, they pour down Rain according to the Va- 
 four thereof. And prefling further to fhow that 
 Rain confifts of the great Number of thefe watry 
 Atoms, he fays in the 28 th Verfe: V/hich the 
 Clouds do drop, and dijlil upon Man abundantly. 
 From which Text it therefore plainly appears, 
 that not only the Smallnefs, but the Numbers of 
 watry Particles are meant. 
 
 As likewife in the Prophecy of Nahum \. 3, 
 ^he Lord hath his JVay in the Whirlwind, and in the 
 Storm, and the Clouds are the Duft of his Feet. By 
 which laft Words is plainly fhown, that the 
 Clouds are composed of exceeding fmall and nume- 
 rous Particles, compared therefore to D^y?, and 
 that the Holy Ghoft does juftly fetch a Proof of 
 the Greatnefs of God from thence. 
 
 Sect. XXVII. Convi^ions from the Smallnefs of 
 the Particles of Air. 
 
 Now the' the innumerable Multitude of the 
 Particles of Water only might feem fufficient to 
 convince the moft harden'd Atheift of the Dire- 
 <5lion of God in thofe great Events, which tend as 
 well to the Advantage as Punifliment of Man- 
 kind ; yet if they can't fatisfie him, let him con- 
 fider the Air in the true State thereof: And if 
 he has any Knowledge of Nature, he will admit 
 it as an indifputable Truth, that the Subftance of 
 
 the 
 
The Religious Phtlofopher. 883 
 
 the Air is a CoUedion of innumerable Diverfities 
 of fmall Parts, which adling upon each other, do 
 oftentimes exert fuch a Power as furpafles even 
 all Belief. Let him only read concerning this 
 Matter, the Hiftories that give us an Account of 
 the dreadful Force of Storms and Tempefts, of 
 Thunder and Lightning : Now 'tis plain, that all 
 thefe terrible Effefls are brought to pals by PcTt- 
 ticles, which are fo fmall, and fo light, as to be 
 able to float in the Air; and that Lightning par- 
 ticularly finds no Pores of the very hardeft Bodies 
 fo clofe and narrow, but what it can penetrate. 
 
 We have mention'd fomething of the Air above 
 in Seoi. XIII. but which falls far fhort of expref- 
 fing upon thofe Principles the Smallnefs and Num- 
 ber of its Parts ; and if in one Pulfe or Second 
 of a Minute there do proceed fo many thoufand 
 Millions of Particles of Fire and Light from th5 
 fmall Flame of a Candle, how vaft mud the Num- 
 ber be of- thofe that proceed from greater Light* 
 nings, and how fmall each fingle Particle there- 
 of? 
 
 Let then this unhappy Reafoner reprefent to 
 himfelf the Air compofed of fuch numberlefs 
 Millions of Particles, and refiefl upon the,Force 
 which they produce, when they operate in Storms 
 and Tempefts, fo as to threaten the World with 
 an universal Defolation ; and then let him tell us 
 whether he thinks itpofTible, that all thefe Aerial 
 Armies are moved by Chance^ and that they have 
 not yet deftroy'd all that is upon Earth ; and con- 
 fequently whether he does not think it abfolutely 
 neceflary to own a Divine Diredlion and Govern- 
 ment over all thefe things, and by which he and 
 all that belongs to him, have been hitherto pre- 
 ferved, and the whole Earth render'd habitable: 
 It is impoffible but any Man who has long and 
 fcrioufly meditated upon thefe Things, and the 
 H h h ^ Number 
 
884 The RehgiGus Philofopher. 
 
 Number and Strength of the Particles of Air, 
 and of the Power tliat is requifite to keep them 
 all in order, and to do good to the World after 
 fo many ways, by the things which might other- 
 wife be very deftrudlive Inftruments, it is impofli- 
 ble, I fay, but he muft confent to the Truth of 
 what we have here advanced. 
 
 Sect. XXVIII. Convi^lons from the Smallnefs of 
 the Particles of Fire. 
 
 And for greater Cotlviftion, let him farther 
 add Fire or Light to Water and Air, and he will 
 find not only that the Parts thereof are uncon- 
 ccivably Small and Numerous, but alfo that the 
 Powers of it are moft Terrible. Not to fpeak 
 again of Lightning, which is an amazing Inftance 
 thereof, he v/ho has ever read in Hifbory, how 
 by the Violence and Number of thefe fmall Fire- 
 Particles, Subterraneous Caverns have burft open, 
 and caus'd Earthquakes ; whole Rivers have flow- 
 ed with burning Matters •, Cities and every thing 
 in them, have been deftroyed ; Rocks and Moun- 
 tains fplit afunder, and fometimes vail Pieces of 
 tliem, which did not feem capable of being moved 
 by any human Strength, toffed up into the Air to 
 an incredible Height; mufl: he not acknowledge 
 that all thefe ftupendous Effe6ls have been brought 
 to pafs by the moft minute Particles of Fire, and 
 fnch as could hardly be conceived for their Small- 
 nefs ? That he may latisfie himfelf thereof without 
 much trouble, let him only look back to Sect. XVI. 
 and confider what has been there faid about it, 
 namely, that from fo fmall a Flame as that of a 
 Candle, there proceeds in the Second of a Mi- 
 nute, a Number of 41,866 with 39 Cyphers fol- 
 lowing, of Particles of Fire and Light. 
 
 Let 
 
The Religious Ph'dofopher, 8 8 f 
 
 Let him now compare therewith the Flames of 
 Lightning, of burning Mountains, of all the 
 combuftible iVIatters in the Earth, fuppofing them 
 to be inflamed ', that mighty Globe of Fire the 
 Sun, and perhaps likewifethoufandsof fix'd Stars; 
 and then let him refleft with Amazement, how- 
 great an Holt of numberlefs Particles of Light and 
 Firearetobe found in the Worlds for, that no Man 
 living is able to compute the fame, I believe he 
 will readily agree. 
 
 Now fince this dreadful quantity of Light and 
 Fire Particles does not fet the World in a Flame 
 (and that it is poffiblefor them to do fo, has been 
 already exemplified in Burning-GlafTes) it is plain 
 enough that they muft have been reftrained by 
 fome fuperior Power from making fuch a Havock 
 and Deftruclion. 
 
 And now if a Sceptick is defirous to fee, and 
 as it were to feel with his Hands a divine Diredion 
 of thefe Particles of Light and Fire, he needs not 
 Contemplate all the combuftible Bodies in which 
 fo many thoufands of 'em lie dormant, and as it 
 were lock'd up and fetter'd till the Time that they 
 are to be put into Operation (which likewife 
 proves the Dired.ion of a Superior Powerj but let 
 him only confider the Optical Experiments, which 
 will convince him, that all and every Particle of 
 thisvaft quantity of Light, arefoftridtly bound to 
 certain Laws, that falling upon refledling or tran- 
 fparent Bodies, they are compelled to adapt their 
 Motions to the Diverfity of their Figures, and 
 even to unconceivable Circumftances •, with Inftan- 
 ces of which, S'lvlfaac Ne%i;(cn'$ 0///V; abound. 
 
 Hhh4 Sect, 
 
&^6 Tloe Religious Ph'dofopher, 
 
 Sect. XXIX. Convi5f ions from all the foregoing. 
 
 If all this be not fufficient, let a Man who 
 ftill doubts of thefe great Truths, reprefent to 
 himfelf of vyhat fmall Particles not only Water, 
 Air, Light and Fire, but even without Diftinfti- 
 on all other vifible Bodies whatever arecompofed. 
 To begin Firfl briefly with Plants and Animals, 
 which are fubjeft to Combuftion and Putrefa6li- 
 on; what fmall Veflfels and Tubes through which 
 yet fmaller Particles of Saps and Juices do pafs, 
 are difcover'd in the fame by the help of Micro- 
 fcopes ? (about which Mr. Leuwenhoeck and others 
 may be confulted) How many Fat and Oleagi- 
 nous Parts are to be found in the fame.'' (of 
 which likewife Candles are made from fome Ani- 
 mals, an Inch of whofe Fat is divifible into fuch 
 an unconceivable Number of Parts by Inflamma- 
 tion, as w-e have fhewn above, Se5i. XV, and 
 XVI.) How fmall and numerous are the Parti- 
 cles which from Putrefa6lion fill fuch great Spaces 
 of Air with Stench? How miich Water proceeds 
 from thence by Diftillation.? which in Seoi. XL 
 has been fhewn to confifl: of fo numerous and 
 fmall Particles: And when all thefe, both Ani- 
 mals and Plants, have undergone the utmoft Cor- 
 ruption, they are changed into a fruitful Earth 
 and Matter: How many Particles, efpecially if 
 viewed with a Microfcope, might we find in the 
 fame Earth? Now if we caft our Eyes farther 
 upon Metals and Minerals, thofe Glafles will 
 likewife convince us of the fmallnefs of their 
 Parts ; and yet mdre, if they be diffolv'd in Jqua 
 forth^ and moll of all, if Ehey burn or tinge the 
 l^lame with their Particles. 
 
The Religious Phtlofopher, 887 
 
 To condude; After having read all this, and 
 what more Can be met with upon the lame Sub- 
 jed from other Inquirers, I think we may fafely 
 affirm, that every thing chat is vifible in the 
 World, is compofed of an unconceivable Num- 
 ber of various Particles. Let an Atheift there- 
 fore reprefent to himfelf this innumerable Quan- 
 tity of thoufands of Millions, and confider, Firjl^ 
 Of how many different Kinds they confifl, which 
 are each of a particular Nature. Secondly^ Hov/ 
 many Kinds muft be often made ufe of in the 
 Compofition of one only Body, as we find by 
 the modern Obfervations of Chymifts, and 
 others, who extraft from every Plant or Animal, 
 Air, Fire, Watj;r, Sale, Spirit, and Earth, in fo 
 great a Diverfity j how many various Compofi- 
 tions they make •, how from the fame. Seas and 
 Rivers, Air, Clouds, Winds, Sun, Stars, Trees, 
 Shrubs, Herbs, Flowers, Fruits, Bodies of Men, 
 and other Animals, fuch as Birds, Filhes, Beafts, 
 Earth, Sand, Stones, Metals, Salts, and a thoufand 
 other Things, that have each their Singularities 
 and Properties, are produced. Laflly^ How, only 
 by the Difpofition of the Particles and Atoms 
 which are in themfelves invifible, this great, this 
 wonderful Univerfe is maintain'd in its State and 
 Condition, and all living Things are preferved. 
 
 And let him then anfwer us with Sincerity, and 
 without Prejudice and Obflinacy, and efpecially 
 without flopping at the fear of finding God 
 therein, becaufe he has blafphemed and deny'd 
 him (feeing there is Fo7'givenefs with hi??i^ that he 
 may he feared) I fay, let him anfwer us this Que- 
 llion : Suppofing one fliould fliow him feve- 
 ral fine Powders of beaten or grinded Colours, 
 each one in its kind, mingled with Oil, and at 
 the fame time a noble L-andfkip of Men, Trees, 
 Flowers, Rivers, Beafts, Birds, and fuch like, con- 
 
 fidinor' 
 
888 The Religious Philofipher, 
 
 fifting only of thele To differently n^ingled Co- 
 lours ; can he really fancy or perfwade himfelf 
 that the faid Landfkip exifled without the Art 
 of a il^ilful Painter, and that it was made by 
 mere Chance ; or will he pretend to fay, that he 
 knows any Laws in Nature, which operating 
 without Knowledge, are capable of imparting 
 fuch Perfection to the fine Piece ? And as it 
 is impoflible for him to maintain fuch a Pofiti- 
 on, or to convince himfelf, or any other Man of 
 the Truth thereof, will he flill impioufly deny 
 that all thofe glorious Works, in Comparifon of 
 which the bell Pifture he ever beheld, is but 
 botching and bungling, were produced by an in- 
 finitely wife Artificer ? Since the Difpofition of 
 fo many Parts, and of fo many Properties as are 
 neceflary to the Produftion of the moft defpifed 
 little Herb, of a Mite in a Cheefe, or any other 
 yet fmaller Infeft (to all which no Knowledge can 
 beafcrib'd) muft convince' him of the Wifdom of 
 their Maker. 
 
 Now how invifible foever the aforefaid Small- 
 nefs, efpecially of the Parts of folid Bodies is, 
 and confequently unknown; yet we fee the Su- 
 preme Wifdom plainly teaching us all the fame 
 Things in his Holy Word, Prov. viii. 26. As yt he 
 bad not made the Earthy nor the Fields, nor the highejl 
 farts of the Duji of the World. Could the infpirvtd 
 Writer exprefs in more clear Terms, that the 
 whole World is compos'd of very fmall Particles, 
 which he here calls Dujl? 
 
 And as if this were not fufficient, we fee the 
 fame Spirit manifefting the fame Thing by the 
 Holy Apoftle Paul, with no lefs Emphatical- 
 nefs, in Hebr. xi. 3. Through Faith we imderjtand 
 the World was framed by the Word of God, fo 
 that Things which are feen, were not made of Things 
 that do appear : Infinuating not obfcurely, that 
 every Thing v/hich is vifible^ confiils of fuch 
 
 very 
 
The Religtons Philnfopher. 889 
 
 very fmall Parts, as that it does thereby become 
 invifihle, agreeable to the late Difcoveries and Ex- 
 periments, whereof we have treated above. 
 
 Sect. XXX. Great Bodies are for the ?noJt part 
 divided at firft into j'mdl Particles, before God is 
 pleafed to make ufe of them. 
 
 And that we Ynay fee how often the wife Di- 
 re(5lor divides great Bodies into fuch fmall Par- 
 ticles, before he thinks fit to make them become 
 Inftruments of his Power •, let us confider of how 
 little Ufe and Advantage Water, for Inftance, 
 would be whilit it remained Ice, or a great hard 
 and folid Body, in Comparifon of what it is 
 when fluid, and divided irito Millions of Parti- 
 cles : Whilft it remains Ice, can it fo conveni- 
 ently fupply Drink to thirfty Animals, or Noii- 
 rifhment to Plants } Can it bear Joaden Ships» 
 and carry them through the whole World ? Can 
 it afcend into the Air, in order to come down 
 again in Rains and Dews, or render thofe innu- 
 merable Services which Men reap from it when 
 divided into minute Parts ? 
 
 Whilft Fire being collected and fhut up in Turf, 
 Wood, Coals, and other combuftible Matters, 
 compofes great and folid Bodies, what Efieds 
 can it produce in fuch a State ? And unlefs thofe 
 great Bodies be firft divided into fmall Particles, 
 and Flame produced by the Motion thereof, can 
 they be any ways ufeful for Warmth, for Light, 
 for melting Metals, for preparing Food, and o- 
 ther necelTary Purpofes ? 
 
 The moft adlive Matter that we know of a- 
 mongft humane Compofitions, is Gunpowder : 
 What can it do whilft it is only Salt-Petre, Brim- 
 ftone, and Coals.'' But when thofe fmalleft Par- 
 ticles of which it confifts, are let loofe and 
 
 put 
 
Spo The Religious Philofopher* 
 
 put into Motion, what is there in all Nature here 
 upon Earth, and round about us, that can refift 
 its Violence ? Infomuch that even Thunder and 
 Lightning, which are obferved to be the moft tcr- 
 tible Powers in the World, tho' they likewife 
 are compofed of fuch fine Particles as are capable 
 of floating in the Air, are fo exadlly imitated 
 thereby, that he who fees the Flame of the for- 
 mer, or hears the Noife, and f(3metimes feels the 
 Earth trembling under his Feet, has oftentimes 
 Reafon to doubt whether it be not really natural 
 Thunder and Lightning which produces thofe 
 amazing Effedls. 
 
 We may learn from hence, as from an Experi- 
 ment made, and ferving only for that Purpofe, 
 how great the Force *of the Particles is, which, 
 as far as opr Inquiry can extend itfelf, muft be 
 efteemed the moft minute of all, fuch as fimple 
 Fire and Light. 
 
 But to bring no other Inflances, it feems plain 
 enough from thefe, and the like, what we have 
 undertaken to prove, namely, that the Almigh- 
 ty, in order to convince even the moft obdu- 
 rate Atheifts, does ordinarily make none of the 
 great Bodies, in the Operation of his moft re- 
 markable Wonders, 'till he has divided the faid 
 great Bodies into fuch fine and minute Particles, 
 as are almoft unconceivable by the Mind of 
 Man. 
 
 C O N T E M- 
 
The Religious Ph'tlofopher, 89 
 
 CONTEMPLATION XXVI. 
 
 Of Certain LAWS of NATURE. 
 
 Sect. I. JVhai a "Law of Nature is. 
 
 w 
 
 E underfland by this Expreflion, nothing 
 . , more here than a kind of Property or 
 Power producing fomething in or about Bodies 
 or their Parts, and which may be experimentally- 
 proved in certain Circumftances to have always 
 place in the fame; but we fhall not pretend to a 
 deep Scrutiny here, whether they be produced 
 immediately by the Firft Caufe, or by Second 
 or Intermediate Caufes adling in or about them. 
 
 Sect. II. T/^e Laws and Powers of Cohefion.' 
 
 If then we refleft on the inexprefllble Num- 
 ber and unconceivable Smallnefs of the Particles 
 of Matter of which the Univerfe confifts, even 
 the mod obdurate Atheifts cannon deny, that 
 Laws are neceffary in order to produce this beau- 
 tiful World, and all that is to be found therein. 
 And if every thing were moved by mere Chance, 
 working without Rule or Order (juft as if little 
 Particles of Duft were blown by different Winds) 
 no body that is reafonable, but mull confefs, he 
 could expeft nothing but the utmoft Confufion 
 from thence. 
 
 The 
 
8 9 1 The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 The firft Lav/ or Power then chat occurs to us, 
 is •that of Cohcfion^ whereby certain determinate 
 Kinds of Atoms adhere to each oi-der, in order 
 to produce together certain determinate particular 
 Efredls. 
 
 Let then an unhappy Philofopher tell us, when 
 he fees fo many Men, Beads, Plants, Heavenly 
 Bodies, and whatever elfe can be reckon'd among 
 Corporeal Beings, formed with fo great Regula- 
 rity and Order by fuch a Cohejion of Parts, whe 
 ther there be not infinitely more Wifdom required 
 thereto, than to build a Houfe of the neceiTary 
 Materials of Wood, Stone, Iron, Glafs, i^c. fup- 
 pofing them to be all prepared and brought toge- 
 ther for that Purpofe ; and certainly he would 
 not afcribe this latter to Chance, or the ignorant 
 Laws of Nature only. 
 
 Now with how great a Force the Parts of 
 fome Bodies, fuch as Flints and other Stones, Dia- 
 monds, Iron, and other Metals do cohere^ is ma- 
 nifeft by Experience, and particularly from the 
 Violence that is requifite in many, to feparate the 
 Parts from each other. But if any one Ihould ob- 
 je6l, that this Cohefion is only produced by Reft 
 of the Parts among one another, and that in 
 order to continue Bodies \x\ Reft", there is not fo 
 much Wifdom or Power neceflary •, he may learn 
 from Mr. Marriott e^ de FercujJ. Part 11. Seft. 2. 
 and from Mr. Hu^gens^ Seft. 3. that he is mifl:aken 
 therein ; thofe Gentlemen having proved, that a 
 Body, how great foever, upon the leaft; PercufTion 
 or ftriking of another, how little foever it be, 
 lofes its Reft: and is put into Motion j which yet 
 is never experienced in hard Bodies, the Parts of 
 which (were they as hard as poftible) if they 
 only cohered by Reft, might be blown away and 
 fcatter'd with the Breath of bne's Month, like a 
 Heap of Duft. 
 
 Befides, 
 
The Rel'igiom Phtlofopher. 893 
 
 Befides the Greatnefs of this Force o^ Cohefwn, 
 it is likewife wonderful to obferve the Variety 
 thereof, by which every thing is and remains a- 
 dapted to its proper Ulcs after a particular man- 
 ner. Thus if all the Parts of the Tongue cohe- 
 red, or were fo llrongly joyn'd together as thofe 
 of the Teeth, it would be immoveable -, and if 
 the Teeth were as foft as the Tongue, they would 
 not be fit to grind our Food : If the Parts of 
 Corn and other Meats with which Men and 
 Beafts are nourifhed, were as hard, and cohered 
 as clofely as Iron and Flints, the Earth would be 
 foon difpeopled. If therefore any one be ftill fo 
 bhnd as not to difcover in the Manner and Vari- 
 ety of Powers of this Cohcfion, or of the Hard- 
 nefs and Softnefs of Bodies, an infinite Wifdomj 
 why does not he maintain likewife (to make ufe 
 of a plain Comparifon) that our Beds and Blank- 
 ets are foft, and the Wooden Frames belonging 
 to 'em are hard by mere Chance, and without the 
 Defign of the Workman? 
 
 Sect. III. The Laws and Poivers of Separation. 
 
 Now if all the Parts of Matter fliould be fub- 
 je6t to no other Laws but only thofe of Cobefion, 
 the World would be filled with all the CarcalTes 
 of Men and Beafts, with all the rotten and pu- 
 trified Plants, as with an odious and loathfome 
 Burthen j and every thing remaining without any 
 Alteration in its Corporeal Figure, would be en- 
 tirely ufelefs to many Purpofes. Now can an un- 
 happy Sceptick obferve herein no Wifdom of the 
 great Governour of the Univerfe ! Forafmuch as 
 thofe very Parts , which in other Circumftances 
 did before ftriftly cohere, are compelled to obey 
 other Laws and Powers, and to feparate them- 
 fclves from each other. By this Means the World 
 
 is 
 
894 *^^^ Rehgtom Piotlofopher. 
 
 is difburthen'd and reJcafed from fo many unrie- 
 celTary things, the Parts of which are divided 
 from each other by Fermentation and Putrefadi- 
 on ; and_ afterwards again feveral other Matters 
 are formed thereof, as for Inftance, the mod fruit- 
 ful Lands, and many other Advantages do refult 
 from thence, of which a Multitude of Examples 
 might be given ; but we fhall mention no more 
 here, having already fpoken of this Circulation 
 of Matter upon other Occafions. 
 
 Sect. IV. 'The Unattriticn of fuch fine and ten- 
 der Particles. 
 
 But there's ftill a Law and Power, which will 
 amaze every one that refledls upon if, namely, 
 That thefe Particles of Matter, fo fmall and fo 
 fine, fhould have continued for fo many Ages 
 without Attrition^ or wearing away ; notwith- 
 Itanding that they have undergone fo many Fri- 
 Bions or Rubbings, fo many Percujfwns or Strik- 
 Jngs among themlelves, or againft other hard Bo- 
 dies, befides Motions innumerable ; infomuch 
 that it lliould feem, that in fo many hundreds 
 of Years they would have been entirely ground to 
 Atoms, or all their Angles and Corners, being 
 worn away, become round -, which Figure Ex- 
 perience teaches us to be the laft that all Bodies 
 alTume, before they be perfe6lly bruifed or ground 
 away : Who can imagine, that it fhould be pof- 
 fible that the Particles of Fire, after fuch dread- 
 ful ^and raging Motions among each other; the 
 Particles of Air, after violently (Iriking by Thun- 
 der and Lightning, by Hurricanes and Storms, 
 againft other hard Bodies -, the Particles of Wa- 
 ter, after fo many Friftions, for Ages, againft 
 fandy and ftony Beds, and againft Rocks, fhould 
 ftill preferve the neceffar-y Forms, were it not 
 5 ' tha: 
 
The ReUgtous Philofopher. 89 j 
 
 this Law of Unattrition of the fmalleft Parti- 
 cles did obtain in Nature? Or that others were 
 continually produced in juft the fame Number, 
 neither more nor lefs, in the Head of thofe 
 that were confumed i both which prove a Divine 
 Providence. 
 
 Sect. V. Two Principal Laws of Nature^ Per- 
 cuflion and Attraction, &c. 
 
 From thefe Powers we fhall now pafs on to 
 others, of which there are two principal ones, 
 and according to the Laws of which mod Bodies 
 difpofe themfelves : The Firjl is Percujfwn^ the 
 Second is, by very great Mathematicians of this 
 Age, termed Attraction ; to which fome likewife 
 are wont to add conlequentially, the Power of 
 Repidfion. 
 
 Two Bodies are faid to ftrike when one of 'em 
 runs againft the other which is at Reft, or like- 
 wife it the laft meets the firft ; as alfo when the 
 laft running flower than the firft, is overtaken, 
 whether the Way along which the Motion hap- 
 pens be in a Right Line or Oblique with refpecft 
 to each other. 
 
 We don't here difpute whether fome Philofo- 
 phers are in the right, in deducing almoft all Caufes 
 of natural Appearances from thefe Percuffions; but 
 that there is an infinite Number of fuch Motions 
 at all times in the World, is unqueftionable. Lee 
 us only confider the unconceivable Number of 
 Parts of which Fluids confift, and imagine that 
 many thereof, as Air, Light, Fire, Water, i^c, 
 are in continual Motion, "which could not hap- 
 pen without Millions of Percuflions againft one 
 another in an Inftant: Now if there were no 
 Laws obferved by them herein, let us think what 
 a Confufion all Things would be in. 
 
 Vol. III. lii ^ow 
 
$^6 The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 Now what thefe Laws are, has been iliewn 
 by IVallis, Wren, and Hii^gens\ and S'w Chrijlopher 
 Wren in particular has proved, that the fame do 
 experimentally agree with the Things themfelves, 
 which Mr. Marlotle has thought fit to defcribe in 
 a diftind: Treatife. No>a^ let an Atheifl confider 
 whether it can be without a fuperior Dire<5lion, 
 that fo many thoufand Millions of Bodies, all ot 
 'em entirely ignorant of what they are doing, 
 fhould have fo ftriclly obey*d the Rules of Ma- 
 thematicks foi tne Space of fo many Ages. 
 
 And fince among thefe Laws that are obferved 
 in the Percuflion of Bodies, there are likewife 
 found fuch which may indeed be deduced by Con- 
 fequence from others that are intelligible; but of 
 which notwithftanding the Manner how thefe 
 Laws are performed, is incomprehenfible to every 
 one ', let an Atheiil think whether we ought not 
 to conclude from the Tncomprehenfibility of the 
 Manner of the Operation, the Tncomprehenfibi- 
 lity of the Operator himfelf, and thereby ac- 
 knowledge a Wonder-working God. 
 
 To give an Infbance thereof here : it is obvious 
 to thofe that underftand the Mathematicks (but 
 who can comprehend the How thereof?) that a 
 Body in the Percuflion does communicate not 
 only a greater Degree of Velocity, but alfo a great- 
 er Force and Motion to another, than it firfthad 
 itfelf, and yet almoftretain all its own. The great 
 Philofopher for Motion, Mr. Mariotie, calls this, 
 in his Treatife cf Percuffion, p. 153, 154, a very 
 furprizing Paradox ; arid a few Lines below, a won- 
 derful Thing', and that he might leave it paft 
 doubt, proves it experimentally. 
 
 And Mr. Huygens demonftrates, in what he has 
 writ upon this Matter, that if one placed an hun- 
 dred Bodies next one another in Reft, of which 
 each following was always half as big as the pre- 
 ceding i 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 897 
 
 ceding, and in cafe the Motion begins from the 
 biggeft i the Velocity with which the fmallell 
 would proceed, would be 14,760.000,000 greater 
 than the Velocity with which the biggeft was 
 moved ; but in cafe the Motion begins from the 
 fmalleft, the Greatnefs of the Motion in the 
 whole will be fo much the more augmented, as 
 4,677.600,000 is more than an Unit. 
 
 Mr. Whifton has transferr'd this from Mr. Hu^gens 
 into his Pro'le^. Phyf. p. p,p,. and names the firft, a 
 wonderful Augmentation of Velocity \ but the lafl, a 
 more wonderful Augmentation of the greatnefs of motion. 
 
 To pafs on now to a fecond Kind of Powers: 
 
 It is faid, that the Body A {Tah. XXIV. Fig. 2.) 
 has an Attra^ive or a Repulftve Force (Vi?n Attra- 
 ^ricetn 'vel Repellent em) or otherwife, that theBody 
 B gravitates to, or is repell'd from the Body A, 
 when we fee that another Body B is moved to- 
 wards, or driven from A, without the Interven- 
 tion of any other Bodies, which by protruding 
 the faid B, may be affirmed to produce fuch Mo- 
 tion. 
 
 A Philofopher who afcribes all to Fercuffion and 
 Protrufion, muft not think he has a Right to deny 
 the A6lion of thefe Powers, becaufe he can't com- 
 prehend the Manner after which Things thus hap- 
 pen -, forafmuch as, according to fuch Notions, 
 we might rejed; many Things likewife which Ex- 
 perience proves really to come to pafs. Who can 
 conceive x.h.tHow of what has been fhewn to hap- 
 pen about Percufjion, or about the Operations of 
 Light in ContemplationXX.IV ^ How many Effeds 
 are there in Chymiftry, as likewife in Hydrofta- 
 ticks, of which we have not yet been able to com- 
 prehend the Manner how they come to pafs ? No 
 more than of what has been faid in Conte7?zp.XXlll. 
 about the Bodies and Roots of Plants, which 
 perhaps would be as hardly admitted as this Do- 
 
 I i i 2 clrine 
 
898 The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 6trine qI AttraElion and Repulfion^ if nothing mud 
 be believed to be true, but that of which we can 
 underftand the How and the Manner. Thofe 
 therefore who make other Scruples and Difficul- 
 ties, may confult the famous Writings of Dr. Gre- 
 gory, Mr. Whifion^ and others, who have illuflrated 
 the Phyficks of Sir Ifaac Newton, and allow of fo 
 many of the Arguments which are there ufed to 
 demonftrate this Attra^ion and Repulfion, as they 
 think do fully prove the fame. 
 
 Now to fiiew briefly, that thefe two Powers 
 of Nature are not fupported by a mere Hypothe- 
 cs, but that we fee by Experience, that one Body 
 is moved towards the other, and one Body driven 
 from another, while no Man has ever yet been 
 able to prove, by any fatisfa6lory Arguments, any 
 fuch Matter, to- the protruding Faculty whereof 
 thefe Effects can be afcribed : Let thofe who are 
 not yet convinced thereof, obferve another Pro- 
 perty of Matter, namely, that all Things are 
 heavj, or do gravitate and move tov/ards the Earthy 
 or Center thereof: After the fime Manner alfo the 
 Planets are carried towards the Sun, the Satellites 
 or Moons tov/ards their primary Planets; and yet 
 no Body has been able to fhew to the Satisfadlion 
 of all, what has been the Caufe thereof; and even 
 the Arguments that are produced to prove the 
 contrary, do not want their Weight ; all which 
 may be feen in the Works of the above-mention- 
 ed Gentlemen. 
 
 That which we have quoted in Contemplation 
 XXIV". about Light, from Sir Ifaac Newton, (which 
 he (ays in his Opticks, p. 336. to be incomprehen- 
 fible to fuch as follow the vulgar Hypothefes) is 
 in p. 3 SO. of the fame Treatife fo accurately fol ved 
 by that Gentleman according to the Laws of 
 Attra^ion, and confirmed by fo many experimen- 
 tal Truths, that it would be very difficult, with- 
 out 
 
'The Religious Philofopher, 899 
 
 out fupy^ofing an Attradlion, to difcover any pro- 
 bable Caiifes of the flime ; befides this, Chymi- 
 flry furniihes us with numberlefs Examples of fuch 
 Motions in ifs Ej^'crvejcences and Conjun6lions of 
 Bodies 4nd Salts, and in its Precipitations or Sepa- 
 rations of Bodies ; both which do plainly repre- 
 fent an AttraBion and Repulfion. The Caufes, if 
 there be any, among the Bodies that are near each 
 other, we fhall not here inquire into, and even 
 Mr. Mariotte feems, in his Treatife of Vegetation^ 
 p. 15, to acknowledge fuch a Motion, which he 
 calls a Motion of Union, and feems to underftand 
 thereby fomething analogous to this Attra5lion, 
 
 Sect. VI, and VII. Gravity and its EffeSls. 
 
 To come to the Particulars of fome of thefc 
 Laws of Nature : 
 
 One of thefe Appearances of Nature which 
 are fo familiar to us, that it is daily look'd upon 
 by the moft ignorant Men without any Surprife, 
 namely, the Gravity of all Bodies, has often oc- 
 cur'd to me as an irrefragable Proof of a Wife, 
 Powerful and Gracious God ; and let him who has 
 not yet been convinced by any other Arguments, 
 ferioufly refleft with himfelf, whether it could have 
 happen'd by mere Chance, and without any De- 
 fign, that every thing which we call a Body, and 
 which is to be found here upon Earth (for we 
 fhall not now take any notice of thofe things that 
 are beyond it) falls, or is driven down with a 
 certain Force, and by the fhorteft Way towards 
 tlie Center of the Earth-, and even when hinder- 
 ed by a refifting Power, or any other invincible 
 Obflruftion, ftill prelTes thitherwards, and oft- 
 timea with fo great a Violence, that we lee. the 
 Floors of Chambers, when loaden with too great 
 
 1 i I 3 BurdenSj 
 
poo The Religious Phtlofopher. 
 
 Burdens, and even whole Houfes, fink down thro' 
 the Force of fiich a Preffure. 
 
 And thofe who would deduce all thefe Effects 
 from the Laws o^ Percujfion only, muft at leaft be 
 convinced hereby (fince fuch PrefTures cannot be 
 deemed compleat Motions) that there are other 
 Laws that obtain in the World, and other 
 Powers operating, than only thofe Percuflions 
 which proceed from Local Mction. 
 
 Particularly, that we may be convinced of the 
 Diredion of a Divine Providence, let us confider, 
 Firft^ What great things are brought about upon 
 the Earth, by this fimple Law of Gravity. By 
 this alone it happens that the Globe of the Earth 
 continues in its firfi; State, and remains hanging 
 upon Its Center as upon nothing ; that the Sea re- 
 mains hanging upon its Bottom, which is heavier, 
 and furnifhes Men with all thofe Conveniencies 
 we have formerly mention'd ; by this Gravity- 
 Rivers flow, which would otherwife ftand ftill, 
 and be turn'd into putrifying and flinking Lakes ; 
 by this the Rains, Dew, ^c. defcend from the 
 CloudSi and moiften the Earth, caufing it to bear 
 Fruits for the fupporting the Lives of Men and 
 Beads, and providing Drink for all Creatures : 
 'Tis by this Gravity that Boats and Ships can fail 
 vipon Rivers and Seas, and that thofe Waters are 
 difpofed and rendered proper to bear vaft and hea- 
 vy Burdens upon their Backs ; and whereby the 
 Art of Men does produce fo many agreeable 
 Fountains and charming Cafcades that adorn the 
 Gardens of Princes, and caufe Brooks to run 
 from Mountains, and Pumps to raife Water, and 
 innumerable other Ufes, that are owing only to 
 the Gravity of V/ater : 'Tis this that caufes Fire 
 and Smoak to mount upwards into the Air, and 
 puts in Action the Elaftic Powers thereof, which 
 jf the lov/er Air were not preffed by the Weight 
 
 of 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 901 
 
 of the upper, would, ;^.frer having once dilated 
 itfelf, remain (o, and then all Things breathing 
 would be immediately fuffbcared, even the Fifhes, 
 as we have faid before, could not continue under 
 Water without dying; nor could one only Parti- 
 cle of Watei- (of which there are fo many Thou- 
 fand in one fingle little Drop) afcend into the Air 
 when the fuperior Preflfure were removed ; as alfo 
 the Water kept up in the Clouds, being at once 
 fuddenly poured down, all Rain and Dew would 
 ceafe from thence-forwards-, and thus this beau- 
 tiful Globe of the Earth, together with Men, 
 Beads, Trees, Flowers, and Herbs, would be 
 abandon'd to a general Deflruftion : And if we 
 were to reckon up all the Ufes of Gravity, any- 
 one that is but the leaft verfed in nuturai Inqui- 
 ries, muft be convinced, that it is no Hyperbole 
 to fay, that they would fill a whole Book. 
 
 Sect. VIII. Convi5lions frojji the foregoing. 
 
 To conclude-. Certainly an Acheift muft be ve- 
 ry unhappy, who pondering all thefe Things, and 
 being taught by fure Experiments, and by this 
 mere and fimple Gravity, or rather by this only 
 Motion and Tendency to the Center of the Earth, 
 what ftrange Effefts are brought about, is not able 
 to difcover that infinite Power which fubjefts all 
 Things, all Bodies, from the very greateft to 
 the fmalleft, and even the Particles themfelves of 
 Light and Fire to this Property •, nor obferve a 
 Wifdom which by this fimple Law of Natufe 
 does with fo much Eafe, and fo little Trouble 
 produce Effeds capable of exciting Aftonifhmenc 
 in the moft experienced Philofophers ; finally, 
 who perceiving, that among all the Events pro- 
 duced by Gravity, there are hardly any, or rather 
 there arc none ac all, -which do not contribute to 
 
 I i i 4 his 
 
po2 The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 his own, and all other Mens Happinefs, yet can- 
 not fee the Goodnefs and Mercy of God therein; 
 
 Sect. IX. Heavenly Bodies gravitate towards 
 each other. 
 
 But it is aftonifhing, what modern Obferva- 
 tlons have render'd very probable, namely. That 
 this Natural Law of Gravity extends itfelf thro' 
 the whole vifible Univerfe, and feems to prevail 
 over all, even over the great Heavenly Bodies, 
 which gravitate towards each other in the fame 
 Manner as the fublunary Bodies feem to tend here 
 with us to the Center of the Earth ; upon which 
 Foundation the whole Phyfical Syftem of S\r Ifaac 
 Newton^ who feems to be chiefly followed by the 
 great Men of this Age in many Things, is built. 
 But I don't here undertake to found my felf upon 
 the bare Opinions of any Philofopher, forafmuch 
 as they are often contradidted by others, fo Jong 
 as the Experiments are not only not uncontefta- 
 bly, but likewife not fufficiently known : I fhall 
 therefore only endeavour to reprefent fome few of 
 thofe things that appear true by Experience, for 
 the Inftru6lion of thofe for whom we are here 
 writing. 
 
 It is plain, by Experience, that all Bodies be- 
 ing once put into Motion, purfue their Way in 
 one and the fame Right Line, if they do not meet 
 with any Obftruftion, nor are turn'd out of their 
 "Way by another Power ; fo that whatever is mo- 
 ved circularly, as in ^aKlL'Kll. Fig, i. the Stone 
 A in the Sling SA, being let loofe, will purfue 
 its Way according to the Ihait Line AF, which 
 touches the Curve A H D E. 
 
 Now it has been proved by Obfervations, yea 
 and admitted too, without any Difpute, by the 
 ipoftj if not all the modern great Aflronomers^ 
 
 that 
 
The Reltgtom Ph'tlofopher. 903 
 
 that the heavenly Bodies, as A^ {Tab. XXII. 
 Fig. 5.) which they call the Planets, move about 
 the Sun S, in a Curve Line AHD Z, which is 
 not circular, but what the Mathematicians call 
 an Ellipfts, at leaft comes very near to it. 
 
 And again it is plain, by what has been faid, 
 that a Planet being in any Point, fuch as AG, 
 ^c. of this Ellipfis A E D Z, would purfue its 
 Way according to the Right Lines AF, or G I, 
 which touch the Ellipfis at A or G, and fo would 
 entirely forfake the faid Curve Figure, which it 
 defcribes, were it not that another Power did 
 continually caufe it to approach or incline to- 
 wards the Sun S, whofe Force the Lines F G and 
 HI reprefent, fo that we fee, that from theCourfe 
 of each Planet, a plain Proof may be brought, 
 that there is an a6tive Force that attrads it every 
 Moment to the Sun S. 
 
 Laftly, Experience teaches us, that the fame 
 Power of Inclination obtains not only in the 
 great Planets that move about the Sun, ( Tab. 
 XXII. Fig. I, and 2.) with refpeft to the faid 
 Sun, but likewife in their Satellites ; for Inftance, 
 in thofe of Jupiter F, and Saturn H, in relation 
 to the fame Planets, fince thefe are commonly 
 attracted to their primary Planets, after the fame 
 Manner as thofe Planets are attrafted to the Sun, 
 or exert a Motion by their Gravity towards the 
 fame. 
 
 Sect. X and XI. A Jlrong Proof that the Hea- 
 venly Bodies gravitate towards each other, and 
 Convi£iio/is from thence. 
 
 But befides all this, I mufl not pafs by a re- 
 larkable Obfervation related by Mr. Whifian^ 
 '*raleul. Phyf. p. 289. who Ihews experimentally, 
 lac befides this Gravitation or Atcradion be- 
 
 \S tween 
 
904 The Religious Pbilofopher, 
 
 tween the Planets and the Sun, and between the 
 Satellites and their Primary Planets, there may be 
 vifibly dilcoverM the like Attraftion between one 
 Planet and the Satellites of another. Thefe are 
 his Words, fo far as they relate to this Matter. 
 
 For as Saturn H (Tab. XXII. Fig. i, and 2.) re- 
 mained fome Tears ago a long Time about its Conjun5li' 
 on with Jupiter F, {that is, when Saturn and Ju- 
 piter are at the nearejl to each other ^ and we fee from 
 the Sun S, Saturn at V, and Jupiter at F, in, or 
 almojl, in a firait Line) and confequently it mujl ne- 
 cejfarily follow, that SMurn, by reafon of the Great- 
 nefs of its Body, and its Nearnefs to Jupiter, ( for it 
 is by both thefe that the Force of Attradion is re- 
 gulated according to Mr. IVhiJlon) muft occafionfome 
 remarkable and vifible Effe^s in the Satellites o/Jupi- 
 ter, if that Planet with its Satellites be attraUed to 
 Saturn ; fo the Matter is really \ and the Satellites of 
 Jupiter do change their iifual Courfe in this Nearnefs 
 of Saturn, agreeable to the faid Law of Attraction. 
 So that even the fo juftly efteemcd Aftronomer, 
 Mr. Flamftead, who would not at firft allow of 
 this Attra6lion in the Heavenly Bodies, after ha- 
 ving made the moft accurate Calculations, did 
 frankly confefs, that this Law does likewife ob- 
 tain among them in full Perfe<5lion. 
 
 Now let any one who hitherto has doubted of 
 God's direfting Power in the World, judge from 
 thefe Experiments, whether there be not a won- 
 derful Force a6ting upon thefe vaft Globes (whofe 
 Magnitudes are not wont to be meafured by Feet, 
 Fathoms or Miles, but by whole Diameters of 
 the Earth •, and whereof one, namely Jupiter^ is 
 equal to 8000 Globes of the Earth) which Power 
 fo violently protrudes thofe Bodies without any 
 Inftruments, that no Cannon Bullet can be com- 
 pared to the Swiftnefs of their Motion ; and 
 ac the fam.e times does fo dire (ft the manner of 
 
 thefe 
 
The Religtms Phdofopher, 90 j 
 
 thefe violent Motions likewife, without ufing any 
 vifible Means, that they are obliged (in fpight of 
 the unconceivably ftrong Efforts, which they in- 
 ceflantly make, to fly out of their Orbits) to obey 
 the prefcribed Laws of Attra5iion or Gravitation 
 towards each other in every the fmalleft Point of 
 their Way ; and thereby to determine .their Mo- 
 tion within fuch narrow Bounds, even fo far, that 
 thefe Planets at a greater Proximity to each other, 
 do, by the fame Laws, continually depart farther 
 from each other, and do render an Obedience 
 thereto according to the moft exaft Rules. 
 
 Finall'^^ After all this, let the unhappy Atheifl 
 confider, fince all thefe Heavenly Bodies are driven 
 or attradled with fo dreadful a Force towards 
 each other, whether it happens without Wifdom, 
 that they having for fo many Ages moved accord- 
 ing to thefe Laws, have not at fome time or 
 another fallen foul or ftruck againfl each other in 
 fuch a manner, as to burft in a thoufand Pieces ; 
 the rather, becaufe even fome of the principal Ma- 
 thematicians maintain, that it ispoflible that not- 
 wichftanding the regular Motions afcribed to the 
 Comets, they may yet run againft the Globe of 
 the Earth, and fo produce a Percuffion between 
 two fuch fwiftly moving Bodies, which no Body 
 can think upon but with Terror : But of this laft 
 fort of Heavenly Bodies, fince we know fo little 
 of 'em, excepting what is liable to Difputes, we 
 ihall make no farther meniion here. This is cer- 
 tain, that unlefs :xn Atheift docs abfolutely deny 
 his own Principles, and allows ;hat an uncon- 
 ceivable Wifdom and Powcr,working without vifi- 
 ble Means, has place in the World, he will live in 
 a continual Fear, that the like Misfortune may be- 
 fiil the Earth upon which he dwells : For that 
 thefe Laws according to which fuch great Bodies, 
 none excepted, do continually endeavour to ap- 
 proach 
 
^o6 The Religious PhUofopherl 
 
 proach each other, can be afcribed to any other 
 Caufes than merely to the Will of the fupreme Di- 
 reftor, does not feem to me to have ever yet been 
 proved by any Body. 
 
 Sect. XII. 'The Operations of Gravity in BuUet-s 
 and Bombs. 
 
 Neither Time nor Place will permit us to 
 produce here any more of all thofe Arguments 
 from M^chanicks or the Science of Motion^ by which 
 we could pl.iinly prove a Diredting Wifdom ; 
 fince all the Motions of Bodies running ag^iinft, 
 or among each other, even to the very Smalleft, 
 are found to obferve certain Laws, whicn cculd 
 not proceed but only fron: an Underii^nding and 
 powerful Being, fince tney are regulaied accord- 
 ing to Reafon and J idgmjnt. 
 
 The aforementioned Gravity feems alone to 
 give fufficient Proofs tnereof in thofe Things 
 which are every where obferved among us upon, 
 the Superficies of the Earth. 
 
 And for greater Confirmation, what is there in 
 the World more Untradlable, more Ungoverna- 
 ble, than the Motion of the Parts of Gunpowder, 
 when 'tis itt on Fire ? And who could have imagi- 
 ned that thofe Morions in the dilrharging of Bul-^ 
 lets from Guns, and tofling of Bombs irom Mor,-. 
 tars, do always obferve the Laws of Gravity pre- 
 fcribed to them in their dreadful Force and Swifc- 
 nefs, with fo much Accuracy and Nicenefs, as 
 to become on that very Account the Objedls of 
 the Mathematicks .? And yet we fee that they 
 don't move one Point forwards without continu- 
 ally obeying the fame in their fo fwift a Courfe. 
 And this Experience is even proper from whence 
 to form fixed Rules in Gunnery and Bombarding, 
 whereby Bodies protruded wixh. ib unexpreffible 4 
 
 ForcCj 
 
TToe Religious Philofopherl 907 
 
 JPorce, in a Courfe fo fwift, as hardly to be re- 
 ftrained by any Powers, can be fo exactly deter- 
 mined and regulated by the Defign of Men, who 
 have ftudied the Laws to which they are fubjed:, 
 as to be made to fall upon, or flrike any parti- 
 cular Place, provided the fame be within their 
 Reach. 
 
 Sect. XIII. The Operations of Gravity in the Ca- 
 tenaria, or Chain-Curve. 
 
 We could here produce numberlefs Cafes in 
 which it may be proved, that not only thofe pro- 
 digious flying Globes, fuch as Cannon-Bullets and 
 Bombs, of which we have already fpoken, but 
 likewife thoufands of Millions of others, and of 
 the fmallefl: Bodies, do defcribe Geometrical Curve 
 Lines, wherein the Property of the Line, accor- 
 ding to all the Laws of Mathematicks, is pre- 
 ferved in all its Points. Thus there run many 
 thoufands of Water-Particles out of the fpouting 
 Pipe of a Fountain, and not one of them fliall 
 tranfgrefs the Line which the Mathematician can 
 fhew that it ought to defcribe in thofe Circum- 
 flances. What Honour did that great Mathema- 
 tician Leibnitz acquire, by fhewing that he had 
 attain'd to a perfe6l Knowledge of the Curve- 
 Line, ACB, Tah.XXlY. Fig. o,. which is pro- 
 duced by the Gravity of the Parts of a Chain or 
 Rope, faftenM to two Nails, A B ? And how 
 much Efteem and Credit has it given to Dr. Gre- 
 gory ^X.o have been the firfbDifcoverer of fome new 
 Properties of the fame ? How many Mathema- 
 ticians have in vain turned all the Powers of their 
 Mind tov/ards thefe Difcoveries, who notwith- 
 ftanding that they fafficiently knew the Proper- 
 ties of Gravity, which was the only true Caufe 
 thereof J yet are forced to own, that they were 
 
 unable 
 
po8 Th)e Religious Ph'dofopher, 
 
 unable to defcribe rightly upon Paper the Ca- 
 tenaria or Chain-Line, for fo the abovefaid Curve 
 is named ? And who can contemplate without 
 Aftonilhment, how nimbly the ignorant Parts 
 of which this little Chain confifts, do difpofe 
 themfelves by their Gravity into that Order, 
 which is requifite to produce the fame? And 
 thus we might give many more Examples of the 
 fame Nature. 
 
 Sect. XIV. There can he no ignorant necejfarj 
 Firfi Cauje deduced from a Series of ignorant 
 Caufes operating together. 
 
 I Know very well, that thofe who fet them- 
 felves as much as polTible againft a Knowledge 
 of God refulting from the Creatures, will anfwer, 
 that thefe Laws of Nature, according to which 
 all thefe Things happen, and this Difpofition of 
 the Parts of the Catenaria^ this Motion of Foun- 
 tain-Water in its Courfe and Line, this Dire- 
 ction of Bullets and Bombs in their Flight, are 
 always neceflary, and that it would be impofiible 
 it fhould happen otherwife ; and this they main- 
 tain to be the Reafon that thofe Mathematicians, 
 who argue juftly, can draw Conclufions agreeing 
 with the Premifes. 
 
 For Inflance, it is known that there is a Law 
 in Nature, that in cafe two Powers do equally 
 aft upon a Body A (Tab. XXIV. Fig. 4.) of which 
 one afting in the Diredion AK, and the other 
 according to AL, would move the fame Body : 
 As the one or the other is more or lefs violent, 
 that Body will be moved according to different 
 Lines AD, AE, or AG, which are found and 
 determined by drawing a Diagonal Line in the 
 Parallelogram ABE F, AHGC, the Sides of 
 which confift of the Lines along which the Body 
 
 would 
 
The Religious Phdofopher, 909 
 
 would be moved by each particular Power in the 
 fame Time, as here AB and A F, or AH and 
 AC •, from whence it then follows, that if in a 
 Minute, or more or lefs Time, the Body A fhould 
 be moved by one Power from A towards C, and 
 by a;iother Power from A to B •, that the fame 
 Body A, by the Ad ion of thefe two. Powers, 
 would equally in one Minute be driven, accord- 
 ing to the Line A P, the Length A D, which is 
 the Diagonal of the Parallelogram A BCD. 
 
 But in Cafe the firft Power could move the fiime 
 not from A to C, but to F, in one Minute ; and 
 the Second Power remained the fame, it might 
 defcribe the Line A E in a Minute : In the like 
 manner alfo for the fame Reafon, if the Second 
 Power that protrudes it towards A L, were great- 
 er, and could carry the Body in a Minute from 
 A to H, if the Firft remained unchangeable ac- 
 cording to AC, by both the Powers together, 
 the Body A might in one Minute run the Space 
 from A to G along the Line A G. 
 
 From which Principles Sir Ifaac ISlewton has 
 fhewn briefly in his Princip. Philof. p. 14. and 
 Mr. Variq7io7i more largely in his Nouvelle Mecha- 
 niqiie^ that all the Laws of Motion, and the Rules 
 of Mechanics do neceiTarily flow, and have given 
 Inftances thereof in all the Mechanical Powers. 
 
 It is likewife known, that the Flight-Line of a 
 Bullet difcharged from a Cannon, {'Tah. XXIV. 
 Fig. 5. ADEFG) is determined merely by this 
 Law of Nature ; forafmuch as there arc t'vtx^ 
 where two Powers ading upon it, w'z. one, 
 which being produced by the Force of Gun-pow- 
 der, does continually impel it from A to K ; and 
 I another, that of Gravity.^ which caufes it to de- 
 fcend continually by the Lines AB, D L, EM, 
 i^c, which are at Right- Angles with the Horizon. 
 
 Sect. 
 7 
 
lO 
 
 The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 Sect. XV. 'iChe Firjl Motion proves a God ; as 
 does alfo the Continuation and Communication 
 of Motion. 
 
 , Since the Philofophers, whom we are endea- 
 Touring to convince, are wont to enquire into, 
 and to prove the immediate Caufes of all Things 
 from rhtT EfFedls or Operations only, why do 
 they not more ferioufly endeavour to afcend toi 
 the firtl Ciufe of all Things? They find that the 
 moft, if not all the Appearances in Nature that 
 have been hitherto known, are caufed and brought 
 about by Motions ; whether we may call them 
 Frotrufions, or (with fome other great Men of 
 the prefent Age) AttraFtions or Repulftons ; they 
 enquire what Laws of Motions muft follow from 
 cither PerciiJJions or Attractions. Now let them 
 extend their Studies to the Caufe that firfl pro- 
 duced thefe Motions, and immediately the Power 
 of a Deity will appear to them from Mathema- 
 tical Conclufions, cfpecially if they will pleafe to 
 refleft upon what Experience has taught them and 
 all Mankind; namely, 
 
 I. That a Body may be put into Motion, and 
 may likewife be at Reft, or ceafe from Motion ; 
 and that in both thofe Cafes it will remain a 
 compleat Body, and preferve its Exiftence. 
 
 II. It follows from thence, that Motion does 
 not belong to the Being of a Body. 
 
 III. "Whereupon it may be here obferved, that 
 the famous Sir Ifaac Nezvton^ and the Commenta- 
 tor upon his Arguments and Demonftrations, Mr. 
 Whifion in his Prceleol. Phyf. Defin. I. p. 25. (we 
 Inftance in both thefe Gentlemen, becaufe no 
 Body will difpute them the Title of very great 
 Mathematicians) have rightly defcribed or defined 
 
 a Body 
 
The Religious Ph'tlofopher, 9 1 1 
 
 a 'Bod') to be an extended and folid SubHance*, 
 not only indifferent to Motion and Reft, but like' 
 wife without any Power in itlelf, and (imply Paf- 
 five (Subjiantia hers ^ Pajfiva) of which Mr. M^- 
 j'iotte^wts a Proof by fc\^eral Experiments, in the 
 Fifth Propofition of bis Trealife ahctit PcrcUjTw?]^ P* 3 r* 
 Jliewing, that how much more folid a Body i.?, 
 that is to fay, how much more of Corporeal 
 Matter it contains within the fame Space, fo much 
 greater is the Refiflance which it makes againft 
 Motion. 
 
 IV. So that from all this it is eafy to conclude, 
 that no fuch Thing as a Body can be the firft 
 Caufe of thofe Motions, which neverthelefs ws 
 find to obtain among Bodies. 
 
 What can then follow, fave only that the firft 
 Caufe thereof mud be Incorporeal, and evenworr^ 
 derful and unconceivable in his Operations, for- 
 afmuch as not being a Body himfelf, he is able to 
 move all Bodies. 
 
 Who is likewife the firft: Caufe of every Thing 
 that happens in the World, in which every Thing 
 is performed by Motion ; who is a Caufe work- 
 ing freely, and according to his own good PJea- 
 fure, without any NeceiFity;- becaufe, tho' Mo- 
 tion cannot be made without a Body, yet tho' a 
 Body exift, it cannot be proved by any Confe- 
 quence that it muft neceffanly move ; fo that if 
 it be endowed with Motion, the flime m'uft be 
 deduced from a Caufe operating without ainy Ne- 
 cefTity. 
 
 Now this Caufe mufl be infinitely Powerful, to 
 be able to frame an Edifice of \o vaft an Extent 
 as theUniverfe is, and to move fuch mighty Bo- 
 dies as the Planets with fo great a Velocity, as hafi 
 been flicwn above; he muit likewife be infinitely 
 Wife, fince he is able to direcfl the Motions of 
 
 Vol, }\]. K k k numberlcfe 
 
^11 The Rehgiojis Philofopher, 
 
 mimbcrlers great and fmall Bodies to fuch glori- 
 ous Purpofes. This I think no Body who under- 
 ftands what has been already fiiid can deny with 
 more Reafon than he can Pdfly maintain, that a 
 Ship can fail without a Rudder-, that a Watch 
 can fliew the Hour without a Hand ; that a Bell 
 can found without a Clapper, and fo ot many 
 other Machines, that they are made without any 
 Defign. Now in all Matters where we can dif- 
 eover a determinate End and Purpofe, it mufl be 
 eonfeiied, that a v^ife and underftanding Being is 
 concerned in the framing of them, fmce nothing 
 that has no Knowledge can propofe any End to 
 jtfelf. Finally^ this Caufe mull be infinitely good, 
 fince by fuch Motion it imparts Life and Breath 
 to all Animals, and bellows nu-mberlcfs other Be- 
 nefits. 
 
 Befides all this, fince it is here fuppofed that 
 we have to do not only with a Sceptical Philofo- 
 pher, but likewife with a Mathematician too, and 
 who confequently, in order to fupport the prece- 
 ding Objedions, thinks himfelf capable to fhew 
 how the Lav/3 of Motion may by a perfed: IMe- 
 cefTity be deduced from each other without any 
 Divine Dire6tion or Original -, we intreat this 
 Difputer, that he would only recoiled the firft 
 Axiom, without which all Mathematical Argu- 
 mentations would be in vain, and which there- 
 fore Mr. Wbijlon terms the tno9i Fundamental of 
 all, in his Prtzleof. Phyf.Mathem. A'xiomthe i.p. 41, 
 and which likewife Wallis in his Mechan. cap. 1 . Prop. 
 II, 12. Hmgens^ Ncjoton^ Keil and Mariotte^ (the 
 ^aft of whom has endeavoured to render the fame 
 more plain by a particular Experiment) and many 
 others have laid down for the Foundation of Me- 
 chanics j it is briefly this; 
 
 A 
 
Tloe Religious Philofopher. p 1 3 
 
 A Body hiing once at Refi, or in Motion^ ceafes 
 not from that Rejl^ or from being moved in a Right 
 Line with the fame Force ^ and without any Augmen- 
 tation or Diminution thereof -^ iinlefs another Force 
 aofing upon it produces a Change therein. 
 
 This is allowed by every one, when a Body 
 is at Reft ; but when in Motion, 'tis doubted by 
 many unexperienced Perfons : But fince our Phi- 
 lofopher is fuppofed to underftand Mechanicks, 
 he muft be likewife convinced of the Truth of 
 this Law of Nature, fince a great Number of Ex- 
 periments have been made by Machines to con- 
 firm the fame, by which this Law is with fuffi- 
 cient Certainty proved a Poferiori. And it will 
 plainly appear to him whom we fuppofe to have 
 read the Writings of great Men, what Pains they 
 have taken in feeking after a fatisfadlory Caufe of 
 this wonderful Phenomenon., which will therefore 
 be unnecelTary to mention here; and that fome of 
 them have aflerted in exprefs AVords, that the Al- 
 mighty God is the only Caufe thereof. See Keil's 
 IntroduLf. p. 118. 
 
 And if he (iill retains his Doubts, let him con- 
 fider the following Law of Nature, according to 
 which it has been allowed and experienced by every 
 one ', That the Motions^ and all their Differences and 
 Changes in all Bodies are greater and fmaller in Pro^ 
 portion^ as the Powers which iniprefs the fame on 
 thofe Bodies are greater or fmaller. According to 
 this known Argument, that all Effedls are propor- 
 tionable to their adequate Caufes : Sec VVallis 
 Mechan. cap. i. Prop. 7. So that if one certain 
 Force caufes one Motion, the fame being doubled, 
 will caufe a double Motion, a triple Force, a 
 triple Motion, and fo on. 
 
 And let him fuppofe, that if a Man in the be- 
 ginning of the World, or four or five hundred 
 Years ago, had laid a little round Marble upon a 
 
 Kkk 2 Table 
 
p 1 4 The Rellgtous Ph'dofopher, 
 
 Table, and to put the fame in Motion, had given 
 it a [''illip with his Finger-, the faid Marble, ac- 
 cording to the above-mention'd Law of Nature, 
 would (if no other Force had oppos'd its Mo- 
 tion) have moved to this very Minute with the 
 fame Velocity in a Right Line, and without 
 ceafing , would continue to run in the fame 
 Line fuch a Length, as no Man could determine 
 the End of. 
 
 He knows that this is no vain Notion, but, 
 as we have fully fhewn before, a Law of Nature 
 really obtaining in moved Bodies, confirmed by 
 very many Experiments, and upon which almofl: 
 the whole Science of Mechanics and Perciiffions, 
 particularly the Properties of accelerated and retar- 
 ded Motion are founded; Examples of which may 
 be met with in the Demonftrations of the two 
 jirjl Propojitions of the Mechanics of Dr. PFalUs. 
 
 And let him farther confider with himfelf, if no 
 Divine and Incomprehenfible Power had place 
 herein, which caufed the Continuation of this 
 Motion, and which obliged all Bodies continu- 
 ally to cbfcrve a Law, that otherwife was neither 
 to be believed nor underftood ; whether he could 
 imagine that the fmall and contemptible Force 
 communicated by the Fillip of a Finger, could 
 be the adequate Caufe of fuch a Motion , by 
 which this liitle Body can exceed in its Courfe all 
 the Bounds that he or any Man living is capable 
 ol prefcribing to it, without any lofs of its Force 
 and Velocity ; and whether any one befides him- 
 felf would fay, that this fo great an Effed: can be 
 accounted proportionable to fo mean a Caufe as 
 the Fillip of a Finger; and if this does not fatis- 
 He him, if he be a Mathematician, he muft know, 
 firj}^ that no Body can be fo fmall, or move with 
 fo little Force, but that ftrikina; a2;ainfl: another, 
 ^which IS at Reft, and has no Obilrudion) how 
 ? ' great 
 
The Religious PhUofopher. 9 1 j 
 
 great foever this laftmaybe, it will move it, and 
 caufe it to run forwards in a ftrait Line, fo that 
 both of them will proceed with equal Swiftnefs ; 
 tho' fuch Swiftnefs will be fmaller than that 
 which the firfl moved Body was endowed with 
 alone. (See befides, concerning this Matter, Wal- 
 lis his Mechanics, Ch. XI. in the Scholiiun, Se6l. II.) 
 
 So that from hence it follows, that when a lit- 
 tle Body, not fo big as a Marble, but fo fmall 
 even as the fineft Grain of Sand, being protruded 
 by the Fillip of a Finger, runs or ftrikes againft 
 another Body, which we will fuppofe to be as big 
 as the whole Globe of the Earth, or if you will, 
 thoufand of times yet bigger (provided that nei- 
 ther of them be Elaftical, and confequently re- 
 bound from each other) this great Body will not 
 only be protruded together with fuch a Grain of 
 Sand according to a Right Line -, but, unlefs fome 
 oppofing Force orObftacle do intervene, and hin- 
 der the aforefaid Motion, the great Body, as 
 well as the little Grain of Sand, will by the Force 
 of this Fillip, continue to be moved according to 
 the faid Line inceffantly ; and if they were to meet 
 in their Way with a hundred thoufand of other 
 Bodies, and each of them were a Million of times 
 bigger than the Earth, they would carry them all 
 along with 'em inConfequence of this fmall Force, 
 without any ones being able to determine how 
 far. 
 
 Now that this, how wonderful foever it ap- 
 pears, is certainly true, no Mathematician can 
 deny, but let this Sceptical Philofopher, who 
 hopes by the neceffary Deduflions of one Law of 
 Nature from another, to elude the Providence and 
 Intervention of a God -, I fay, let him fliew us 
 from his Principles, whether he can any ways 
 comprehend, not that fuch a thing actually hap- 
 pens (for this Machematicks will teach him) but 
 
 K k k 3 how 
 
c)i6 77je Rehgtotis Ph'ilofopher. 
 
 how, and after what manner this Force of a li.t- 
 tle Grain of Sand fo moved does a6l-, fo that any 
 PerculTion thereof does not only drive fuch un- 
 toncei'/able great Bodies with any Force, but 
 iikewife can continue the Mocion of them with- 
 out ceafing for Thoufands of Ages ; And it has 
 been long a Quefcion in Phyilcks, How the Mo- 
 tion of one Body is communicated or transferred to 
 another? Which as far as I know, has never yet 
 been rightly anfwered by any. 
 
 Then in cafe he could make no other Reply there- 
 to, than that both the Communication and Continu- 
 ation of Motion, is fomething which indeed he 
 lees daily happening, and in the fame Cafes •, buc 
 that yet the moft internal Effence of Motion is 
 not fo well known to him, as that he fhould be 
 able to fiy, after what manner it pafTes from one 
 Body to another •, and notwithfbanding Vv'hat is 
 accounted the vifible Caufe (as the Fillip, which 
 in this Inftance produced fuch a Motion in the 
 Sand) has long ceafed to exift •, yet the Effed may 
 Jail not'only in its Form or Being, but likewife in 
 the fame Force, fuch a Number of Years, as no 
 Man is able to determine ; for to fliew the Great- 
 ntfs thereof, it is well known to thofe that un- 
 derfland Mathematicks, that according to this 
 Law, a fiX and thirty Pounder being protruded 
 out of a Cannon by the Force of the Gunpowder 
 inflamed, would continue its Motion with the 
 fame Strength and Swifcnefs for Thoufands of 
 Years, uniefs hinder'd by fome ether Force, not- 
 ■•//ithilanding that the Flame of the Gunpowder 
 had ceafed long before : Will he not then, even 
 by this his own Arifwer, be compelled to ac- 
 knowledge, that here, as before in the Motion 
 of the Body itfelf, there is likewife an incompre- 
 lienfible Power operating in the Coinmunicatiofi 
 ar/i CgnUnuaiion thereof? 
 ' ■ ■ *• 'Sect. 
 
TAB IJIV 
 
 K k k 4 thouHind 
 
T.-l£ JgJJV 
 
 c r K. 
 
 i\^\^- 
 
 .^^ 
 
 V 
 
 \ ^ 
 
 \ 
 
 
The Rel'tgiQus Philofopher* 917 
 
 Sect. XV. 'The Reafons produced by fovie for the 
 Continuation of Motion^ feem too weak. 
 
 I Know very well, that fo me great Mathe- 
 maticians, who even confefs that they can fliew 
 no Caufe of this laft Pharnomenon of Divine 
 Power, which maintains every Thing in its Exi- 
 Itence, and by Confequence likewifethis Motion of 
 a Bullet in its Continuation, toillufirate the matter, 
 affirm, that a Bullet being once put into Motion 
 will always remain fo ; jufl: as a fquare and a 
 globular Body will always retain the fame Fi- 
 gure : but I hope I fhall be excufed by them, if 
 jiotwithflanding all the Efteem v/hich I have for 
 their Learning, I here add, that this Compirifon, 
 tho' produced with the beft Defign, which is to 
 acknowledge God for the Caufe, feems to me fome- 
 what too weak, and not fufRciently analogous 
 and proper : Since, Flrji^ tho* a Body being once 
 turned from a Square into a Globular Figure, 
 tho' it remains of itfelf Globular, yet the lafting 
 Operation of the Globular Force does entirely 
 ceafe: Whereas on the contrary, a Body that was 
 once Still, and at Reft, being put into Motion, 
 the lading Operation of fuch moving Force will 
 fully remain. Seco?idly^ Since a Body cannot move 
 of itfelf, being according to the Defcription of 
 thofe Gentlemen, a JItiggiJh Ltimp of Matter^ and 
 all Motion feems to require a Force which con- 
 tinually produces it -, forafmuch as we fee fuch 
 dreadful Strength and Violence exerted by a BodjT 
 once moved (as for Inflance, by a Bulletfhotouc 
 of a Cannon) which whilft it remained motion- 
 lefs, could not exert the Jeaft Force : So it feems 
 to be a neceJTary Confequence, that a Body that 
 has continued already a thoufand Years in Mbti^ 
 QD, fhould not retain the fame Motion for a 
 K k k 4 thoufmd 
 
^ 1 8 7tje Religious Ph'ilofopher. 
 
 thoufand Years following, without a Power aft- 
 iwg upon it, and producing farther Motion ; where- 
 as in order to retain a circular Figure, there feems 
 no fartiier Force to be necelTiiry, than that a Body 
 ftiould at firft afilime fuch a Figure. 
 
 Nor is this oppofed by any Mechanical Experi- 
 ments or Rules-, by which it plainly appears, that 
 one Body running againft, and ftriking upon ano- 
 ther, wliich other is at Reft, both of *em will 
 cpntinue moving with equal Swiftnefs in a Right 
 Line, till fome other Power fhall caufe a change 
 theieln ; but 'tis not maintained nor demonftra- 
 ted, that with the Continuation of this Motion, 
 the Power that protruded the Body, does not re- 
 main conftantly ading. 
 
 Now whichlbever of thefe be true, it is fure 
 enough-, i. That this Communication and Con- 
 tinuation of Motion are both obfcure and entire- 
 ly unconceivable, as to the manner of their Pro- 
 duftion. 2. That they are the Foundation of 
 every Thing v/e are taught in Mechanics, and of 
 all that happens in the World \ infomuch, that 
 nothing can fcarce appear plain either in Mecha- 
 nics or Phyfics, to fuch who have not inquired 
 into the Laws thereof. 
 
 Sect. XVI, GOD a^h Reafonahhj, Incovitrehen- 
 fibh^ and according to bis ozvn gcodPUafure. 
 
 I L E AVE it novy/ to the Judgment of an Atheift: 
 himfelf, whether he muft not confefs and allow ; 
 
 I. That there is a Power adling in Nature after 
 a, manner not to be comprehended by \\\m^ tho' 
 the Effeds are obvious to every one. 
 
 II. Whether all Things are not brought about 
 in the fuppoied Cafes by mere n:uural and igno- 
 r;vnt Bodies, according to the moft regular Me- 
 thods of Mathemaricks ? 
 
 III. And 
 
The Religious PhUofopher, 919 
 
 III. And confequently, whether there docs not 
 then appear a Power in this Univerfe, which ads 
 not only Incomprehenfibly, but likewife Rational- 
 Jy, that is to fay, according to Laws reducible 
 to right Reafon, or otherwife, in Ihqrter Words, 
 whether he cannot difcover a God in all thefe 
 Things ; who to the end that he may be found 
 not only by thofe that feek him in his Works, 
 but likewife by fceptical and irreligious Philofo- 
 phers too, has imprefled clear and manifeft To- 
 kens of his Incomprehenfibility, and confequent- 
 ly of his Greatnefs upon the Origin of Phyfics, 
 and the very Laws of Nature •, to the end thac 
 an Inquirer into the Knowledge of Nature, how 
 diligent and penetrating foever he may be in ma- 
 ny Matters, yet if he be carelefs in this one great 
 Point, may, before he proceeds any farther, be 
 armed againft this Temptation that has caufed fo 
 many to wander and depart from true Knowledge 
 and Wifdom -, forafmuch, as becaufe they obferv- 
 ed the NecefTity of Mathematical Confequences, 
 and likewife that natural Things do always really 
 adapt themfelves to the fame, they therefore be- 
 gan to imagine, that all Things come to pafs by 
 a blind Fatality ; but if they had ferioufly and. 
 properly attended at the Beginning to the firftand 
 earlieft Laws of Nature, they would have been 
 convinced of the contrary : For let 'em tell us, 
 as great Mathematicians as they pretend to be, 
 from what Confequence it can be neceffarily de- 
 duced, that there. mull: ever have been any Moti- 
 on in the Univerfe; and why it might not as 
 ■well have remained without any A.6lion, and 
 without any Changes, entirely quiet and at reft,? 
 And again, on the contrary, what Nece-fTity there 
 is that all Motion fhould not be fo dreadfully 
 f;,vifc and diforderly, that every Thing fliould be 
 thereby deftroyed and confounded ? 
 
 Caa 
 
pio The Rehgious Phtlofopher, 
 
 Can any Body likewife deduce thefe Principles 
 from any Laws of Neccflicy, chat is to fay, from 
 Laws that cannot be exerted orherwife, nor other- 
 wife underftood? And yet this juft Difpofition of 
 Motion is the very firft Principle of all that is 
 delightful, of all that is neccflary, and of all thac 
 is wonderful in the World. 
 
 Sect. XVII. Other Reafons againjl the NeceJ[it\ of 
 Natural Laws. 
 
 One might alledge many Things to prove 
 this; as for Inftance, fince all Bodies running or 
 ftriking againft one another (tho' they be hard or 
 foft, provided they be not Elaftical) do either to- 
 tally or partially lofe their Motion ; and falling 
 upon an immoveable Obftacle, fuch as a Wall, 
 and the like, remain perfe6tly flill without exert- 
 ing any farther Force; which Laws are known 
 to ali the Mathematicians, and may be found in 
 the firji Propofition of Percuffwn by JVallis and Ma- 
 riotte, p. 88. What NecefTity is there that has pre- 
 vented the Motion , whereby every Inftant fo 
 many Millions.of Bodies throughout the Univerfe 
 ftrike againft each other, from ceafing either to- 
 tally, or in a great meafure, in fo many thou- 
 fand Years? If it iliould be faid that it continues, 
 and is maintained, becaufe the moft and even the 
 very hardeft Bodies are endowed with an Elaftic 
 Force, by which a new Motion is communicated 
 to other Bodies ftriking againft them, as we find 
 it true in feveral Cafes ; yet this firther Queftion 
 ftill remains •, Vv^hat Neceffity can the beft Mathe- 
 matician fhew for Bodies being endowed with 
 any fuch Elafticity ; efpecially fince it appears, 
 that there are fo many Bodies that have no fuch 
 Faculty in them, and confequently that it does 
 not refuk from the Nature of Bodies? If it be 
 
 fuppqfcd 
 
The Religious Phlhfopher, c^ix 
 
 fuppofed that this is brought to pafs by what 
 ih.cy call a Subtile Matter, (not to examine .now 
 whether fuch a Matter be capable to produce 
 this Force, and even tho' v/e (hould grant it) yen 
 it is neverthclefs plain, that if the foregoing Ef- 
 fedl, or the Elallicity be a neceflary Quality, the 
 Cauie that is alledged thereof muft likewife be 
 neceiTary. 
 
 Now it is needlefs to fliew, that the greatefl 
 Philofophers are not able to deduce this Motion 
 of fych fine Matter, as neceffarily refulting from 
 the Nature of Bodies themfelves, (which are en- 
 tirely unadive) or from any thing befi-des. 
 
 Moreover, fince fuch a Body being driven 
 againft any Qbftacle, which it cannot remove by 
 its own Force, dees prefently lofe that Force, 
 together with its own Motion, what NecefTity is 
 there, that it fhould happen otherwife in the on- 
 ly Cafe of Gravity ? So that when a Body, falling 
 down upon another Body that flops it, ftrikes 
 againft the fame ; it ceafes indeed to move any 
 longer, but yet does by no means lofe its Force, 
 bat oftentimes proceeds to prefs with fo much Vi- 
 olence, according to the iame Right Line or Di- 
 redion, that we fee thereby great Bulwarks, Walls, 
 and the like, overturned thereby ; and tho' as 
 many Caufes thereof fliould be alledged, as there 
 are particular Hypothefes, who can prove, that 
 the laid Caufes do neceffarily refult from the Na- 
 ture of Bodies ? 
 
 So that if indeed we could continually and pro- 
 perly trace them back from Caufe to Caufe, we 
 Ihould unqueftionably find, that the firft, which 
 is the Spring of all the refl, a6ls without any Ne- 
 celTity, both as to the Things themfelves, as alfo 
 CO the Manner thereof 
 
 For which Reafon, the Wifdom that appears 
 in thefc Operations, and the Power being joined 
 
 together. 
 
9 2 X The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 together, we need not fearch any farther for a 
 Great, Glorious, and Adorable God ; who, to 
 the end that all Men might be convinced thac 
 the true Original of all Things which happen in 
 Nature, is only to be deduced from his infinite 
 Perfedions, has depofited, and does flill preferve 
 the undeniable Proofs thereof, in the firll Natural 
 Principles of all Things. 
 
 Sect. XVIII. ^he Proof of a God from the Mo- 
 tiom of the Particles of Light. 
 
 But to turn into the Way again from this Di- 
 greflion, which yet was, in fome manner, necef- 
 lary to convince fome unhappy Mathematicians, 
 not fo much of their prepofterous Ways, as of 
 their Negle6l and OmilTion in juftly reafoning 
 about the firft Caufe of all Things •, let us then 
 pafs on to other Matters, and produce one Proof, 
 (which will appear undeniable to all Perfons) of 
 a God directing every thing even to the fmalleft 
 Particles and Atoms, as we fhall (hew from the 
 Motion of the fame. 
 
 How many Millions of Millions of the Parti*- 
 cles of Light do iffue, in one Inftant, from the 
 Flame of a Candle? How much, yea, how un- 
 conceivabiy fwifter are they than a Cannon-Bul- 
 let? Concerning which the Reader may confult 
 the XXIV and XXV Contemplations ; and if we 
 would fee how exa6tly they obey the Rules pre- 
 fcribed to them, in all their Number and Velo- 
 city, let us fuppofe the Flame of a Candle at 
 AB ('Tah. XXIV. Fig.6^) and hold with one 
 Hand a common Specfacle-Glafs at GL, at a 
 pretty good Diftance from the Candle, and with 
 the other Hand a white Paper at //j, juft behind 
 the Glafs, which being carried backwards to e d, 
 you will meet with a Place, as ah^ where you will 
 
 lee 
 
The Religwm Philofopher. 923 
 
 fee the Light which at firft appear'd confufedly 
 upon//&, reprefencing perfedly and diftindly the 
 FJame of a Candle inverted. 
 
 Now we know that this exa6l inverted Pifture 
 at a b, is occafioned no othcrwife than that the 
 Rays coming from the Point A, and making the 
 Cone AGL, after having pafled through the 
 Glafs GL, are all collefted at the Point a^ as thofe 
 from the Point B at />, from C at r, and fo thofe 
 that come from all the Points of the Flame are 
 all collected in fo many Points upon the Paper at 
 ab, and there crofs each other ; for which Rea- 
 fon the Piflures or Images, at/i? and de, remain 
 wholly confufed ; becaufe the Rays coming from 
 a Point of the Candle, as A, upon that Place, do 
 fill a large Space, and are mixed with one ano- 
 ther, as has been Ihewn before. 
 
 This being done, and the Courfe of the Light 
 underftood, lee any Man whatever cafl: his Eyes 
 upon this Figure, and obferve in what a vaft 
 Number the Particles of Light run, and are 
 mingled with each other, jufl before the Glafs; fo 
 that all the Cones of Rays GAL, GBL, GCL, 
 and others that have their Tops or Vertices in each 
 Point of the Flame, as A, B, C, &c. (of which 
 there are but three reprefented here, tho' they be 
 numberlefs) do compofe a confufed Heap of an 
 unconceivable Number of Particles of Light, at 
 vm^ before they come from the Flame upon the 
 Glafs i which Particles run an infinite Number of 
 Ways obliquely and tranfverfly among one ano- 
 ther, as they fly towards the Glafs : Let him 
 likewife farther con fider, how many thoufands of 
 PerculTions will happen in that Place among the 
 fiid Particles of Light flowins; with fuch an ama- 
 zingSwiftnefs, and how many of them feem there- 
 by to be driven out of their Way : In a word, lee 
 the greateft Philofopher tell us, whether this Mo- 
 tion 
 
pi4 The Rehgiom Ph'dofapher. 
 
 tion of the Particles of Light, among each other- 
 can feem to him like to produce any thing but 
 the greateft Confufion. 
 
 Now if one fnould endeavour to make an A- 
 theift, who had never feen this Experiment, con- 
 ceive all thefe Things, and if fome Body fhould 
 tell him, that all the Rays proceeding from each 
 Point of the Flame A, B', C, b$c. tho' mix'd to- 
 gether between vm and GL, having pafled thro* 
 the Glafs GL, fiiould again be mingled at the 
 other Side of th-e faid Glafs, between GL and 
 fb\ and not^vithftanding all this, be afterwards 
 diftinftly colledled in juft fo many other Points, 
 rt, ^, f, &c. in fo exa6! an Order as to reprefent 
 the Figure of the Flame AB (fave only that it is 
 inverted) in all its Circumftances at ah, better 
 than the beft Painter in the World ; I fay, if one 
 fhould tell him all tliis,- would he not look upon 
 it as the greateft Impoflibility ? But if now one 
 fhould convince him, that the fam.e is experimen- 
 tally true, and that thefe many Millions of Par- 
 ticles of Light, fo fwifcly moving among one ano- 
 ther, do, without Delay^ and after fuch an amaz- 
 ing Manner, fubmit themfelves to this Law,* as 
 often as anyone holds a Glafs between the Can- 
 dle AB, and the Paper ab^ tho' they themfelves 
 are not only entirely ignorant of any fuch Law, 
 but likewife of their own Motions and CrofTings •, 
 Jet him ferioufly refleft, whether thofe Principles 
 upon which he founds his unhappy Philofophy, 
 can prove to his Sarisfadlion, that this does hap- 
 pen without the Dirediion of an Omniprefent 
 Power, extending its Care over all Things, even 
 the fmalleft of Bodies, 
 
 Let him confider after ail this, whether he 
 cannot difcover a God herein, who to the End 
 that thofe that defpife and deny him fhould re- 
 main inexcufable (at leaft all fuch as underfland 
 
 the 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 9 2 y 
 
 •the Motions of Light) has been pleafcd that they 
 fhall never open their Eyes without meeting and 
 receiving an irrefragable Proof of a Wonder-work- 
 ing Deity, which fo direds and regulates the 
 unconceivable Multitude of all the Rays of Light 
 flovv'ing from all Parts, and mingling among each 
 other, and feeming capable of producing nothing 
 but an irretrievable Confufion before the Pupil 
 of his Eye, as it was before the above-mention'd 
 Glafs, I fliy, does fo regulate them all, that they 
 can ferve for a diftind Sight to all Creatures. 
 
 Sect. XIX. The Exijlence of a God proved likewife 
 from the Laws of Mechanifm in general. 
 
 Moreover, all who underfland Mechanics, 
 or the Science of Motion, know that the fame in 
 its greateft Extent, does confift of nothing elfe 
 than Confequences that are deducible by Argu- 
 mentation from fomefew natural Laws; and thac 
 Bodies wholly ignorant of what they are doings 
 obferve the fame in all Circumflances with the 
 iitmoft Exadinefs, even fo far, that before they 
 depart from the fame, they operate Things which 
 to many Men that have not feen them, feem incre- 
 dible; and to thofe thac have feen them, won- 
 derful; Numbers whereof are to be met with in 
 the Books that go under the Name of Natural 
 Magic-Books, and Mathematical Recreations: 
 But fince we don*c write here only for Mathema- 
 ticians, we fliall not produce any Particulars there- 
 of, but only aflc thofe who ftill doubt, whether 
 upon their reading a Book of any learned Au- 
 thor, in which are contained the Principles of 
 Mechanics, (for Inftance, that of Stevin, fVallis, 
 la Hire, and others, who have writ particularly 
 upon that Subject) tho' fuch a Book confifts of 
 Paper, Ink, and other Materials, in which there 
 
 is 
 
^i6 The Rel'tgtom Phtlofopher, 
 
 is neither Senfe nor Knowledge, yet they wiH 
 pronounce, with great AfTurance, that it muft have 
 been writ by fomebody who was Wife and Lear- 
 ned, and that underftood all thefe natural Laws 
 and their Confequence. 
 
 S^ECT. XX. T!ranfition tb fome H-jdroJlatical Laws. 
 
 Besides the Laws by which the great Di- 
 redtor regulates the Motions of Solid Bodies, there 
 are others that have place in Fluid Matters, and 
 which if they do not very much differ, even in 
 the firft Fundamentals, yet do they fo at leaft iri 
 the Phasnomena, or Appearances, refuking from 
 thence. 
 
 Now fince we know, Firjl, that the greatcll 
 Part of the Univerfe confifts of Fluid Subllances, 
 fuch as Water, Air, Light, ^c. Secondly^ That 
 all thefe Fluid Subflances are heavy, and confe- 
 quently produce many Things according to thf! 
 Laws of their Gravity. Thirdly, That thefe Fluid 
 Subftances are the principal Inftruments of which 
 the Director of all Things does moftly make ufe. 
 Fonrthh^ Since in this Operation of Fluid Mat- 
 ters, the Wifdom, Power, and free Pteafure of 
 the Creator of the World does fliine out after the 
 cleareft manner: 
 
 We flial! proceed to a fhort experimental De-' 
 monftration of fome of the faid Laws of Hydro- 
 ftaticks^ to the end that when we proceed to fpeak 
 of the Laiv cf Prejfure according to the Depth, which 
 has place in Fluids, and from thence deduce fo 
 many Wonders of the great Ruler of Nature, any 
 one may be entirely convinced of the Certainty 
 thereof; which Demonftrations, thofe Readers 
 who think they (land in no need of fuch Affiftan- 
 ces, may pafs by, and go on to what follows 
 them. 
 
 Experimentd 
 
The Religious Philofopher, p27 
 
 Experimental D E MO NS TR AT 10 NS of the 
 
 Law of the Preffure <?/ Fluids, according to 
 their Height or Depth. 
 
 Sect. XXI. General Terms and Pofitions in Hy* 
 drojiatics. 
 
 To begin then: 
 
 T. A s to the Terms of Liquids or Fluids, we 
 mean here the fame Thing by them, tho* fome 
 do not allow all Fluid Matters to be properly Li- 
 quid. For, according to them, the Air is indeed 
 a Fluid Matter, but not Liquid, as Water, Oyl^ 
 and the like ; but for Brevity fake, v/e fhall make 
 no DiiTerence. 
 
 II. All the Parts of a Fluid, when at l^efi in a 
 VefTel which is immoveable, do yield to the fmal- 
 Jed Force ading on them ; and fo yielding, have 
 their Parts eafily feparated, which immediately 
 by their Gravity do again come together. The 
 Proof of which is obvious to every Man's Expe- 
 rience» 
 
 III. The Superficies of all Fluids, upon which 
 there is immediately incumbent either another 
 Fluid Subftance, or nothing elfe that is heavy. Of 
 that operates by another Power, will, according 
 to the A6lion of Gravity, become Horizontal or 
 Level, that is, fettle itfelf parallel to the Hori- 
 zon. 
 
 In order to fee fuch an HorizoritaLl Superficies 
 (which may alfo tend to make us the more eafily 
 apprehend fome of the following Terms and Ex- 
 preffions) we need only pour into a pretty large 
 Glafs, firft forne Water, and then fome Oy\ of 
 
 Vol. III. LU Turpeiv 
 
9 1 8 The Religious PhUofopher, 
 
 Turpentine for the Parpofe-, by which Means 
 the Superficies of the Oil, and the Separation of 
 thofe two Liquors, will fhew the aforefaid Hori- 
 zontal Plane •, and the like will be obvious in al- 
 moft all other Liquids that are unmixable. 
 
 We fliall not here inquire whether the Super- 
 ficies of a Stagnating Liquor be not likewife part 
 of the Convex Superficies of the Globe of the 
 Earth •, but it is fure enough, that it may be fup- 
 pos'd, without Miftake, that it does not differ 
 vifibly from a Horizontal Plane in fo fmall a Space 
 as we are treating of. 
 
 IV. I add moreover, that we do not here pre- 
 tend, with fome Mathematicians, to demonftrate 
 every thing from Mechanical Principles *, but on- 
 ly to fhew Experimentally the Aftion of Preflure 
 or Gravitation of Fluids, as they are govern'd by 
 the aforefaid Laws of PrelTure, according to their 
 Hei^ot or Depths that we may render them plain 
 and intelligible to every Body, and even tofuch 
 as are not converfant in Mathematicks. 
 
 Sect. XXII. The Order of the Experiments that 
 are to he made for the Foundation of Hydroflatical 
 Laws. 
 
 To proceed now, after premifing thefe Things, 
 to the Law itfelf of the Preflure according to 
 Height, we can perhaps do nothing better in or- 
 der to be more plainly underflood, and to give a 
 true Conception of our Meaning, even to the 
 moft Ignorant, than to fet before the Reader a 
 few eafy and not cofliy Experiments; for which 
 Purpofe I fhall relate them juft as they ftand upon 
 my Notes, taken about i6 or 17 Years ago, and 
 in the fame Order too, namely. That the firfl: 
 Experiments are made by one only Liquor, not 
 
 fo 
 
The Rel'tgtous Philofophen ^ip 
 
 fo much becaufe it is the ufual Manner in which 
 Philofophers treat thefe Hydroftatical Subjed:s, 
 nor becaufe Water, which is the FUiid common- 
 ly made ufe of for thefe Purpofes, has no other 
 Fluid Matter over, or above it, fince Air is al- 
 ways above, and prefTes upon it ; but merely be- 
 caufe thefe Demonftrations are more fimple, and 
 therefore more plain to Beginners, and that be- 
 caufe the Air gravitating with equal Force upon 
 equal Parts of the Superficies of Water, this Li- 
 quor may be much more conveniently ufed and 
 obferv'd, than if any other Fluid Matter were 
 incumbent on it. 
 
 The fecond Sorts of Experiments do herein 
 differ from the former, that they reprefent to us 
 the Adion of feveral Fluids upon one another. 
 
 Sect. XXIII. Of Fluids in Curve Tuhes of equal 
 Bign^fs. 
 
 But before we enter upon thefe Experiments, 
 we Ihall premife what, among other Things, has 
 been firft found to happen in Curve Tubes of an 
 equal Bore. 
 
 To wit. That in order to caufe a Fluid Mat- 
 ter in the Curve Tube AID, ( Tab. XXV. Fig. i.) 
 to quiefce or flop at the Height AB, in the Side 
 A I, and to hinder it from defcending on account 
 of its Gravity, you muft fill the other Side ID, 
 with the fame kind of Fluid, up to the like 
 Height. This is plain enough in itfelf, and the 
 Experiment may be eafily made. 
 
 Sect. XXIV, Jn Experitnent to fhew the oreat 
 Force of the Gravitating Power of Water, 
 
 ^' The firft Experiment which was about the 
 Gravitation of Water, was the following : 
 
 L 1 1 z I. 1 
 
p 3 o 'T'ke Religwm Philofopher, 
 
 I. I put into a large Glafs VelTd A BCD, 
 {rah. XXV. Fig. 2.) a Curve Tube YXQ^, and 
 a ftreight one Z ^, after tying them in Ibch a 
 manner to a Piece of Wood that lay a-crofs, or 
 horizontally upon the Rim of the Glafs, not only 
 as to make Right Angles, but likewife that their 
 loweft Orifices, PO andr/, which were of equal 
 Bignefs, were equally deep, that is, flood in the 
 fame Horizontal Plane LM. 
 
 Then pouring Water into the Veflel as high as 
 to a ^, we might perceive the Water in both the 
 Tubes to rife up to ^<? and ?im -, and as hv as it 
 appeared to us, it afcended as high in the Tubes 
 (which were chofen large for that Purpofe) as ic 
 did in the External Ve'llel. 
 
 II. Now forafmuch as the Water could noc 
 of itfelf rife as high as de in the Curve Tube 
 YXQ^, nor remain fufpended there, unl.efs a 
 Force prefs'd it down at P Q^ as appeared, be- 
 caufe upon flopping the faid Tube with one's 
 Finger at Y, and lifting it out of the Water in 
 the Veffel by the Piece of Wood EF, if we re- 
 moved the Finger from Y, we faw that the Wa- 
 ter did not only not remain at d e^ but fubfided 
 to u w, driving out that which flood in its Way 
 at the Orifice P Q^ 
 
 III. From whence therefore it was obvious, 
 that whilft the Tube was in the Water, a Gravi- 
 tating Power afled upon the Part PQ^of the 
 Horizontal Plane LM. 
 
 IV. Now to inquire into the Properties of this 
 perpendicularly Gravitating Force : 
 
 It appear'd, Firjl, that the Force which prefs'd 
 the Part PQ^ of the Horizontal Plane LM, did 
 
 by 
 
 I 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 931 
 
 by no Means regulate itfelf according to the Sur- 
 face or Breadth of the Water ab, nor yet to the 
 Quantity of the whole Mafs of Water ^ Z? L M, 
 which was incumbing upon the Horizontal Plane 
 L M, of which P Q^was a Part ; of this we af- 
 fured ourfelves, by putting the Tube YXQ_^as low- 
 as de^ in a much larger Velfel ; for Inftance, in a 
 Bucket or Tub -, in which Cafe we found, that 
 nocwithftanding the greater Breadth, when the 
 fame Depth of Water was incumbing upon PQj 
 yet the Preffure upon the Part PQ^was not 
 greater, fince it could not caufe the Water in the 
 Tube to rife higher than to d e. 
 
 'D' 
 
 \. It appear'd. Secondly, that this Gravitating 
 Force upon PQ^, adapted itfelf moil nicely and 
 exactly to the Depth of the Water a L, which 
 was the Column of Water incumbing upon PQ_ 
 and L M. 
 
 For pouring gently fome Water into the Vef- 
 fel, till it afcended on the outfide of the Tube to 
 AB, we likewife obferved the Water within the 
 Tube, to rife from de to R S. 
 
 But on the contrary, when by fucking or letting 
 out fome of the Water out of the Veflel, it was 
 reduced to the Depth of a b, or low^er, the in- 
 ternal Water did alio fubfide to de, or yet lower, 
 but fo as always to continue of the fame Height 
 with the External. 
 
 VI. Now it has been fiiewn before, and it al- 
 fo follows from Se^. XXXIV. that if the Curve 
 Tube YXQ^were extended from P Q^to NO, 
 or higher, and then fill'd up to the Height of 
 gh or ab of the Veffel, the PreiTure of this Co- 
 lumn of Water P QJ> g would be great enough 
 to fuftain the Water in the other Shank of the 
 Tube to de. 
 
 L 1 1 3 VII. So 
 
5>3^ The Rellgwrn Philofopher, 
 
 VII. So that we may conclude from hence, 
 that the whole Mafs of Water in the great Vef- 
 fel ^LM^, does not gravitate more or lefs up- 
 on P Q^ than this fame Column of Water, 
 PQJ>^, but precifely as much. 
 
 VIII. Now fince this Column PQ^^^, is equal 
 to a Column whofe Bafis was the Part P Q^of the 
 Horizontal Plane L M, and whofe Height is the 
 perpendicular Height P^ or QJ) (or otherwife 
 JL<3 orM^J or the Water incumbing from ab 
 upon the Horizontal Plane L M ; a famous Pro- 
 poficion in Hydroftaticks is deducible from hence, 
 namely, That if we fuppofe a Horizontal Plane 
 pafling thro' a flagnating or quiefcent Fluid, the 
 Force whereby a Part thereof, as P Q, is gravi- 
 tated upon , or prefs'd down, is equal to the 
 Weight of the aforefaid Column PQ^^^, whofe 
 Bafis is the Area of PQ^ Part of the Horizontal 
 Plane LM, and the Height of which is a L, or 
 M b^ or the whole Height of the Fluid incum- 
 bent upon the faid Horizontal Plane, meafuring 
 the fame diredlly upwards. 
 
 IX. This Column, becaufe it extends itfelf 
 from the fuppos'd Horizontal Plane to the up- 
 permoft Superficies of this fingle Fluid, (and, if 
 there be more Fluids incumbent on each other, 
 to the uppermoft Superficies of that Fluid which 
 is highell) and contains all the perpendicular 
 Heights of all the Fluids imprefTing or incumb- 
 ing on each other, we fhall hereafter, for Bre- 
 vity's fake, call the Column of Altitude, 
 
 X. Now to Ihew that there happens not only 
 to this one, but to all equal Parts, as PQ^of the 
 fame Horizontal Plane LM, one and the fame 
 PrefTure, and each equal to the Weight of this 
 
 Column, 
 
The Religious Ph'dofopher, 933 
 
 Column, we remov'd the little Piece of Wood 
 ET, with the Curve Tube YXQ__that was tied 
 to it, from one Part of the Veffcl to the other, 
 fo that the Orifice PQ^fill'd at every Turn a 
 new Place of the faid Horizontal Plane, but we 
 always found the Water flopping at de, or at the 
 fame Height; and confequently, that every Part 
 equal to the Area PQ^of an Horizontal Plane 
 LM, is always prefs'd down with an equal 
 Force, which is alio equal to that of the Column, 
 of Height. 
 
 XL And to fhew farther, that the different Fi- 
 gures of Veffels did not alter the Cafe, or that 
 it is not neceffary that this gravitating Column 
 P QJo g, fhould be always diredtly perpendicular 
 to the Part PQ^ that it prelTes, we thruft a Piece 
 of Wood IK, G H, with a flat Bottom GH, 
 or a Beer-Glafs, or a Phial with the Bottom 
 downwards, to a certain Depth, as GH, under 
 the Superficies of the Water ab, and held it there 
 immoveable •, after which we turn'd the Tube 
 Y X Q^quite about, bringing the Orifice PQ^to 
 pq, diredly under the aforefaid Bottom, and we 
 oblerv'd, that notwithftanding the gravitating 
 perpendicular Column over pq, could not extend 
 itfelf higher than to G H, yet the Water remained 
 in the Tube at de^ and confequently at the fame 
 Height, as if the whole Column of Altitude 
 PQ^/3|, were fupported by or refled on PQ^ 
 
 XII. So that it appear'd from thence, that 
 each Part P Q^ ^^, &c. of the Horizontal Plane 
 LM, was not always juft prefs'd by the Column 
 of Altitude itfelf, but by a Weight equal to that 
 of the faid Column -, and confequently that this 
 Law obtains in Veflels or Figures, of which, 
 ^ho' there he here but one fingle Inflance given, 
 
 L 1 1 4 and 
 
P34 '^^^ Reltgious Philofopher, 
 
 and numberlefs Vcfitis might be propos'd for 
 Trial, yet it fufRciently confirms our Pofition 
 witii the Concurrence of all that are vers'd in Hy- 
 drojlaticks^ and abundance of Experiments in all 
 Kinds of Vefl"els. 
 
 XIIT. I muft however endeavour to remove 
 one Difficulty, which, it may be, renders what we 
 havejuft now faid obfcure to fome People, and 
 then pafs on to fomewhat elfe. 
 
 It is this. If a Drinking-Glafs or Cup k I y S^ 
 be filled with Water, and then inverted fuddenly, 
 fo that the Mouth 7 8, defcends below the Su- 
 perficies ^ b', and if one continue the Cup or 
 Glafs in the faid Pofture, it will be found : 
 
 Firjl^ That the Water will defcend either to 
 k L, or f/, according as there was more or lefs 
 of it in the Glafs, but by no Means fo low as 9 
 or 10, or as the external Water a h. 
 
 Secondly^ That in Cafe the Curve Tube Y X Q^ 
 in which the Water is at the Height of d e^ be 
 turn'd about in its String, and fhov'd forwards, if 
 neceflary, with the Piece of Wood EF, fo that 
 the faid Tube YXQ^be brought to i 4 6, and 
 its Orifice P Q^to 5 6 diredly under the Glafs 
 k ij ^ (continuing ftill in the Horizontal Plane 
 L M) we fhall find that the Water will remain 
 in the faid Tube immoveably at 2 3, the fame 
 Height as d f, and as the external Water a h. 
 
 Now fince each Part PQjind 5 6 of the Hori- 
 zontal Plane LMis prefs'd by the Column, the 
 Height of which is equal to the Height of the 
 Water, and forafmuch as there is no more Weight 
 iiponPQ^than the Column P Q^gh^ and fince 
 there feems to be incumbing on 5 6 a Gravitat- 
 ing Column 5 6, /r, of a greater Depth, and 
 confcquently of a greater Weight than that of 
 V(^bg\ it feems that it ough; to follow iike- 
 
 wife 
 
The Religious Philofopher. 93^ 
 
 wife, that the PrefTure upon 5 6 fhould be much 
 greater than that upon PQj and therefore that 
 the Water in the Tube at 146, fliould afcend 
 mach higher than 23 or d e^ but on the contra- 
 ry, the Water at 2 3, or J<?, continues at an e- 
 qual Height with the external a h. 
 
 This Experiment would be a notable ObjecSli- 
 on againft what we have advanced, were it not 
 that all who are any Ways vers'd in Hydrojlatics^ 
 know, that what is laid before, is only meant 
 when there is no other gravitating Fluid upon the 
 Water a h\ and that the PrelTure of the Air, 
 which always gravitates upon the Water a h^ is 
 only the Caufe here that the Water continues fuf- 
 pended in the Glafs or Cup at c f. That in cafe 
 no Air prefs'd upon the Water a b^ the Water in 
 the fiid Glafs ^/ 8 7 would not continue higher 
 than the external Water rt; ^ or 9 10, tho' the 
 Glafs be inverted -, as is well known to thofe that 
 ufe Air-Pumps. 
 
 So that this Objeflion is properly of no 
 AVeight againft what we have afferted, fince wc 
 only treat of Cafes in which the Preflure of the 
 Air produces no remarkable Alterations, or at 
 Jeaft, in which we may fuppofe them. 
 
 Sect. XXV. Experiments -proving the Fluids prefs 
 upwards. 
 
 XIV. To proceed now to the PrelTure of Fluids 
 upwards: 
 
 That in Water and other Fluids a PrefTure up- 
 wards has likewife Place, may be inferr'd from 
 many Water- Works and Fountains that throw 
 up Water. 
 
 This will alfo appear by the ftrait Tube Zrt: 
 For unlefs the Water at the Part r / of the Hori- 
 zontal Plane LM were prefs'd upwards, it would 
 
 not 
 
p^6 The Religious Pb'tlofopher. 
 
 not be pofTible that the Column rtnm, which 
 lies upon the Superficies of the External Water 
 ahm the Veffel, could keep its Station at ;zw, fince 
 it is continually prefs'd downwards by its own 
 Weight. 
 
 To give then an Inftance thereof: Stop the 
 empty Tube 7.rt with your Finger at Z, and 
 thruft or put it down into the Water as far as r/, 
 you will thereupon find that the faid Tube will 
 remain empty from Z to r^ or thereabouts; ex- 
 cepting perhaps, that by the Prefllire upwards of 
 rt, the Water may rife a little, or fo much higher 
 in the Tube than r t (if let down into a great 
 Depth where the Preffure upwards is ftronger) as 
 the Force of the faid Preiture can contract or 
 fqueeze together the Air which is in the Tube. 
 
 But in order to know with what Force r^ is 
 prefTed upwards, you need only remove your Fin- 
 ger away from 2 the Orifice of the Tube, and fo 
 give a free Paflage to the internal Air which is 
 driven againft the Finger by the Preffure of the 
 Water from below, and you will find (in cafe the 
 external Water be as high as ^x Z^, andtheTubebe 
 tolerably large, fo that there be not too great an 
 adherence of the Particles of the Water to the 
 fides of the Tube, on account of its narrownefs) 
 I fay, you will find that the internal Water will 
 not only rife as high as the external Surface ab, 
 or nm, but much higher at firft, for Inftance, up 
 to TV; and that it will afterwards fall down 
 from thence below nm^ and not till after fome 
 "Vibrations up and down, continue at mn. 
 
 From which Motion, or Afcent and Defcent 
 of the Water in the Tube Zr/, it is plain that 
 it is not only hinder'd by a Refiftance from falling 
 down, as if it were oppos'd by a folid Body at 
 rt ; but that a real and aftual Power obtains here, 
 and operates like Weights in the Scales of a Ba-* 
 
The Religious PhUofopher, 937 
 
 Jance, which do likewife flufluate or dance up and 
 down, before they arrive at a juft Equilibrium. 
 
 Finally, this Force prefling upwards, feems to 
 be fully proved by the following Experiments. 
 
 Take-a crooked Tin Tube (Tab. XXVI. Fig. i.) 
 ADF, which is of fuch width at EF, as to be 
 exaftly cover'd with the Top or Lid of a little 
 wooden Box EGHF, Put it down into a Vef- 
 fel N T C O fill'd with Water up to the Sur- 
 face N O, and you fhall find that the little Lid 
 * E G H F, tho' much lighter than the Water, 
 will fubfide like a Stone, and how deep foever it 
 be placed in the Water, will remain immoveable 
 on the Orifice E F of the faid Tube, until the 
 Water infinuating itfelf between the Lid and the 
 Tube, raifes it felf upwards, or till filling the 
 Tube to I, 2, 3, 4, the Air at 3 4 E F, railes up 
 the faid Lid. 
 
 Hence it is plain, that if a lighter Body than 
 Water (for Inftance, fo thin a Subllance as this lit- 
 tle Piece of Wood) is not rais'd by a real Force 
 prejfing upwards^ that it will by no means float, 
 but fubfide like heavier Bodies. We fhall fhew 
 hereafter, that Water can even raife and caufe Lead 
 to float by the like Force ; but what we have ad- 
 vanced, is fufficiently confirm'd by the prefent 
 Experiments. 
 
 Sect. XXVI. An Experiment tojhew the Creates 
 nefs of this Force preffing upwards^ 
 
 XV. From this Water fufpendecf in the Tube 
 Z r / (T!ah. XXV. Fig. 2.) we may judge, Firji^ of 
 the Greatnefs of the Force prefling upwards at rf 
 
 for 
 
 '» ' " ' ■ ' ■ ■ H ■■ I 
 
 * N. B. The bejl Way to make this Experiment, is to keep the 
 Lid dozen with your Finger clofe to the turrCd up end of the Tube 
 jE F, /;'// /'/ l;e about an Inch or two under Water. 
 
938 The Religtom Ph'tlofopher\ 
 
 for Inftance -, for fince there is one Force ading 
 by a PrefTure upward, and another by a Preffure 
 downward upon r/, as has been prov'd before, it 
 is plain, if the FJuid at rt does neither afcend nor 
 defcend, but remains at the fame Point, thofetwo 
 Forces or Powers mufl: be equal to each other ; for 
 if either prevail'd, the Water at r / would be 
 moved according to the Direftion of that Power. 
 
 Now fince r/ is preft downwards by the Co- 
 lumn of Altitude nmrt, as is fhewn before; it 
 is plain that rt is alfo preft upwards by a Force 
 equal to the Weight of this Column of Altitude. 
 
 This may be further proved another Way. 
 
 Take a Tube, which for Convenience fake fhould 
 not be too large, and thruft it down into the Wa- 
 ter as far as 11, 12, rt: Stop the Mouth of it 
 with your Finger at Z ; then if you lift it up per- 
 pendicularly out of the Water, the inclos'd Fluid 
 will remain fufpended at 11, 12, r/, as is known 
 to thofe who try Wines ; then put the faid Tube 
 again into the VefTel fiU'd with Water up to aby 
 fo as the internal Water 11, 12, may be below 
 the Surface of the external a b or n m^ or elfe 
 above the fame. 
 
 If then you remove your Finger from Z, you 
 will fee in the firft Place, that the Force which 
 prelTes rt upwards, is greater than the Weight 
 of fhe Column rt 11, 12 ; and that it will caufe 
 tfie Fluid to rife from 11, 12, to 71 m^ or to an 
 Height equal to the external Water ab. 
 
 On the contrary, if you take away your Fin- 
 ger from Z, when the Fluid 11, 12, rt is up at 
 TV, or higher than the Water ab^ you will find 
 that upward-prefTing Force at r/, is lefs than that 
 of the Column of Water rt'Y V, and confequent- 
 ly that the faid Column will defcend, nocwith- 
 ftanding the Force which preffes upwards, as low 
 as nm^ or ab. 
 
 Only 
 
TToe Religious Ph'tlofopher. 939 
 
 Only if you thruft down the Tube with the in- 
 cluded Water fufpended for the Purpofe at ;z;^, 
 till the faid n ?n be parallel with the horizontal 
 Plane a b, or till the internal Water n m be of 
 an equal Height with the external ab -, you wilJ 
 fee, that upon removing your Finger, the Water 
 in rtmn^ will remain there without rifing or 
 falling. 
 
 From whence it may be Inferred, that the Forces 
 which preft upwards and downwards, are in this 
 Cafe equal to each other ; and therefore that a 
 Part r / of the Horizontal Plane, as it is preft 
 downwards with the Weight of the Column of 
 Altitude rtnm, is likewife preft upwards in Stag- 
 nating Fluids, with a Force equai to the Weight 
 of the faid Column, 
 
 XVI. If now, upon removing the TubeZ;-/ 
 faften'd to the little Piece of Wood EF, and car- 
 rying it along all the Parts, of the Florizontal 
 Plane L M, the Water remains continually fuf- 
 pended in the Tube at n in ; it follows, that 
 every Part of the faid Plane equal to the Orifice 
 ?'/, is preft upwards with an equal Force. 
 
 XVII. Now that this Force prefling upwards, 
 adapts itfelf exadly to the Depth, but by no means 
 to the Breadth, nor to the Quantity of the Wa- 
 ter ftanding above a Horizontal Plane, may be 
 fiiewn here, as it was before, by the Force that 
 preffes downwards. For if you pour Water into 
 the VefTcl till it afcends from <3^ to AB, the Pref- 
 fure upwards will be proportionably greater ac 
 r /, and caufe the Fluid in the Tube to rife from 
 nm to TV. 
 
 But if afterwards you draw offfo much of the 
 Water in the great VelTel, as to bring it down 
 from A B to a^, or lower, the Force preftlng up- 
 wards 
 
j4^ ^^^ Religious Philofopher, 
 
 wards will proportionably \tKtn ; and whereas 
 it was able before to raife the Internal Fluids as 
 high as TV, it can't now keep it up beyond mn. 
 
 Thus we fee every Thing adapts itfelf to the 
 Height or Depth. 
 
 And if you have a mind to make this Experi- 
 ment with a Bucket or Tub of Water, or with 
 any other Veflel greater or fmaller than that we 
 ufed, you will find that the Breadth or Surface of 
 the Water makes no Alteration, nor will the up- 
 ward preffing Force produce any greater or lefTer 
 EfFe6t, than to continue the Fluid 71m in the Tube 
 fufpended at the Height ^^ of the external Water. 
 
 Sect. XXVII. Ttje Laws of TreJJure up and 
 downwards. 
 
 XVIII. From all this it is eafy to conclude, 
 with refpe<5t to the upward and downward Pref- 
 fure compared together, that. 
 
 If we fuppofe a flagnating Fluid {Tab. XXV. 
 Fig.2.) an Horizontal Plane from L to M, a Num- 
 ber of equal Parts taken at Pleafure, fuch as P Q^ 
 r/, pq^ n?n, ^6, Hs'c. each of thefe Parts 
 Being, Firjl, prefs'd upwards with an equal Force : 
 
 And Secondly, downwards, with one and the 
 fame Force as another, be it what it will. 
 
 thirdly, (and which is of great Ufe in Hydro- 
 fiatics) that one Part, as P Q^, taken at Pleafure, 
 is prefs'd with as much Force downwards, as 
 another that is equal to it, as /^ j, rt, ^c. like- 
 wife taken at Pleafure, is prefs'd upwards. 
 
 And alio on the contrary •, 
 
 That the firft Part P Q^, is prefs'd with as 
 great a Force upwards, as ^ ^ or ri are prefs'd 
 downwards. 
 
 Fourthly, That the Force which prefTes each 
 Part upon the other, is equal to the Weight of 
 the perpendicular Column of the Fluid. 
 
 ^ All 
 
The Religious Philofopher. 941 
 
 All which is plain enough from what has been 
 faid. 
 
 Sect. XXVIIT. An Experiment of the Preffurs 
 downwards of different Fluids upon one another, 
 
 XIX. Hitherto, like many others, who 
 write about Hydrojlatics, we have only confider'd 
 Water as a Fluid that has no other Fluid upon or 
 over it. But forafmuch as there is another Fluid 
 which is ufually incumbent on it, namely the Air, 
 and which in fome Cafes does often and notably 
 exert its Power, as we have fhewn above, Se^. 
 XIII j it will not perhaps be difpleafing to fuch 
 as have not been much converfant in Hydrojiatics^ 
 if we fhould hereconfider fome of the Properties 
 of different Fluids lying upon each other. 
 
 The Experiment therefore which we made fome 
 Years ago for this Purpofe, may be perform'd with 
 all unmixable Liquors ; as thefe two are in which 
 we fee Brandy that has flood a while upon Pot- 
 Afhes, to which we may join Oil of turpentine 
 for a third unmixable Fluid. We only try'd the 
 fame with two, to wit, with Pickle or Water, in 
 which there was as much common Salt dilTolv'd 
 as could be, and with Oil of Turpentine. 
 
 We therefore took two little Sticks, cd and ef^ 
 and bound them to a Piece of Wood^/6 ('T'^^.XXV'. 
 Fig. 3.J which, as in the foregoing Experiment, 
 we placed upon the Horizontal Rim of a pretty 
 large and deep Glafs-VefTel, fo that the fiid Sticks 
 made right Angles with the Piece of Wood, and 
 defcended Perpendicularly into the Veflel •, to one 
 of 'em we ty'd the Curve Tube C G B, to 
 the other the Streight one DEF, in fuch man- 
 ner, that the upper Orifice of each, C and D, 
 was a good way below the Rim of the Glafs- 
 VefTel, and the lower Orifices AB, and EF 
 
 (which 
 
942- T'he ReTigtom Philojhpher, 
 
 (which as the Tubes themfelves were of abciiic 
 the fame Size) were placed as near as poffible in 
 the fame Horizontal Plane HE. 
 
 XX. Now to give a rough Notion of the 
 PrefTure of the Air -, we pour'd fome Pickle into 
 the Vcflcl up to H I, which running into the Tube 
 BGC, at the Orifice A B, afcended in the oppo- 
 fite Leg up the Pleight k /, being parallel to" 
 the external Liquor HI, and there it itaid. 
 
 When we remov'd the Tube, as in the formef 
 Cafe, from one part of the Superficies of the Pickle 
 H I, to another, we always found that the Liquor 
 within the Glafs remain'd unchangeably at kl. 
 
 From whence it appear'd, in cafe the Air gra- 
 vitates, which we fuppofe here, that it prefles up- 
 on equal PartSj fuch as AB, ah^ &c. of the Sur- 
 face of the Pickle Vv^ith equal Force : Since other- 
 wife, if the faid PrefTure were greater on fome 
 Parts, and lefs on others, the Fluid kl in the Tube, 
 would have rifen or fallen ; if otherwife (which 
 follows from what has been fhewn already) the 
 Air in the Tube CO incumbent upon kl^ and 
 higher, does continually prefs upon the faid kl 
 with equal Force. But this by the way. 
 
 XXI. Having pour'd in more Pickle, up 
 as high as LM, we found the Liquor in the Tubes' 
 to rife to X y and 24 •, or as in the firfl Experi- 
 ment, to the fame Height as the external Liquor. 
 
 But when we pour'd upon the faid Pickle L M, 
 Oil of Turpentine to the Height N O, the Liquor 
 in the Tubes rofe from x)? to no^ and from 2:4 
 10 p q ; but remain'd below O N, or the Super- 
 ficies of the Oil. 
 
 From whence we may infer, that a lighter Fluid 
 like the faid Oil NOLM, being incumbent up- 
 on a heavier, as the Pickle, produces a PrefTure 
 
 both 
 
Tloe Religious Ph'tlofopher-. 943 
 
 both upwards and downwards: Since AB muft 
 be preft more downwards to make the Pickle riie 
 from ;v }» to no\ and EF with a greater Force 
 upwards, to raife the Pickle from 24 toj?^, and 
 keep it there fufpended. 
 
 XXtl. After this we thruft down a Crane 
 or Syphon with a long narrow Tube thro' the Oil 
 NOLM, till it came below LM, or til! it reach- 
 ed the Pickle; of which as we drew fome part 
 out, we obferv'd, that the Depth of the fame 
 Fluid in both the Tubes decreas'd proportionably, 
 falling below n and / 5-, but rofe again as more 
 Pickle was put in. 
 
 The fame Thing happen'd upon taking out, and 
 letting in again any part of the Oil NO. 
 
 And fo did the lall, with lifting upwards the 
 Orifices of the Tubes A B, and EF. 
 
 From whence it appears, that in feveral Fluids 
 incunibent upon each other, as well as in one 
 alone, the PrelTures which raife and fall the Parts 
 of any Horizontal Plane in each of the Fluids, ' 
 are likewife adapted to the Depths of the incum- 
 bent Fluids. 
 
 But they are no ways afTeded by the Breadth of 
 Fluids, fmce it is fufficiently known to all that 
 underftand H^drojlaticks, that in Cafe the Height 
 of the Fluids over A B and EF continues the fame, 
 the Eifed would be the fame •, and the Pickle at 
 710 and /^, would continue at the fame Height in 
 VefTels of all kinds of Breadths. 
 
 XXIII. We likewife found, that if we carry'd 
 the Orifices of thefe Tubes A B and EF lateral- 
 ly along the Parts of the Horizontal Plane of the 
 Pickle HI (the fame may be faid of the Oil too) 
 the Liquor in the Tubes preferv'd the fame Depth 
 
 Vol. III. M m m or 
 
P44 ^^ Religions Ph'dofopher* 
 
 or Heighc in every new Place upon the fame Ho- 
 rizontal Plane, as was obferv'd in the firil. 
 
 From whence it may be concluded, as before, 
 that all equal Parts of a Horizontal Plane, whe- 
 ther the laid Plain runs thro' the uppermoft Fluid, 
 or thro* any other which has more Fluids, incum- 
 bent on it, are preft upwards and downwards 
 with equal Force. 
 
 Sect, XXIX. Oil gravitates or prcjps on Pickle^ 
 in the fame manner as Air does onWater. 
 
 XXIV. To reprefent now in a fhort Sketch, 
 how Air operates upon a Fluid below it-, we need 
 only pour in Oil till it rifes up to P Q^ or above 
 the upper Orifices of the Tubes C and D •, which 
 by that means running into the faid Tubes, it 
 will caufe the Pickle within them, to fubfide from 
 no znd pq, io x y and 2:4, or to an equal Depth 
 with the external Pickle at LM, juft as if the 
 Air prefl upon it. 
 
 Sect. XXX. The Great nefs of the Prejfure Up- 
 wards and Downwards in feveral Fluids incum- 
 bent upon one another. 
 
 XXV. Lajlly^ Let us again fuppofe N O to 
 be the upper Superficies of the Oil. Now to 
 Ihew with how much Force every equal Part of a 
 Horizontal Plane HI, fuch as AB, EF, &c. are 
 preft upwards and downwards, when there are 
 feveral Fluids incumbent on each other •, we pour- 
 ed Quiekfilver into the Curve Tube ABGC, 
 till it rofe to an equal Height in both Legs, name- 
 ly, to AB, and kl. Then we pour'd into the 
 great VefTel, Pickle as high as LM, and Oil of 
 Turpentine as high as NO, and fo thruft down 
 the Tube BGC thro' the Oil into the Pickle, as 
 
 1 far 
 
The Religious Phdofopher, 94 j 
 
 far as HI ; and when all was quiet and fettled^ 
 we found that the Quickfilver had fubfided in one 
 Shank from AB to TU, and rifen in the other 
 from kl to r s. 
 
 This remaining fo, we fill'd another Curve 
 Tube of equal Legs (Tab. XXV. Fig. 4.) 7 89, 
 firft below to a certain Height (as here alfo AB 
 and/^/J with Quickfilver, and bringing forwards 
 the Curve Tube CG B, Fig. 3. dole to the fide 
 of the great VefTel, we meafured with Compaf- 
 fes as nicely as we could, the Height of the Pickle 
 U W above the Quickfilver TU. 
 
 We alfo pour'd Pickle into the other equal 
 Leg'd Tube J '& ^-i I'ig. 4. till it rofe to the fame 
 Height as WU above the Quickfilver that was 
 in it, equal to the Pickle in the Veflel. After 
 which, meafuring in the like manner the Oil in 
 the Vefiel at M O, we alfo pour'd Oil into the 
 Equicrurp.l Tube to the fame Hciglit "VV X ; fo 
 that the Pickle and the Oil, as well in the faid 
 Tube, as in the VefTel, were both fafpended at 
 an equal Height above the Superficies of the 
 Quickfilver T U. 
 
 I fhould add here, that in order to bring Pickle 
 and Oil into the Equicrural Tube Fig. 4. to the 
 fame Height with that in the Veflel, you muft 
 take care you do not pour them in at firft to the 
 Height required ; becaufe theTube not being very 
 large, when that which flicks to the Sides at pour- 
 ing in comes to fubfide, it V/ill caufe it to rife 
 higher than in the VefTel. This may be obviated 
 perhaps by firft filling the Tube Fig. 4. and theni 
 by pouring Pickle and Oil into the VefTel. They 
 that have a mind may make the Trial. 
 
 Afterwards having meafured with CompafTes 
 the Height r« (which the Superficies of the Quick- 
 filver rj in one Leg had above the Superficies 
 TU in the other) in both Tubes in and out of 
 M m m 2 the 
 
94^ T^^ Religious Phllofopher. 
 
 the VefTel, we found the fame Height rti to h'6 
 equal in both. 
 
 XXVI. From whence we plainly perceiv'd 
 that all the Fluids incumbent on each other in 
 the Vefiel above T U, and confequently alfo above 
 AB, did equally gravitate upon AB in the Vef- 
 fel , and neither more nor lefs, than if the faid 
 Fluids had been in a narrow afcending Tube, 
 each in its ftreight perpendicular Height. 
 
 For fince the Tubes both within and without 
 the Veffel {Tab. XXV. Fig. 3 and 4.) were about 
 the fime Width; if the Side-Fluids in the broad- 
 Vefiel gravitated more upon AB, than the per- 
 pendicular Column ABYX in the Equicrural 
 Tube upon A B, Fig. 4 •, it would follow, that 
 the upper Superficies of the Quickfilver r j, in 
 the Veffel, would rife higher above the former 
 Superficies iiw of the fiid Quickfilver than in the 
 Equicrural Tube. 
 
 XXVIL The contrary of which being found 
 to be true in all the Farts of a Horizontal Plane, 
 as HI, v/here-ever the Orifice of the Tube AB 
 is placed, it fliew'd, that when Fluids are incum- 
 bent upon each other in a Veffel, fuppofing in 
 one of them a Horizontal Plane, as HI, no Part 
 thereof will fuffer either more or lefs Preffure from 
 all the incumbent Fluids, how broad foever the 
 Veffel is, than of a Column ABX Y •, the Ba- 
 fis of which is AB, and the Top of it reaching 
 up to the upper Superficies of the higheft Fluid 
 NO; and this is what we have call'd the Co- 
 lumn of Altitude. 
 
 XXVIII. Now as we have defcrib'd above the 
 Column of Altitude in a Fluid, it may be con- 
 cluded hov/ the fame is fo plainly defcrib'd in this 
 
 Cafe i 
 
The Religious Phtlofopher. c^^j 
 
 Cafe •, to wit, that in feveral Fluids incumbent 
 upon each other, I be Column of Altitude confifts of 
 a Pillar, whofe Bafis or Bottom is AB, or E F, 
 for Inftance, or fome part of a fuppofed Horizon-- 
 tal Plane HI, and whofe Top is the upper Sur- 
 face of the uppermoft of all the Fluids that are 
 incumbent upon each other-, as for Inftance, BZ 
 compos'd of the feveral Depths of the Pickle 
 B W, of the Oil WX, and of the Air XZ 
 (imagining that XZ extends itfelf to the upper 
 part of the Air) in fuch manner, that each Height, 
 as B W, WX, and X Z, prefTes downwards with 
 the particular Weight of every Fluid of which ic 
 is the Height. 
 
 XXIX. It fhould be obferved here, that it is 
 not neceflary that each Part fhould be always 
 preil with fuch a perpendicular Column, fince ab 
 fufFers the fime PreiTure, notwithftanding ( if we 
 fuppofe K to be a folid Body) that the Column 
 dire6lly incumbing upon ah, or abmi, can't ex- 
 tend itfelf in a ftreight Line higher than to m ?', 
 provided the Surface of the upper Fluid be at the 
 fame Height as before ; but the meaning of all 
 that has been fliid is, that both ab and AB are 
 prefled with a Weight which is equal to. the Co- 
 lumn of Altitude y A';/;;;. XXVII. 
 
 XXX. So that in order to inquire into the Na- 
 ture of any Water- Works, with refped to the Pref- 
 fure of the Water upwards and downwards, you 
 may fingle out a Part AB, Fig. 4. of a Horizon- 
 tal Plane HI, upon or over which the whole Co- 
 lumn of Altitude ABZ may be placed ; or other- 
 wife you may lengthen out the Horizontal Plane 
 H I towards N or I, even beyond the VefTel that 
 contains the Part AB, {Tab. XXV. Fig. 3.) up- 
 on which we feek for the PreiTure,' and moreover 
 
 M m m 3 take 
 
pj^^ The Rel'igtous Ph'tlofopher. 
 
 take an equal Pare A B, Ciab. XXV. Fig. ^.) of 
 the faid Plane extended frofn I to B, on which 
 the Column of Akicude may be fet and repre- 
 fented, if we continue the Superficies M L and 
 NO, &c. of the Fluids incumbent on each other 
 as far as W and X. 
 
 So that to know wi.th what Weight al\ in the 
 VefTel, is preft j it may be anfvver'd, with the Co- 
 lumn of Altitude ABZ, which is reprefented in 
 Fig. 4. out of the VeiTel •, of which Column BW 
 is the Pickle, WX the Oil, and XZ 8 quite to 
 the Top is Air. 
 
 We might alfo conceive the Column ah mi in- 
 cumbent upon a h., as paffing thro' a folid Body 
 K, only by afcribing to the Height of each Fluid 
 in it, its particular Part and Weight. 
 
 Sect. XXXI. Of the Preffure upon equal Paris of 
 Higher or Lower Hcrizontal Planes. 
 
 XXXI. I T is unneceflary to add farther, that 
 {Tab. XXVI. Fig. 2.) the Part d lying in the Ho- 
 rizontal Plane GT, is preft with fo much more 
 Force upwards and dov/nwards, than the Part c 
 in a higher Plane EF, as the Column of Altitude 
 /?« upon GT, is heavier than the Column fb 
 incumbent on the other Plane EF. This every 
 one may apply to a Part d- in a lov/er Plane N H, 
 as alfo to feveral Fluids lying upon each other. 
 
 Sect. XXXII. Hyclrofalical Laws of feveral 
 Fluids incumbent on one another, 
 
 XXXII. From ail which then, there follows 
 this great Hydroflatical Proportion (v>^hich does 
 iikev,'ife very much contribute to difcover the 
 fov/ers and Motions in Hydraidicks., or Water- 
 l^orks) after a fhort and plain Manner. 
 
The ReTigious Phdofopber, 54^ 
 
 " It is thus: 
 
 If feveral Fluids be incumbent upon each other, 
 and we fuppofe one Horizontal Plane, as HI 
 (Tab. XXV. Fig. 3.; pafTing thro' one of 'em : 
 
 Two or more equal Parts thereof (as A B, 
 ah, EF, i^c.) will each of 'em be prefs'd up- 
 wards and downwards, with the Weight :of their 
 Columns of Altitude, and confequently with 
 equal Force. 
 
 From whence it follows. 
 
 That one of thefe Parts, fuch as A B, is pref- 
 fed downwards with the fame Force as another 
 ab^ or E F, upwards. 
 
 And on the contrary. 
 
 That the firfl AB is prefled with as greac 
 Force upwards, as another ab or EF down- 
 wards ; which we fhall therefore, for Brevity's 
 fake, call here the Law of Altitude or Depth., be- 
 caufe it adapts itfeif only to the Height (or Depth) 
 of Fluids, but by no means to their Breadth or 
 Surface. 
 
 XXXIII. It muft be here obferv'd, that in 
 the PrefTure upwards and downwards on equal 
 Parts of the fame Horizontal Plane (we do not 
 now fpeak of higher or lower Planes) it is meant 
 of fuch Parts AB, ab.^ EF, i^c. which have a 
 Communication with each other in the fame 
 Fluid •, that is,- fuch as a Thread or Line, may 
 be fuppos'd to be drawn from the one to the 
 other, without being oblijged to pafs thro' ano- 
 ther Fluid or Solid Body. 
 
 It is neceflary to lay down this Caution here, 
 becaufe this fo general Proportion may otherwife 
 not fucceed in Tome Cafes. 
 
 M m m 4 SEcr. 
 
9 JO The Religious Phtlofopher, 
 
 Sect. XXXIII. 'The Prejfure upwards proceeds on^ 
 ly from Lateral Fluids, 
 
 XXXIV. We have no occafion to prove exprefly, 
 that all Parts, as rt, (Tab. XXV. Fig. 2.) of a Ho- 
 rizontal Plane LM, are prefs'd downwards by 
 their own Weight, and that of other incumbent 
 Fluids; but that they are never prefs'd upwards, 
 but by Fluids that are not only higher, but alfo 
 lateral ; and other l^arts of the fame Horizonta,! 
 Plane L M prefs downwards : So that all Pref- 
 fure upwards proceeds fi"om thefe Lateral Fluids, 
 as from their neareft Caufes. 
 
 For take away the Lateral Fluids that are in 
 the Veffel ahM b, on the Outfide of the Tube 
 r/TV, the Liquor in the faid Tube lofing its 
 PrefTure upwards, will immediately fubfide. ' 
 
 Sect. XXXIV. Oblique Prejffures do likewife adapf: 
 themfelves to the Height of Fluids, 
 
 XXXV. Now to fay fomething concerning 
 the Oblique Prejfurcs of Fluids. 
 
 That Fluids may be prefs'd and protruded in 
 various Obliquities, is fo plainly proved by the 
 Cocks and y^i/Z^^^c"/ of many Fountains, as not to 
 require any farther Demonftration here. 
 
 But that thefe oblique-preffing Fluids do alfo 
 adapt themfelves to the direft perpendicular 
 Height of the faid Fluids over the prefs'd Part, 
 as the foregoing, and by no Means according to 
 their Quantity or Obliquity, ihall be likewife 
 briefly fhewn. 
 
 Take a Recurve Tube {Tab. XXVI. Fig. ^. 
 and 4.) A BCD, which being continued from 
 C D, aflfumcs the Form of C E F N D ; pour 
 V/acer into it up to A, whereupon you will find 
 
 that 
 
Tloe Religtous Ph'dofopher, 951 
 
 that the Water will fpread itfelf till it attains to an 
 equal Height in the other Leg EF, of whatfo- 
 ever oblique Shape the faid Leg CDEF be, 
 with refpecl to the prefs'd Part CD. 
 
 Now we know, that if the Tube were exten- 
 ded from C D, ftreight up to C G H D, and 
 were full of Water as high as GH, or at a 
 Height equal to A L, and E F, the perpendi- 
 cular Column CGHD, would keep the Water 
 in the Tube AB, to the fame Height A B, juft 
 after the fime Manner as here in the Oblique Pref- 
 fure EFND. 
 
 Confequently the Horizontal prefs*d Part C D, 
 undergoes an equal Prefllire from the ftreight Co- 
 lumn CGDH, as from the Curve or oblique 
 one CDFND. 
 
 And this would be juft the fame, and remain 
 fo, though the Curve Tube (Tab. XXVI. Fig. 4..) 
 were widen'd as at CEFKD, or even narrow'd 
 in any other Manner, fo as to contain a greater 
 or lefTer quantity of Liquor ; as likewife in which 
 Obliquity one of the faid Tubes ftood upon the 
 Plane BCD, and prefs'd the Part CD; if only 
 the prefs'd Horizontal Part C D preferv'd the 
 fame Magnitude, and the Perpendicular Height 
 G C, H D, or F M of the Fluids upon the Plane 
 CD continued the fame. 
 
 Sect. XXXV. T'be Hydrojlat'ical Laws of Obli^ie 
 Prejfures. 
 
 XXXVI. So that the foremention'd Law of 
 Altitude, is here alfo of fuch Force in the Cafe of 
 Oblique PrefTures ; and the following Propofiti- 
 on is true ; 
 
 If a Part CD of a Horizontal Plane BCD, 
 is prefs'd by a Curve or Oblique Column of Wa- 
 ter C EFND ; the Preflure it undergoes is nei- 
 ther 
 
j)ji The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 ther greater nor lefTer, than that of the Column 
 of Altitude ; that is, of the Perpendicular Co- 
 lumn CGHD, which has for its Bafis the pref- 
 ied part CD, and for its Height the ftreight Per- 
 pendicular Lines FM, or GC, which are ex- 
 tended from the prefs'd Part CD, to the upper- 
 mofl Superficies AF of the higheil Fluid, fup- 
 pofing there to be more than one. 
 
 -• 
 Sect. XXXVI. Lateral Prejfures do Ukewtfe adapt 
 themfelves to the Heights or Depths of Fluids. 
 
 XXXVII. It now remains to inquire into the 
 Force of the Lateral Prejfure of Fluids, whereby 
 they are thruft or prefs'd along the Horizontal 
 Line. 
 
 That this kind of Preffure does alfo obtain in 
 Fluids, appears from the fitting or placing Cocks 
 in the Sides of Barrels, i^c. 
 
 Or otherwife, fix a Tube EF (Tab. XXVI. 
 Ftg. 5.) horizontally, or into the Side of a VeiTel 
 A BCD, filPd with Water to the Height MN, 
 and you will fee the Water gufhing out in a Stream 
 FGH; fo that at E F it runs horizontally, and 
 at FGH inclines or bends itfelf to the Earth. 
 
 And in order to know that this Lateral Pref- 
 fure does alfo adapt itfelf to the Height, you 
 need only fill the VefTel up to AB, fo that there 
 will then be a greater Height or Depth of Water 
 E B above the Tube E F ; and you will find that 
 the Stream FIK guflies out fo much farther, and 
 horizontally to K ; but that in Proportion to the 
 Decreafe of the aforelliid Height, by letting out 
 the W^ater, the horizontal Force does alfo de- 
 creafe, and continually incline nearer to the Vef- 
 iel, as firft at H and then at P, 
 
 Now 
 
77:?^ Religious Ph'dofupher, 953 
 
 Now that this Lateral Preffure does by no 
 means adapt it felf to the Breadth or Qtiantity of 
 the Water, may be feen, if by continually pouring 
 Water into the narrower and v,?ider Veffel, fuch 
 as ABCD (provided it be not too narrow) the 
 Water be kept at the fame height AB ; for then 
 in both Cafes the Stream FIK will preferve the 
 fame Horizontal Line. 
 
 Sect. XXXVII. The Method of dlfcovering the 
 Greatnefs of the aforefaid Preffure, 
 
 XXXVIII. But now in order to compare the 
 true Force of the Lateral Preffures with that of 
 the Height or Depth of Fluids upon equal Ho- 
 rizontal Planes, as we have done in other Pref- 
 fures, we muft beftow fomewhat more Pains. 
 
 For if we take a quadrangular VeiTel {Tab. 
 XXVI. Fig. 6.) AQ^PK with plane perpendi- 
 cular Sides AQ, and PK ; and in it conceive 
 the Part AE of the Side AQ^, againft which the 
 Water, wherewith it is fiU'd up to AK, preffes 
 laterally, and if you moreover conceive another 
 Part EI in the Florizontal Plane OE, and equal 
 to AE ; it is clear that upon each Point F, G, H, I, 
 there is an equal Depth of Water rtF, cG, ^H, 
 g I, and confequently that each of the faid Points 
 is prefs'd downwards with an equal Force ; but 
 neverthelefs, that each of thofe Points B, C, D, E, 
 m the perpendicular Part A E, fuffers an unequal 
 lateral Prefiure •, becaufe, as we have fhewn be- 
 fore, the lateral Preffure accommodates itfelf to 
 the perpendicular Height of the Water, and fo 
 is greater or lefs accordingly; and each Point, as 
 A, B, C, D, E, has a different Height of Water 
 above it, or rather above the Horizontal Plane 
 |n which each Point lies. 
 
 Accordingly, 
 
PJ4 ^^ Religious Philofopher, 
 
 Accordingly the Point A, or the Horizontal 
 
 Plane AK, has no Height of Water above it. 
 The Point B, or the Plane B L, has the Height 
 
 AB or ^^ over it. 
 
 The Point C, or the Plane C M, the Height 
 
 AC, or <: d. 
 
 The Point D, or the Plane D N, the Height 
 
 AD, or ef. 
 
 The Point E, or the Plane EO, the Height 
 
 AE, or gi. 
 
 So that from hence it is manifefl, that in order 
 to know how much greater or fmaller PrefTure the 
 Horizontal Plane EI undergoes from the Water 
 that lies in equal Height upon all its Points, than 
 the Perpendicular A E, which has different Heights 
 of Water over all its Points ; that by reafon of 
 the great Difference of the Height of Water ly- 
 ing over the higheff and loweft Points of the per- 
 pendicularly prefs'd Part A E ; to avoid Miftakes, 
 we muft, Firfi^ inquire how much greater or fmal- 
 ler the lateral Preflure (for Inftance) upon one of 
 the Points B or C, i^c. is, than the Preflure down- 
 wards on one of the Points b or i, ^c. which 
 have the flime Height of Water over them. 
 
 And, Secondly^ when this is known in each 
 Height a^ b^ r, d^ e^ /, g, ;, that we compare the 
 Sum of all thefe different lateral Preffures upon 
 all the Points or little Planes that make up EA, 
 with the Preffure downwards", which all the Points 
 or equal Breadths co.mpriz'd in EI, do bear to- 
 gether. 
 
 ° 'Thirdly^ It is plain, that the fmaller the Parts 
 or Points are into which AE and EI are divid- 
 ed, the leiTer is. the Difference of the Heights or 
 Depths of Water oyer th,e uppermoft and under- 
 moft Points of the, Part of AE, and confequent- 
 ]y thefe Diverfities of tlj.e Heights will produc^e 
 the fmaller Change in the Calculations, which. 
 
The Religious Philojopher, c) j j 
 
 if thefe Parts were taken very large, might occa- 
 fion great Difference ; whereas they may be now 
 fafely enough taken, if we confider the Parts of 
 AE, fuch as A, B, C, £s?<r. as very fmall, and 
 mere Points. 
 
 Sect, XXXVIII. T^he Compar'ifon of the Lateral 
 and Perpendicular Preffure of the Air upon an equal 
 Part, fijewn by an Experiment, 
 
 XXXIX. To fhew the Firfi experimentally, to 
 wit, that the lateral Preffure which fuch a little 
 Part as B, having a Height of Water, as AB, 
 above it, undergoes in the Perpendicular AE, is 
 equal, or at leaft does not fenfibly differ from the 
 Preffure downward, which a Horizontal equal 
 Part b^ that has an equal Height of Water a b 
 over it, fuffers from the incumbent Fluid, may 
 appear from what follows, propos'd, if I miftake 
 not, firft by Mr. Marriotte, but with another 
 View. 
 
 Having try'd the fame in the Year 1696, and 
 feveral times fmce, I find among others, the fol- 
 lowing Remarks, which every Body elfe may al- 
 fo make by the help of the little Glafs Inflrument 
 invented by Dr. Muffchenbroek for the fame Pur- 
 pofe, with little Charge and Trouble. 
 
 We caus'd a little Hole ^Z; to be drill'd or bored 
 in the Plane Side VQ^of a Bottle ABPQ^r^^. 
 XXVII. Fig. I.) and another fomewhat bigger 
 at the Bottom of the Hiid Bottle at P, which laft 
 might be ftopt by putting fomething into the 
 Hole, and the Mouth AB was ftopt with a Cork 
 C D F G, thro' which the Glafs Tube E W was 
 thruft, and the-Joints were ^o well cemented with 
 E7nphijlru7n de Minio, that no Air could pafs nei- 
 ther between the Tube and Cork, nor the Cork 
 and the Mouth or Hole, 
 
 Then 
 
^^6 The Religious Phdofopher. 
 
 Then flopping the little Hole ah, and the Giafs 
 Tube E with the Finger, we pour'd Water into 
 the Veffel thro' the biggeft Hole P, with a Fun- 
 nel that had a very flender Nofe, till it alcended 
 to the Height RT, or higher than the little Hole 
 ab, which otherwife requires no Bounds. 
 
 Moreover, having clos'd the Hole P with a; 
 Cork or a Plug, we thruft a little Tube abgh a- 
 crofs in the Orifice ah, which Tube being fhut, 
 or hermetically feal'd at gh, had a Horizontal 
 Orifice ^tfg, as that at ab. 
 
 Then fetting the VefleJ up an end again, and 
 Hopping the Orifice/^ with the Finger, we fill'd 
 the Tube EW almoft to the Top with Water. 
 After which I removed my Finger from fg, where- 
 upon the Water fpouted out of the faid Orifice 
 fg, and fubfided in the Tube E W ; but without 
 producing any other Alteration or vifible Dimi- 
 nution in the Height of the Water RT in the 
 VelTel, than what might be juftly afcribed to the 
 Contra6lion or Expanfion of the Air incumbent 
 on the faid Water RT. 
 
 Finally, All being at Reft, it appear'd, that as 
 the Water in theVelfel continued at R T^ that in 
 the Tube E W ftopt at d u, at the fame Height 
 wkhfg, or with the Horizontal Plane <i ^5 which 
 paflfes thro' d u and /^. 
 
 Whereby we perceiv'd that the Column of Air 
 f g K, by its perpendicular PrefTure upon the Wa- 
 ter at fg, could keep the fame fufpended at the 
 Height of d zi in the Tube EW, and ballance an 
 equal Column of Air duU, which was incum- 
 bent upon du, according to Seff. XLI, ^c. 
 
 Now to compare the lateral PrefTure upon a b, 
 with the perpendicular PrelTure /^, we took the 
 kittle Tube a bh g out of the Hole a b, and found 
 that every Thing continued in the fame State, 
 and 'that hardly any Water fxow'd out of the laid 
 
 Hok 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 957* 
 
 Hole a h ■, the Water alfo in the Tube E W re- 
 maining at the fame Height d u. 
 
 For if it had fallen in the faid Tube, but a 
 Hair's Breadth, down toew, by reafon of rhe 
 Difference of the Air's Height at a and b (which 
 however was not obfervable) the fame by making 
 the Hole a b Imaller, would have dwindled to 
 nothing. 
 
 XI. Suppofing then that the Water in the Tube 
 EW did continue at the fame Height, whether 
 the Air prefs'd downwards upon fg, or a-crofs 
 and fidewife, upon ab, without the little Tube 
 ab gh, it was plain, that the Air prefs'd with 
 much the fame Force by its Weight diret5lly 
 downwards and laterally or fidewife, when thefe 
 prefs'd Parts /g and ab were taken fo fmall, that 
 the Heights la and lb differ fo litde. 
 
 Sect. XXXIX. An Expermental Compart fon of 
 the aforefaid Prejfiires in JVaterupon an equal Part. 
 
 XLI. But fince the above-mention'd Experi- 
 ment does only fhew the Equality of thefe Pref- 
 fures in Air, to the end, that the fame may be re- 
 prefented in fome other Fluid, as Water for In- 
 ftance, we placed the aforefaid Bottle ABPCX 
 with and without the Tube ahgh^ in a VeiTel oF 
 Water LMNO: So that the Water in the Vef- 
 fel was as high as LO above that in the Bottle^ 
 and we obferv'd in both Cafes that the Water in 
 the Tube EW, rofe and continued at rz an 
 equal Height with that in the Veffel L M, and 
 confequently higher than that in the Bottle R T,-- 
 So that the Water in the Veffel LMNO, whe- 
 ther prefling perpendicularly upon/^, or laterally 
 againfl rt^, exerted an equal Force and PrelTure 
 upon equal Parts, as/^ and ab^ when taken 
 fmall enough. Sect. 
 
p 5 S Tht Rellgtom Philofophef, 
 
 Sect. XL. The Greatnefs of a Lateral Freffuri 
 upon a Plane. 
 
 XLII. From whence it follows, that we may 
 return again to our former Thread, and to Tab. 
 !k!XVI. Fh. 6. and comoute what a Force of 
 
 o - 
 
 PrefTure a perpendicular Part A E fuffers laterally 
 from the Water as high as AK in the VefTel AQ^ 
 P K, in Comparifon of the Force which an equal 
 Part E I, lying horizontally, undergoes from the 
 incumbent Water A Ei^; we muft firft fuppofe 
 the prefs'd Parts or Planes A E and E I to confifl 
 of other fmaller Parts, or of very fmall Points, 
 A, B,C,D, E, F, G, Handl. 
 
 Secondly^ That each of thefe Points or little Par- 
 ticles B, G, ^c. does fuflain juft asftrong an Adli- 
 on from the lateral Preflure, as b and d from the 
 PrefTure downwards of the vifible Heights a by 
 cdy &c. of their incumbent Water. 
 
 XLIIT. Let us then for Convenlency fuppofe, 
 that A E alone does confifl: of five equal Parts, 
 A, B, C, D, E, and EI of five Parts alfo, E, F, 
 G, H, I : Tho' we fliould proceed more furely, 
 if we fuppofed thefe Parts to be much fmaller, 
 and that AE as well as EI, did confill of fome 
 Thoufands or Millions of the faid Parts ; foraf- 
 much as then the Heights ab, cd, &c. of the 
 highefl and loweft Ends of thefe Parts would 
 hardly be different, as has been already mention- 
 ed above. 
 
 We have however taken fuch a fmall Number 
 as 5 here, it being fo reprefented in the Figure, 
 and becaufe, whether the Number of the Parts 
 be great or little, the IfTue of the Calculation will 
 be the fame. 
 
 t To 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 959 
 
 To come to it therefore ; If it be fuppofed cliac 
 the Height rt /> contains i Pound, that of r J, 2 
 Pounds, e f^ 3 Pounds, ^ I, 4 Pounds, and fo on, 
 if more Parts be taken, it has been proved before, 
 that there is an equal Lateral PrefTure upon the 
 Point. 
 
 A, as downwards on ^, and becaufe there-) ife. 
 
 is no Height or Column of Water in- > o 
 
 cumhing on ^, it bears j 
 
 On B as on h^ and by reafon of the) 
 
 Height ah, the faid b bears 3 
 
 On C as on d, and bscaufe of the Height 5 
 
 c, it bears 3 
 
 On D as on/, and becaufe of the Height, \ 
 
 df, it bears j" ^ 
 
 O ;? E as on I, and becaufe of the Height 5 
 
 ^I, it bears 5 "^ 
 
 So that the Weight which all the Points ? loffe. 
 
 together bear, is 3 • 
 
 Furthermore : Each of the Points E, F,' 
 G, H, I, have incumbing on them a 
 Height or Column of Water equal toi 
 ^ I, and confequently each bears 4tb-)>2otij. 
 which being mukiply'd by 5, therel 
 being fo many Parts fuppos'd in AE\ 
 and E I, the whole EI bears ^ 
 
 Sect. XLI. The Hydrojlatical Law of Lateral 
 Prejfures. 
 
 XLIV. From whence therefore refults this 
 Principle concerning the lateral Preflureof Fluids, 
 namely, that the lateral PrelTure upon AE being, 
 in this Cafe, lotb. is the half of 20tb. or of the 
 Prefifure downwards, which the faid A E if it lay 
 horizontally at EI, level with the lowed Point E, 
 would fufferfrom its incumbent Water AEI^; fo 
 that in order toknow the Water being at the Height 
 
 Vol. III. Nan AK, 
 
cf6o The Rctigtous Phdofopher, 
 
 AK, how great is the PrefTure which AE bears^ 
 we muft let off A E horizontally on EI, which 
 bears the Preffure downwards of its incumbing 
 Water AEI^-, and draw EI, which will take in 
 EhepreffingFluid AEI A, or the half of A EI^. 
 
 XLV. It muft not be thought, that if the 
 Number of Parts, ofwhichAE or Elarecom- 
 pos'd, were much greater than 5, it would alter 
 the Proportion j fince, let the Number be never 
 fo great, all the Numbers fpom,o forwards, being 
 continually multiply'd with the Unit, do always 
 make up the half of their greateft Number, fo 
 often taken, as (the o or Cypher being reckon' d. 
 among them) their Quantity amounts to. 
 
 This is plain to Mathematicians, and any Body 
 elfe may, for his Satisfadion compute it with a 
 greater Quantity. 
 
 Sect. XLII. and X'LIII. Jtvo Experiments about 
 Lateral PreJJures. 
 
 XLVI. You may find what we have faid 
 Niwi. XLIV, and XLV. demonftrated after ano- 
 ther manner by Monfieur S/^i;/;?, in his Hydrojla- 
 tics -, but fince we, in order to render our Con- 
 clufions more certain, are wont to deduce our 
 Proofs fi'om Experiments, we will here add the 
 following Experiment, as we find it ftanding up- 
 on our Notes fome Years ago, omitting the whole 
 Calculation for Brevity's lake. 
 
 We caus'd to be made a Quadrilateral VefTel 
 (Tab. XXVII. Fig. 2.) the Height of which MK 
 was about 16 Inches, with a fquare Hole than 
 could be ftopp'd with a Piece of Wood HDRS 
 of the like Dimenfions, being of the Breadth of 
 a Foot at R D, and of the fame Length at HD ; 
 which Piece of Wood was adapted to the Hole 
 
 after 
 
The Religions Phtlofopher, ^6i 
 
 After fuch a manner with a Leather fix'd to hi 
 Edges, as to prevent the Water from oozing ouC 
 at the Joints. 
 
 This VefTel being fill'd with Water up to BD^ 
 we knew that there was the Weight of a Foot of 
 Water prefUng laterally upon the Piece of Wood. 
 HDRS, becaufe the Height of the Water was 
 equal to DR, or to the Height of the uppermoft 
 Part of the faid Piece of Wood. 
 
 Having then examin'd into the Force of this 
 lateral Preffure of the Water by Means of a Bal- 
 lance AEF, the Arms of which AE and EF 
 were Reflangular at E, to which the Weight Y 
 was fufpended, we found that this Wood being 
 prefs'd inwards at E A by Y, could refill a Weight 
 of between 31 and 32 Pounds; but upon adding 
 more, it immediately burft inwards. 
 
 So that the Rule mention'd in Se^. LII. was 
 fufficiently verified hereby, fince o. Ry ^2 land Foot 
 of that Water was about twice aS heavy. 
 
 It is to be obferv'd, that the pre fling Part A 
 of the Ballance AEF, muft be placed exadtly 
 upon the Point of the Wood A, where the Center 
 is, or where the lateral PreflTure is ftrongeft. 
 
 In order to do fo. Care was taken that by the 
 Means of the crofs Piece of Wood VW, thei 
 Axis E of the Ballance might be thruft up or 
 down } and we found that when the Ballance 
 prefs'd higher or lower than A, the flat Piece of. 
 Wood (the Water being at higheft) yielded to i, 
 much fmaller Weight or Preffure ; which fhew'd 
 that the true Point was at A. 
 
 XL VII. We then fillM the Vcflel quite full of 
 Water up to GK, fo that the upper Parr D R 
 of the vvooden Plane DRSH, which bears the 
 lateral Preffure, was not equal to the upper Su- 
 perficies of the Water,, but was below it the 
 
 N n n 2 Lengtli 
 
^6z TToe Religious Ph'tlofopher, 
 
 Length of K D, or of ~ of a Foot, that is 8 
 Inches. Wherefore, if what is faid before be true, 
 and that HK were i -i of a Foot, or 20 Inches, 
 we fhouid have feen the lateral Preflure on HD 
 RS refift a greater Weight. 
 
 Having therefore rais'd the Axis a little higher, 
 fo that A, the End of the Ballance, being hereby 
 apply'd to the Centre of the Preffure, was alfo 
 higher, we found that by putting on the Weight 
 Y of 77 Pounds, the wooden Plane immediately 
 gave way, but that the lateral Preffure held good 
 againft 'j'^ or 74 Pounds. 
 
 This agreed pretty near with the foregoing 
 Rule, as we found by computing after the fol- 
 lowing Manner: 
 
 Let Tab.X.l^W\\. Fig. 2. be transferred to Fig. ^. 
 and that the Water is from HS to KZ. Then 
 HK equal to i -f, or -f- of a Foot is equal to PH 
 (if we fuppofe this fame HK to be lying hori- 
 zontally) andHS is a Foot : So that the whole 
 Body of Water of this Breadth, Length and 
 Depth V of a Cubical Foot ; and the half of it, 
 which preffes laterally upon KHZS will be ^-f 
 of a Foot. If now we fubftrad: from thence the 
 Water's lateral Preffure upon K D R Z, to wit, 
 ^ of a Cubical Foot, it being the Half of ^ a 
 Foot of Water (which laft expreffes the Magni- 
 tude of a Body, the Length whereof RD is i 
 Foot, the Breadth ?fi D -f , and the Height K D 
 likewife -f of a Foot) there will remain the lateral 
 Preffure of 44. or -J of a Foot, or otherwife i 4 of 
 a Cubical Foot of Water that is (fuppofing fuch 
 a Foot of Water to be 63 Pounds, or fomewhat 
 more) of y^ i Pounds againft H D RS j which 
 fufficiently agrees with the Rule mention'd Se^. 
 LII. 
 
 Sect. 
 
 J 
 
The Religious Phdofopher, 963 
 
 Sect. XLIV. The Lateral Prejfure adapts itfelf to 
 the Height, and not to the Breadth of IVater, 
 
 XLVIII. We likewife obferv'd upon placing 
 •a flat Board or Partition fr^/;. XXVIII. Fig. 2.) 
 T^Zj, after fuch a manner, that the Water, which 
 before prefs'd upon D H R S, became divided, 
 or had not above the half ^ K of its former 
 Breadth KG, that the lateral PrelTure was not 
 leffen'd, whilft the Water continued at its firft 
 Height K G. 
 
 So that from hence alfo it appear'd, that the 
 Powers of the lateral Prefiure remain the fame, 
 whether the Breadth of the Water be increas'd or 
 diminifh'd -, but that upon augmenting or leffen- 
 ing the Height of Water, thofe Powers are ac- 
 cordingly augmented or lelTen'd. 
 
 Sect. XLV. The Lateral Prejfure of Water, with 
 Air ■prejjing upon the fame, 
 
 XLIX. But forafmuch as in thefe Experiments 
 of Lateral Preflures we have fuppofed Water to 
 be the uppermoft Fluid, fo that, for Inftance, in 
 the Veffel ABCD (21^/^. XXVII. Fig. ^,) we are 
 to fuppofe there is no other Fluid Matter above 
 the Superficies of the Water AC, the following 
 Difficulty feem'd to arife, namely, that the late- 
 ral Preflure of the faid Water AC upon AB would 
 be much greater than it is found to be by thefe 
 Experiments -, becaufe the Air between AC and 
 000, i^c. actually preffing upon A B with the 
 Weight of 30 Foot of Water (according to the 
 Barometer) the lateral PrelTure againft AB would 
 appear to be confiderably increas'd. 
 
 N n n 3 But 
 
g^4 ^^^ Rellgtom Philofapher, 
 
 But upon the whole Matter, we (hall fliew by 
 the following Calculation, that the lateral Preffiirc 
 pf Water in the YefTel ABDC upon A B, is not 
 fo much increas'd by the "Weight of the Air above 
 AC, as that the Force which AB withftands, or 
 which fliould prefs inwardly againft CD (like the 
 Weight in the foregoing Ballance, Fig. 2.) could 
 be fenfibly augmented thereby. 
 
 Let theVeifel ABDC (r^^. XXVII. i^^. 4.) 
 be fill'd with Water up to AC; above which let 
 .us fuppofe a Column of incumbing Air as high as 
 p o o R o o o ; we know that the faid Air being 
 alfo on the other Side of AB, at A, B, z, ;^, will 
 prefs likewife againil AB laterally from the Side 
 pi n i. 
 
 Now to find what PrefTure AB undergoes by 
 the Water on the Side DC, and by the Air on 
 the Side n f, and how much the firft Preffure ex- 
 ceeds the laft : 
 
 Let us call the Weight of the Air gravitating 
 upon each Point in the Plane «N, to wit, « O, 
 mOi E O, &'c. by the Name of d. 
 
 Let the Gravitation of the Water KF on the 
 Point F be h, then L G is 2 ^, and M H 3 by &c. 
 
 Let the Air- Weight of kf on the Point / be ^ ; 
 then is L ^, 2 c; ?n b^ 3 c, &c. 
 
 Whereupon (according to the Calculation in 
 Se^. LI. if we do here alfo fuppofe five Points of 
 Preffure J the Force of the fuperior Air, and of 
 the Water in ABCD, which prefs AB laterally 
 towards f2 i, will be ^a with 10 b. And on the 
 contrary, the Force of the upper Air, and of that 
 Air which is at ti i BA, which prefs'd AB late- 
 rally back towards D C, will be 5 a with 10 c. 
 . §0 that thefe two Powers preffing laterally againft 
 each other, being drawn by each other, the Force 
 >vherewith A B is prefs'd laterally towards ni, 
 will be 10 b lefs 10 c. 
 
The Religtom Philofopher, p^y 
 
 Now without thefuperior Air, the lateral Pref- 
 fure of the Water (according toSeol. LI and LII.) 
 would be equal to lo ^; and c is equal to about 
 -vVt part of <^, if we fuppofe Water to be looo 
 times heavier than Air. So that the furrounding 
 Air does only leflen the lateral Preffbre of the 
 Water --rW part ; wiiich in the foregoing Experi- 
 ment can make nofcnfible Alteration, and confe- 
 quently the abovefaid Difficulty is obviated. 
 
 Sect. XL VI. The Augmentation and Diminution 
 of the refijling Force of Fluids ^produces Motion, and 
 the Force thereof 
 
 L. Hitherto we have con fider'd the up- 
 ward and downward Preflures of Fluids which 
 are quiefcent or flagnant, either by reafon of Pow- 
 ers really adling upon and againfl each other, or 
 elfe by the Refiftance and Obftruftions of Moti- 
 on j we fhould now naturally proceed to inquire 
 into the Powers of thofe Fluids that are in a6tual 
 Motion •, but forafmuch as this would require a 
 whole Book to account for it, and fince what we 
 propos'd to fiiew here concerning the Lazv of Al- 
 titude or Depths may likewife be conceiv'd by the 
 PrefTure of flagnating Fluids -, we v.'ill not inlarge 
 this DigrefTion, which to thofe who underftand 
 Hydroftatics, may feem already much too long. 
 
 We fhall only obferve further concerning the 
 Powers prefling upon each other, that if in Tah. 
 XXVII. Fig. 5. The Tube hkg is equally fill'd 
 with Water up to a and/, fince d is prefs'd up- 
 wards by ah^ and downwards hy fd^ the Part d 
 will quiefce or ftand ftill, if the Powers ab and 
 df are equal j but if one of 'em be leffen'd to edy 
 or the other increas'd to h b, d will be removed 
 'towards that Side where- the Force is fmalleft, or 
 \n this cafe to g -, and even with as much Force, as 
 
 N n n 4 the 
 
^66 The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 the Difference of both Powers is, that aft on each 
 Side upon d. This may be eafily try*d, and wants 
 no further Proof. 
 
 Sect. XLVII. Fluids are movedby, or rather after 
 taking away a Refifiance, and the Force thereof. 
 
 LI. Motion may likewife be produced, by 
 removing a Refiftance which obftru6ted Motion. 
 
 For Inftance, blow into a Tube at g, which is 
 fill'd in both its Legs with Water up to a and/, 
 till the Water fubfides from / to <?, and rifes from 
 a 10 h on the other Side ; then prefently flop the 
 Orifice g with your Finger; whereupon all will 
 ftand flill, and your Finger will become the Im- 
 pediment or Refiftance of Motion. This ap- 
 pears by removing your Finger, upon which the 
 Motion will enfue. 
 
 Now by what has been faid it is obvious, that 
 whilft the Finger continues upon g^ and the Fluid 
 is ftagnant, the Part d is prefs'd upwards by hb, 
 and downwards by dg\ and that the refifting 
 Power or Finger is prefs'd upwards by the diffe- 
 rence of the Powers h b or dg. So that this 
 Refiftance or Finger being taken away, a Motion 
 will be made towards the Side of the Refiftance; 
 and even with that Force with which the Refift- 
 ance was prefs'd when the Fluids were quicf- 
 cent, unlefs upon removing the Refiftance, no 
 other actual Force begins to operate. 
 
 Sect. XLVIII. 'Tranfition to Hydraulics, or fome 
 few H ydr oft atic at Examples. 
 
 Now that Fluids do fo exadlly obferve thefe 
 Laws -, that, Firfi^ every thing which is deduced 
 from thence by good and juft Confequences (all 
 Circurnftanccs being rightly obferv'd) is likewife 
 
 expe- 
 
The Religious Ph'tlofopher, ^67 
 
 experimentally verify'd in the fame; And, Second- 
 ly, that thefe Fluids, before they recede from this 
 Lnw of Altitude or Be-yth^ do moreover produce 
 Effefts, which, to fuch as are unexperienced in 
 Hydroftatics, appear to be fo many Wonders, and 
 of whofe manner of operating, even the greateft 
 Mathematicians acknowledge themfelves igno- 
 rant, or at leafl: uncertain, we will prove by fome 
 few Inftances. 
 
 Sect. XLIX. Calculation of the Force of a 
 Syphon. 
 
 LII. The Firft Inftance, that we may begin 
 with one that is fimple, fhall be the Operation 
 of a S^-pbon. 
 
 ABCD isaVefifel fill'd to the Brim with Wa- 
 ter (Tab.'KKMlW. Fig. i.) in it there is placed 
 a Curve Tube or Syphon EGHK, likewife full 
 of Water, the Orifice whereof I K is for that 
 purpofe ftopt with the Finger or otherwife. 
 
 If now you remove your Finger from IK, 
 every Body knows experinientally, that the Wa- 
 ter will run out from IK to Z, rifing up in the 
 mean while in that part of the Syphon E G, 
 which is fhorteft, and coming down in the longeft 
 HK, as long as the Water in the VelTel conti- 
 nues higher than the Mouth of the lliorteft Leg 
 EF. 
 
 Now to know from the foregoing Principles, 
 the Force and Manner whereby, and whereon 
 this Operation of the Syphon is brought about : 
 
 Stop the Syphon again with your Finger at 
 IK, by which means the Water in that, and in 
 the Veflel will ftagnate. 
 
 Suppofe then WX to be the upper Place of the 
 Air which prefles here upon the Water, and pro- 
 duce the Horizontal Plane of the Water A D, 
 
 thro* 
 
9^8 The Religious Ph'ilofopher, 
 
 thro' PQ^to RS, whereof LM, NO, P Q^ 
 and RS are equal Parts -, thereupon, according 
 to the preceding Rules, the Part LM will be 
 prefs'd with the Weight of the Column of Air 
 incumbing on it. 
 
 Let us for Brevity fake call the PrefTure ot 
 "Weight thereof upon LM, ^, or if you pleafe 
 ICO Pounds more or lefs; cfpecially if People 
 be not ufed to this Way of Letters. 
 
 Accordingly we will exprefs the Weight of the 
 Water Column PQ^IK by h or lo Pounds, and 
 that of the Air RSTV, being of the fame 
 Height, by c or I Pound. 
 
 Now fince L M, N O, P Q^ which are all 
 equal Parts of the fame Horizontal Plane AQ^ 
 and all Water, and to all which we may fuppofe, 
 that a Line or Thread may be drawn, without 
 pafUng thro* a folid Body, or any other Fluid 
 befides Water. 
 
 And fmce by the Aftion of the Syphon the 
 Plane LM moves, or is prefs'd downwards, that 
 of NO upwards, and that of PQ^again down- 
 wards, if every Thing be reduced to Reft by flop- 
 ping the Orifice IK, the Powers whereby the faid 
 Planes were prefs'd up and downwards will be 
 equal, according to Se8. XLI, ^c. and LM be- 
 ing prefs'd downv/ards by the Weight of the Air- 
 Column L WM, that is, by ^, or by loo Pounds 
 NO will be prefs'd upwards, and PQ^down- 
 wards by the fame. 
 
 If now we join to the Weight of this Air-Co- 
 lumn of a or loo Pounds, which prefTes P Q^ 
 downwards, the Water-Column PQJK of h or 
 lo Pounds, by which I K is likewife prefs'd 
 downwards -, the Force or Weight that prefies 
 IK will confift of ^ join'd to^, or of loo and lo 
 -Pounds, to wit, of the Air and Water-Columns 
 
 together 
 
The Religious Phdofopher, ^69 
 
 together. And (o it is with this Force, that the 
 Wacer gravitates downwards to Z, 
 
 If now the Horizontal Plane puffing thfo' IK 
 be extended to V, and T V fuppos'd equal to 
 IK, then will TV be prefs'd downwards by the 
 vv-hole Air- Column TVX, that is by RSX of ^, 
 or 100 Pounds (the flime being equal to LMW) 
 and by R S T V of c or i Pound ; that is, of a 
 and f, or loo and i Pounds together. 
 
 Now with juft fo much Force (according to 
 Sfcf. XLTII.) is the Part IK, or rather the Air 
 preffing againft I K, or the Finger (if we do not 
 confider the Thicknefs thereof) prefs'd upwards. 
 
 So that we fee here two Powers preffing againft 
 each other on IK, or the Separation of the Wa- 
 ter and Air, operating and ading againft one an- 
 other. 
 
 Of which, that, that prefTes I K downwards, 
 has been found already to confift of ^^ added to by 
 or 100 and lo Pounds. And that which prefTes 
 IK upwards, to be no more than of a and c, or 
 
 100 and I Pounds; fo that this laft, ^z and c, or 
 
 101 Pounds, (i. e. the fmalleft Sum) being fub- 
 trafted from a and ^, or no Pounds, the Remain* 
 ider is b lefs c, or lo lefs i, that is 9 Pounds. 
 
 And this Ihows the Force wherewith I K is 
 prefs'd downwards more than upwards, and it is 
 equal to the Weight by which the Water-Column 
 R QJK I, b or 10, exceeds the Air-Column 
 PS TV, ^or I. 
 
 So that if you remove your Finger from I K, 
 and fufFer thefe two reciprocally gravitating Pow- 
 ers to aft againft each other, it is plain, that the 
 Water at the Orifice of the Tube IK, is by the 
 lately mention'd difference of Weight between the 
 two Columns P QK I and R S T V, that is b Jefs 
 f, or 9 Pound Weight (fuppofing alJ the Numbers 
 
 to 
 
i.yjo The ReUgJOus Phtlofopher. 
 
 to be as above) prefs'd or protruded downwards 
 to Z.^ 
 
 Thus we fee the Force wherewith a Syphon 
 flows, deduced from the aforefaid Principles, and 
 the Fa6l is obvious to every one. 
 
 But we muft beg our Readers to take notice 
 here, as well as to remember hereafter, that we 
 do by no means pretend that thefe Numbers of 
 ICO, I, 10, iSc. are the jufi: Proportions of the 
 Weight of Water and Air ; but that we only mean 
 thereby, to lliow that a Column of Water is much 
 heavier than a like Column of Air, and to confulc 
 the eafe of thofe who are not accuftom'd to Let- 
 ters in Calculations. 
 
 Sect, LI. Of a Fountain that fpouts or fprings 
 higher than the Water that fupplies it. 
 
 LIII. Let us now propofe an Inftance that is a 
 little more compounded than the former. 
 
 How to make a Fountain whofe Streafn rifes much 
 higher than the Water above in the Cijlern^ which 
 catifes it to fpriiig out without the application of any 
 Force PumpSy Bcilozvs^ or other Infruments, and 
 without any other Means whatever, faviftg the Gra- 
 vity or Weight of the Water itfelf 
 
 This may be done after the following manner : 
 
 ABCD {rab. XXVIII. Fig. 2.) is an open 
 Ciftern, from which an open Tube NR is carried 
 downwards thro' the Covering E H of another 
 Ciftern E F G H, fhut fo clofe that no Air can 
 get in, pafles down to R, almoft to the Bottom 
 of the Ciftern F G. 
 
 From the upper Part of this loweft Ciftern E H, 
 there rifes a fecond Tube ST, pafTing on almoft 
 as high as T D, or the Lid of a fecond Ciftern 
 D C K I, which is likewife clofed -, and from 
 thence there is again derived a third Tube to 
 
 LMQ^ 
 
The Religious Phdofopher. 971 
 
 LMO, which is Hope with a Cock that has a 
 large Orifice at M O. 
 
 Moreover, in the Ciftern DCKT, there 13 a 
 Hole at P, which can be open'd and fiiut by an- 
 other Cock or Stopper. 
 
 To fet this Machine to Work: 
 
 Pour in Water at the Orifice P into the Ciftern 
 D C K I, till the Tube L Z QO be full, Ihut the 
 Cock MO, continuing to pour in Water at P, 
 till the Water rifes in the laid Ciftern to the 
 Height T Y, or level with the Mouth of the 
 Tube T. 
 
 Then fhut the Cock P, and pour Water into the 
 Ciftern ABCD till it rifes to the Height 2 T. 
 This is not indeed abfolutely neceftary here, but 
 is prefcrib'd, to the end, that by taking the fame 
 Height of Water in both the upper Cifterns, the 
 Calculation may be the more fimple, and confe- 
 quently more intelligible to unexperienced Per- 
 fons. 
 
 This being done, and every Thing at Reft, up- 
 on opening the Cock M O, you will fee the 
 Stream of Water rifing up to V thro' the middle 
 Orifice of the flat Plate 5 6, or at leaft to a very 
 confiderable Height above the uppcrmoft Super- 
 ficies 2 T of the Water which is in the Cifterns 
 ABCD and D C K I, and which preiTes up the 
 Stream 6 V. 
 
 It muft be here obferv'd, that forafmuch as the 
 Water of the upper Ciftern ABCD defcends in- 
 to the lower E F G H during the Play of the 
 Fountain, there muft be a Hole in the latter from 
 whence the Water may be difcharged ; which be- 
 ing done, it muft be ftopt, if you would play the 
 Fountain again. 
 
 Or otherwife (which I find moft convenient in 
 mine) you may place a little Pump at 2 thro' the 
 Tube N R, down to the Bottom FG, and then 
 
 pump 
 
972- The Religious Philofipher, 
 
 pump the Water out of the lower Ciftern E F G H 
 thro' N, the Cock being open'd in the Ciftern 
 DCKI. 
 
 To know then with what Force the Stream ri- 
 fes from the Cock N O, or the Orifice 5 6 : 
 
 Let the faid Cock be turn'd or fhut again, 
 whereupon the upper Cifterns and Tubes being 
 fiU'd with Water, all will be ftill ; and let it be 
 fuppos'd (that we may not repeat the fame) thac 
 all the Tubes as well the real ones, NR, TS, LZ, 
 as the imaginary ones W 2, X 4, and 4 5, are of 
 the fame Width. Tho' this likewife is only re- 
 quir'd for Calculation's fake, fince we may other- 
 wife ufe for this Purpofe, fuch a Part only of a 
 larger Tube as is equal to the Width of a fmaller. 
 
 Let then WX be the uppermoft Plane of the 
 external Air ; and let that of the Water T Y be 
 continued to 4*. Confequently, as we have fhewtt 
 before, the Part 2 of the Superficies of the Water 
 in the upper Ciftern ABCD, will be prelVd 
 downwards by the Column of Air W 2. 
 
 Let us again call the Weight of the faid Co- 
 lumn t7, or 1000 Pounds. 
 
 After the fame manner we will term the Weight 
 of the Water-Column R 2, b^ or 100 Pounds 5 
 as alfo that of the Air-Column T 3, r or 10 
 Pounds too : The fecond Water-Column YZ fliall 
 be exprefs'd by ^, or 80 Pounds, and the fecond 
 Air-Column 4 M by ^, or 8 Pounds. 
 
 To proceed then. 
 
 The Part R of the Horizontal Plane R 3 is 
 prefs'd downwards under the Tube NR by the 
 Weight of the Air-Column W 2, ov a^ otherwife 
 1000 Pounds jointly with that of the Water-Co- 
 lumn 2R, or otherwife ^„ or 100 Pounds j and 
 confequently by a and b together, or by iioo 
 Pounds. 
 
 Bui 
 
The Religious Phdofopher, 9^3 
 
 But all Things beingquiefcent, we knowaccor- 
 ding to the foregoing Se^. XLIII. that with the 
 flime Force as R is prefs'd downwards, the equal 
 Part 3 is prefs'd upwards -, fo that the Force which, 
 drives the Part 3 upwards, is likewife equal to a 
 added to b, or iioo Pounds together. 
 
 Now the Air-Column T3, nam'd c^ and fup- 
 pos'd to be 10 Pounds, does alfo gravitate with 
 the fime Force upon 3 downwards. Wherefore 
 Subftradling this downward-preffing Weight <:, or 
 10 Pounds, from the Force that prefies 3 up- 
 wards, or from a and b, that is 1 100 Pounds, the 
 Force with which the whole Air-Column T3, 
 and confequently alfo its Superficies T, by the 
 Difference of both thefe adling Powers is moved 
 upwards, does refult from thence. And the fame 
 muft be exprefs'd by a and b together, lefs c ; or 
 by IIOO lefs 10, that is by 1090 Pounds. 
 
 Again, finceTis a Part of the Air's lowermofl 
 Horizontal Plane T Y, which Air prefles upon 
 the Water in this Ciftern D CK I, and fince Y is 
 an equal Part of the faid lowermofl Horizontal 
 Plane, it follows according to the above-mention'd 
 Laws of Hydroflatics, that Y is prefs'd with as 
 much Force downwards as T upwards •, fo that 
 Y is prefs'd downwards with a Force equal to 
 the faid a and b together, lefs c, or with 1090 
 Pounds. 
 
 To which if we here add the Weight of the 
 fecond Water-Column Y Z, that is, of <i, or So 
 Pounds, the Part Z 9 will be prefs'd more ftrong- 
 ly downwards with this Weight than the Part Y; 
 and confequently the Weight which prelTes Z9 
 downwards, will be equal to ^, b and ^together 
 lefs r, or 1000, 100, and 80 together, lefs 10; 
 that is, II 70 Pounds, 
 
 And 
 
974 ^^^ Religious Ph'tlofopher. 
 
 And fince Z9 and MO are equal Parts of the 
 Horizontal Plane ZO, MO, prefs'd with the 
 fame Force upwards : 
 
 If now the Cock at M O had no confiderable 
 thicknefs, and yet. hinder'd the Water from fpring- 
 ing out, it wou|d appear that MO were prefs'd 
 downwards with the Force of the whole Air-Co- 
 lumn MX, that is of X 4, a^ or 1000 Pounds 
 (for this is equal to W 2) and 4M, £• or 8 Pounds, 
 that is, taking in all together, M O is prefs'd 
 downwardsbyrt and ^together, or 1008 Pounds. 
 
 And it has been fhewn before, that it is prefs'd 
 upwards by a^ b and d together, lefs <:, or by 
 1 170 Pounds. 
 
 Wherefore, if we fuffer thefe up and downward 
 prefling Powers to operate on each other, as they 
 do, when the Cock is open'd at MO; it is plain 
 that the Water which preffes upwards at MO 
 being ftrongeft, will over-ballance the oppofite 
 Power that prefles the faid M O downwards, and 
 be driven upwards by the difference of the Powers 
 adling againft each other. 
 
 This Difference is found by Subftradling the 
 fmalleft downward prefling Force a and e toge- 
 ther, or 1008 Pounds, from the greateft a, b 
 ^together, lefs ^, or 1170 Pounds. 
 
 So that the Difference, or the Force where- 
 with the Water afcends at M O, is equal to b and 
 J, lefs c and lefs e, or to 11 70 Pounds. 
 
 Or to exprefs the fame by Words that may be 
 apply'd to the Fountain, and to take thefe Things 
 for the Letters which they denote : The Water 
 will be protruded out of the Cock MO, with a 
 Force equal to the Weight of both the Water-Co- 
 lumns 2R and YZ, Subftrafting the Gravity of 
 the two Air-Columns T3 and 4M. 
 
 Now fince the Weight of the Air with refpe(5t 
 to that of Water, is as -^—^ , it may be omitted in 
 
 this 
 
T^loe Religwus Philofopher. pyy 
 
 this Calculation, as making no confiderabJe Alte- 
 ration therein. And we may advance, wjchouc 
 committing any Miftake worth Notice, that this 
 Fountain ipouts with as much Force, as if the 
 gravitating Water in the Ciftern had the Height 
 of both the Water-Columns, 2R and Y Z, that 
 is, of h and d placed one upon the other. 
 
 So that from hence it is eafy to infer, why the 
 Stream M V fprings much higher than the high- 
 eft Water A 2 in the Ciftern, fmce the Height 
 thereof alone is equal to that of a Water- Co- 
 lumn 2R in this Contrivance of a Fountain. And 
 that Experience agrees with thefe Propofitions, 
 every Body that pleafes to try, will find as well 
 as we. 
 
 Sect. LTI. Of a Fountain of Hero, the Stream 
 whereof is longer than the Fountain high. 
 
 LIV. Some Years ago, I caus'd to be made 
 another kind of a Table Fountain, of the Nature 
 of that of Hero Alexandrinm ; but with this Diffe- 
 rence, that whereas in that of Hero it is not pof- 
 fible to make the Stream that fpouts out to at- 
 tain to the Height equal to that of the Fall of the 
 Water, or of the Fountain itfelf-, yet in mine, 
 notwirhftanding the Height of the Machine was 
 no more than 3 ^ Foot, the Jet rofe ftrongly five 
 Foot higher than the Water in the upper Ciftern, 
 
 The Strufture is thus : G A F H (Tab. XXVIII. 
 Fig. 3.J is theuppermoft Ciftern, being open, and 
 having under it two fmalier, and every where 
 Air-tight Cifterns A BCD, and DCEF; each 
 of thefe has an Orifice or Hole, one at M, t'o- 
 ther at N, and both of 'em may be render'd alfo 
 Air-tight, by ftopping them with a Cork cover- 
 ed with a wet Bladder, or a Cock. There are 
 likewife two clofe Cifterns below, STRP, and 
 Vol. III. O 00 PRQP 
 
^7^ The Rehgtotis Ph'ilofopher, 
 
 PRQO. From the Bottom AFof the upper- 
 moit Ciftern GAFH, there pafTes a Tube KI 
 downwards almoft to the Bottom RT of the Ci- 
 ftcrn PRTS-, but in fuch a manner that the 
 fame, or whatever it contains, has no Communi- 
 cation with the Ciftern DCEF, through which 
 it paffes. And from 3 in PS, there is carried a 
 Tube 3 L upwards, juft below the uppermoft 
 Plans DF of the Ciftern DCEF; from the 
 Bottom of which C E, there defcends again at 9 
 a Tube at 9 h^ terminating in the other Ciftern 
 QjDPR very near the Bottom of it QJR. And 
 this lame Ciftern QjO P R fends again a Tube 
 4Z upwards, which beginning at 4 is carried on 
 to Z, exaftly under the uppermoft Plane AD of 
 the Ciftern A BCD. Lajlly, At A D there is a 
 Tube ])r clofe folder'd at 5 6, which rifes to 
 rh only, or a very little higher than the Plane 
 A D •, and pafles downwards to> P, or nearer to 
 the Bottom BC. 
 
 On the Top of this laft Tube, we fix'd ano- 
 ther ^8, which at W8 was cover'd with a fiat 
 Plate, having a fmall round Hole in the Middle 
 of it, thro' which the Stream was to pafs, and 
 we clos'd it at the Joint r with Emplajlr. de Mi- 
 nio^ fo that it was impervious either to Water or 
 Air. 
 
 Now to fet this Machine to Work : 
 We inverted or turn'd it upfide down, fo that 
 the Ciftern GAFH was undermoft, and having 
 fill'd both the Cifterns ABCD, and DCEF, 
 with Water at the Orifices M and N, we ftopt 
 the faid Orifices very clofe with a Cork and Blad- 
 der, putting a Finger in the mean time upon the 
 Hole in the little Plate W8, to the end that the 
 Water pour'd in at M, or fo much of it as was 
 'above />, might not run out. 
 
 /: Then 
 
The Religious Phtlofopher. ^77 
 
 Then fuddenly placing the whole Machine in 
 its former State, fo as that the Cidern G A F H 
 was again uppermoft, we pour'd without delay 
 fome Water that was at hand in the faid Ci- 
 ftern ; whereupon, prefently afterwards, we fiw 
 a Stream 8 7 rifing out of the Tube r8 thro' the 
 little Hole, which Stream, when meafur'd, was 
 much longer than the Height of the whole Ma- 
 chine, as has been already (liid. 
 
 It will not be necefiary to give an Account here, 
 how the Water fubfiding, or fmking from GAFl I 
 thro' the Tube KI prefies the Air out of the Ci- 
 ftern PR ST thro' the Tube 3 L upwards, which 
 finding no room any where but by prefling down- 
 wards the Water in the Ciftern DCEF, and ia 
 the Tube Y/6, protrudes the faid Water towards 
 the Ciftern OQJIP with a much greater Forct: 
 than that of its own or fingls Gravity. At which 
 Place the Water likewife afcending, the Air is 
 protruded with the fiime Force from O Q^R P 
 thro' 4Z to the Ciftern ABCD, which (with- 
 out counting the Air in the Tubes L^ and Z i-, 
 becaufe of its Levity and fmall Refiftance) cau- 
 fes the Water to fpring out of the Tube p 8 •, af- 
 ter this manner with almoft the Force of both the 
 Weights of the Water Columns Y h and K I. In 
 the fame manner we may deduce the Operations 
 of the foregoing Fountains, Syphons and others, 
 whereby, without any Calculation, we may alio 
 form a general Idea of their Properties. I thought 
 it fufRcicnt to give my Readers one only Inftance 
 here, it not being my Defign to write an entire 
 Syftem of Hydroftaticks. They who would im- 
 pute the Force wherewith the Water ilTues out of 
 the Fountain exadly, may .do it after the Method 
 of the aforemencion'd Examples. 
 
 But before I proceed any further, I muft add, 
 that this Machine rnay be form'd after a much 
 
 O o 2 more 
 
c?7 3 The Religious Ph'ilofopher. 
 
 more convenient manner, fo as that one need not 
 invert it, nor yet ftop the little Hole of the Co- 
 lumn W 8 with the Finger, or any thing elfe ♦, 
 this may be done by Stop-Cocks in other Places, 
 and by making the Orifices MN above at AF, 
 as is known to every Body that has any Skill in 
 thefe and other kinds of Water- Works. Yet I 
 have rather chofe to exprefs it in the prefent man- 
 ner, becaufe it is that in which I made the Ex- 
 periment, and in a Place where we could form 
 this whole Strudlure of no other Metal than Tin, 
 nor could have the AfTiftance of fuch Workmen as 
 are necefiliry in fuch Matters. Whereas the other 
 Fountain was prepar'd by a Perfon of good Judg- 
 ment, and who was well inftruded concerning the 
 Frame and Make thereof. 
 
 Nor will it be difficult to one that rightly un- 
 derftands this, and the foregoing Difpofition of a 
 Fountain, to caufe a Stream of Water to rife up 
 to a given Height by a requifite Multiplication 
 of Cifterns and Tubes, the Height of the Defcent 
 of Water being likewife given. It is certain at 
 lead that all this may be deduced by Argumenta- 
 tion, and confirmed by Experience. 
 
 Sect. LIII. The Motion of Water in a Curve Tube. 
 
 LV. In the laft Place we fhall add fome- 
 thing, which, tho' of little Importance, yet at 
 firfc Sight has appear'd wonderful even to fome 
 Mathematicians themfelves, to whom we have 
 feveral times communicated it ; and which ferves 
 to confirm the foregoing Laws after a ftrong 
 manner. 
 
 Y mnTL is a Ciftern or broad VefTel (Tab. 
 XXVIII. Fig. 4.) fill'd with Water up to the Brim; 
 PONM is a Cylindrical Glafs, with the Bottom 
 PO upwards, and the Mouth MN juft under 
 
 the 
 
The Religious Phtlofopher. ^7^ 
 
 the Surface of the Water in the Ciftern, and con- 
 taining, before it was inverted, fome Water in it, 
 which (the Mouth of the Glafs being thus turn'd 
 downwards ) continued fufpended therein at the 
 Height Q^R. 
 
 Moreover, L B V is a Curve Tube, both Legs 
 of which being fill'd with Wjter to the fame 
 Height L and r, I put my Mouth to the Orifice 
 V, and blow'd it back from r to A, thereby cau- 
 fing it to run out at L. 
 
 The Water by this means being contain*d be- 
 tween Land A, to prevent its fubfiding at L, and 
 rifing at A i I prefently ftopt the Orifice V with 
 my Finger, whereby the Water remain'd fo much 
 lower at A than at L. 
 
 Then I put the faid Tube LB A under the 
 Glafs MN O P, fo that a Column TL of Wa- 
 ter, (and the Glafs being not quite full) a Column 
 alio of Air u T was above the Orifice L. 
 
 Thus the Water being at unequal Heights in the 
 Tube, under the Glafs, and in the Ciftern •, (for- 
 afmuch as that in the Leg of the Tube LB, was 
 not only the entire Length SL or Ar higher than 
 in the other Arm b V •, and befides the Water-Co- 
 lumn TL prefs'd yet more upon the Orifice L, 
 without counting all the Air T u) who could ac 
 firft fight, unlefs he were well vers'd in Hydrojla- 
 tics, imagine otherwife, than that by the greater 
 Height of Water, at S L, or rather at S T, the 
 Water would be forced upwards at A, when the 
 Finger was remov'd from V ? 
 
 And yet we find by Experience, that inflead of 
 A rifing to r, the Water will fubfide from A to 
 F, as foon as ever the Finger is taken from V. 
 
 To difcover therefore the Reafon of this Pheno- 
 menon, fo furprizing to fome People, nothing more 
 is necelTary than to trace the fame back to the 
 before-eftablifli'd Laws of Fluids, when you have 
 O o o 3 again 
 
i^iiO The Religious Philo/opher, 
 
 ngain blown the Water down to A, and flopp*d 
 the Orifice V, and reduced all to its former 
 State. 
 
 Let us then again fuppofe W X to be the upper 
 Superficies, and A E a Horizontal Line drawn 
 parallel to YZ. Now let the Air-Column WE 
 equal to X A (the Finger being remov'd from 
 V) be each call'd^, and the little Water- Column 
 AF be cali'd b-, and the little Air-Column G E 
 of the fame Height with A F, be ^ ; each of the 
 Water-Columns Hg and DT be c/; and the little 
 equal Air-Columns tg and uT h& e : Whereby, 
 according to the foregoing Method, the Force 
 may be computed with which the little Water- 
 Column A F is prefs'd down to F, or to the 
 Depth YZ. 
 
 But this may be likewife more briefly done af- 
 ter the following manner : The Part G is prefs'd 
 by the Air-Columns WE and EG, or by a and 
 c; but (according to Se^. XLIII.) the Part F ly- 
 ing in the fame Horizontal Plane YZ, is prefs'd 
 upwards v/ith the fame Force a and c, when upon 
 flopping the Orifice V with the Finger, all is ftill ; 
 forafmuch as there can be drawn a Thread from 
 G to F, without pafling thro' any other Solid or 
 Fluid Matter : But if now you remove the Fin- 
 ger from V, the Part will be prefs'd down by the 
 Air-Column X A ^, and the little Water-Column 
 AF, ^; fo that the Force which prefles F up- 
 wards, is a added to c, that which prefles the 
 fame downwards is a added to b. 
 
 Now fince b is Water, and c Air, tlje down- 
 ward prefilng Force upon F, or a added to b, is 
 greater than the Force prefling upward exprefs'd 
 by a and c, and confequently the Part F is prefs'd 
 downwards by the Dift^erence of this Force, or by 
 the Force of Gravity wherewith the little Water- 
 Column 
 
The Religious Ph'dofopher, 981 
 
 Column exceeds the equal Air-Column E G, that 
 is by b lefs c. 
 
 From whence it appears, that whilfl A F or3 
 is Water, and heavier than GE or r, which is 
 Air, the Part F, and confequentiy the Column 
 A F, will be prefs'd or move downwards, and 
 never ceafe till A fubfides to F, and the Column 
 AF becomes Air likewife. 
 
 And then the Difference of AF and GE, or 
 h lefs c will be nothing, and the Force prefllng 
 up and downwards upon F, equal ; for whicli 
 Reafon the Water in the Tube Y h will not be 
 higher than at F, or equal to Y Z, when all is 
 quiefcent by its Weight only. And the fame is 
 conformable to Experience. 
 
 We might here fubjoin the Demonfcration, that 
 if L the Orifice of the Tube LBV flood out at 
 any Height above the Water QJR. in the Air 
 P Q^O R, the Water would not fubfide fo low as 
 F or YZ, but that it would remain and reft pro- 
 portionably as much higher above F or YZ, as 
 L fhould be above QR. 
 
 I cannot forbear fliewing here, how neceflTiiry 
 the laft Obfervation made (Se5l. XLIII.) is in . 
 this Calculation •, to wit, that fmce the Orifice L 
 of the Tube LBV, being under the Water at 
 QJl, a Thread can be drawn from G to F, that 
 paffes thro' no other fluid Matter than this Wa- 
 ter i we may prefently difcover after a much fiior- 
 ter manner the PrefTure upwards of F, by the 
 PrelTure downwards of G. 
 
 But when the Mouth L of the Tube LBV 
 happens to be above the Water QR, in the Air 
 PQOR, we fliall find that the Thread v;hich 
 we would have drawn from G to F, muft firft 
 pafs thro' the Air PQJJ.0 out of the Water to 
 the Orifice L, before it reaches F; for which 
 Reafon the aforefiid fliort or abridg'd Compura- 
 
 O o o 4 ticn 
 
982 The Religious Ph'dofopher* 
 
 tion can't be made true, fince, for this Reafon, 
 F and G will not be prefs'd with equal Force up- 
 wards and downwards, the Finger being upon V, 
 tho' they be eqnal Parts of the fame Horizontal 
 Plane. This will appear clearly to every one 
 that fliall compute it after the manner of thofe 
 Examples mention'd, S^t^. LX, and LXI. 
 
 But this may {ulRcg to give a fhort experimen- 
 tal Example of thefe Laws of Hydrq/raiics. 
 
 This Experiment may be made with little 
 Trouble or Charge, if you put a Curve Glafs 
 Tube in an Ounce Vial almoft full of Water, 
 ad.ipted to the Mouth of the Vial, that no Wa- 
 ter can run out of it when inverted or turn'd up- 
 fide-down. 
 
 Sect. LIV, LV, LVI. A Hydroftatual Paradox 
 Jhewn by two Experiments. 
 
 LVI. Now that thefe many thoufand Parts 
 of which Fluids confift, how ignorant foever of 
 what they are doing, obferve lo accurately thefe 
 Laws of Height^ that before they depart from 
 them, they produce Efie<51:s incredible to many 
 Perfons, will appear from whar follows. 
 
 Let (Tab. XXVITI. Fig. 5.) D C be a round 
 ftreight Tube, of as great a Length and Breadth 
 as you pleafe, in which two other Tubes AC 
 and B C do open, or even as many more Tubes 
 as the Circumference of the firft Tube D C will 
 contain, and thefe alfo may be as large as you 
 will ; but for the fike of Plainnefs, we will fup- 
 pofe there to be no more than three, and of equal 
 Bignefs. 
 
 Then fill all thefe Tubes with Water to an 
 
 equal Height, which upon openir.g the Cocks 
 
 G, E, F, will prefs upon the Bafe C of a VelTel 
 
 of -Communication CTH, fitted to the Cocks 
 
 '' ' ■ and 
 
The ReJtgious Philofopher. 983 
 
 and Tubes -, and upon removing the Bafe or Bot- 
 tom, would run out thro' C. 
 
 Now according ro the foregoing Laws, it is 
 obvious to all that underiland H^drojiatics, that 
 if all the Cocks G, E, F, be fhut, and upon open- 
 ing any one of them, the Water contain'd in 
 each of thefe Tubes feverally, will prefs on the 
 Bottom C with the fame Weight i and that there- 
 fore if the Water in D C onlv (fuppofing the 
 Cock E open, and G and F fliut) preiTes on the 
 Borrom C with the Weight of 100 Pounds, the 
 Water in the Tube AC only ("the Cock G being 
 open, and EF fhut) will prefs the bottom C with 
 the fame Weight of loo Pounds ; and fo likewife 
 will the Water in the Tube B C. 
 
 l*>Jow fince the Water in each of thefe Tubes 
 does alone, and without the Weight of the other 
 two, prefs upon the Bafe C with loo Pounds ; 
 let one who has never ^ttn thefe HydroJlalicalRx- 
 periments, nor heard of 'em, afk himfclf with 
 what, or how much Weight all the Water in 
 the three Tubes afting jointly, and the three 
 Cocks being open, will prefs upon the Bafe C ; 
 and let him tell us, whether he do not find him- 
 felf at firtf difpos'd to anfwer (as I have known 
 many learned and ingenious Men do) that fince 
 the Water in each fingle Tube prefT-s upon C 
 with 100 Pounds, all three of 'em ope.i\.dng to- 
 gether, will prefs with thrice the Weight, excep- 
 ting the little Water at THF EG, which lies be- 
 tween the Cocks and the Bottom C, and always 
 remains the fame ; which however, if the Tubes 
 be taken long enough, makes no remarkable Dif- 
 ference. 
 
 But in Cafe we fhould tell him : Fin^, That far 
 from anfwering rightly, he has quite miftaken the 
 Matter ; and that altho' the Water in each of thefe 
 Tubes does fingly prefs upon the Bottom C with 
 
 the 
 
984 ^^ Religiom Philofopher. 
 
 the full Weight of 100 Pounds ; yet when all three 
 of 'em a<5l upon the faid C together, the Preflure 
 is no more than of 100 Pounds, even tho' the 
 Tubes were larger, and more numerous, and con- 
 fequently contain'd in them a greater Weight of 
 Water ; for Inftance, if each Tube like N B F 
 were of the Size and Figure of NFR, or any 
 other ; provided only that the Water in each of 
 the Tubes fliould continue at the fame Perpen- 
 dicular Height D H, or RS, and the Bafe which 
 bears the PrelTure, of the fame Extent. 
 
 And, Secondly, That the fame happened by vir- 
 tue of the aforemention'd Hydroftatical Law, that 
 no Part, as TH, of a Horizontal Plane T S, does 
 ever bear a greater Burden than the Weight of 
 the Column of Altitude, which has TH for its 
 Bafis, and D H or R S for its perpendicular 
 Height : He will fee indeed that this is a juft 
 Conlequence of this Law -, but undoubtedly alfo 
 confefs, that the manner after which the Water 
 muft be difpos'd in thefe three or more Tubes, fo 
 as not to gravitate more with a triple or greater 
 quantity of Water, than with one third thereof, 
 is unknown to him. 
 
 The rather, fince he fees that fuch Preflure is 
 perform'd not by a Fluid actually put in Motion, 
 but by a quiefcent one. 
 
 LVII. And to the end, that they who read 
 this, fhould not doubt the Truth of the Expe- 
 riinent, which, unlefs they were thoroughly vers'd 
 in Hydrojiatics, they could hardly avoid, let them 
 j:>leafe to compare the following Experiments 
 therewith, which are only made to fupport the 
 Truth of the former againft thofe who queftion it. 
 I find them thus defcrib'd among the Experiments 
 which I noted fome Years fmce on my Journal. 
 
 I 
 
The Religious Philofopher. 98 j 
 
 I caus'd a Machine to be made after the fol- 
 lowing manner : MNQ^R rr«^. XXVIII. Fig, 
 6.) is a Tin Tube having a Cock at K, which can 
 ftop and open the Communication between the 
 upper and lower Part of the Tube. From this 
 Tube at S, there rifes another oblique one TS, 
 growing wider and wider to th^ Top O T P, after 
 the manner of a Funnel, having likewife a Cock 
 at L, which can open and fliut a Paflage between 
 the Fluid that is above and that below itj at the 
 end of this Tin Tube at QJ^, there is another 
 Glafs one QJR. G H ftuck into the former, and 
 both cemented with Empl. Diachylo?i. 
 
 Then I took a large Cylindrical Glafs AEFB, 
 and fill'd it up to CD with a flrong Pickle, and 
 binding the Tin Tube together with the Glafs one, 
 faft to a tranfverfal Piece of Wood X V ; being 
 empty, I let them down into the Pickle to a cer- 
 tain Depth. 
 
 Whereupon pouring gently fome Oil of 'Turpen- 
 tine into the Funnel and Tube (both Cocks being 
 open) after that a part of it ran out at G H, and 
 produced a Cream of floating Oil upon the Pickle 
 at A B C D, we found that the faid Oil being 
 lighter, and confequently kept up by the Weight 
 of the Pickle, at M N O P, for Inftance, or at 
 lead much above the Superficies of the Pickle, 
 remain'd in that Condition in the faid Funnel 
 and Tube. 
 
 Having then ftay'd till all was perfedlly ftill, 
 we obferv'd a drop of Oil hanging below at the 
 Bottom of the Glafs Tube G H, which imme- 
 diately, upon pouring fome little quantity of Oil 
 into the Funnel at O, or the Tube at N, by fuch 
 a fmall Acceflion of PrefTure fell off from G H, and 
 emerged in the Pickle. After which (the Piece 
 of Wood V X being ty'd very clofe to the Glafs 
 VefTel, that it might not ftir) when another Drop 
 
 of 
 
^^6 The Religious Philofopher. 
 
 of Oil was hanging at GH, we foftly turn'd both 
 the Cocks at K and L, and made them faft ; 
 and then found that whether one or both of 'em 
 were open'd, the PrefTure was not fo much al- 
 ter'd, as to caufe this fufpended Drop of Oil to 
 fall off, tho' we had feen before, that it always 
 fo happened by the Addition of a fmall, Weight, 
 which was not to be compar'd to that of the Oil 
 in the Funnel. 
 
 From whence (not to recapitulate all the Con- 
 fequences deducible from the many Hydrojlatical 
 Laws which we have before laid down and prov- 
 ed) it appear'd that the Preffure of the Oil in 
 the Tube N H, was neither increas'd nor di- 
 minifh'd -, whether it was that the Preffure of all 
 the Oil which was in the Funnel S P O, adled 
 and preffed downwards, or whether it was hin- 
 der'd from doing fo by the Cock L. 
 
 LVIII. For the fame Purpofe we join'd a 
 Curve Tin Tube D E F, Fig. 7. to the preced- 
 ing Inftrument BCD, and fticking into it a Glafs 
 Tube FA, clos'd 'em together as before at D and 
 F. Then the Cocks being open, we pour'd com- 
 mon Water into the Funnel C, till it rofe to the 
 fame Height ABC in the faid Funnel, and both 
 the Tubes A and B : And moreover having open- 
 ed and (hut each of the Cocks K and L, and af- 
 terwards both together, we could not obferve 
 the leaft finking or rifing at A-, fo that it alfo ap- 
 pear'd from hence, that the Preffure of the Water 
 in the Tube B D, whereby the Warer in E F 
 was fuftain'd at the Height A, did neither in- 
 creafe nor diminifli, but continued entirely un- 
 alterable, whether the Water in the Funnel gra- 
 vitated on it downwards or not. 
 
 From both which Experiments, what is faid 
 above in St"^7.XLIV, feems to be fufficiently con- 
 
 firm'd, 
 
The ReTtgtous Philofopher. 987 
 
 firm'd, as ftrange as it may otherwife appear to 
 any one at the firft Sight, altho' it be obvious 
 enough to fuch as underftand Hylrojlatics. 
 
 Sect. LVII and LVIII. Another Hydrofiatical 
 Paradox confirmed alfo by an Experiment. 
 
 LIX. Another Inftance concerning which, 
 even tlie greateft Mathematicians freely own their 
 Ignorance (or at leafl their Uncertainty) as far 
 as relates to the Manner of the Water's working, 
 we will here offer, not according to the little 
 Meafure or the Inftrtiments wherewith we per- 
 form'd it, but as in the former, fo as to render it 
 more Intelligible, and to make a greater Impref- 
 fion. 
 
 Let ABLM (7*^/^. XXIX. Fig. i.) be a Vef- 
 fel reprefented here in its Profile or Section; and 
 for the fake of Perfpicuity, fuppos'd exa6lly fquare, 
 and the Dimenfions of its Length and Breadth to 
 be 12 Foot : This Veflel muft likewife be fuppo- 
 fed to be fhut clofe with a flat Horizontal Cover- 
 ing AB, of the fame Breadth, having at VR a 
 leffer fquare Orifice, in Length and Breadth 2 
 Inches, or ^ of a Foot, from whence there rifes 
 a fquare perpejidicular Tube R Q^S V, of the 
 fame Bore as the little Hole VR, but its Height 
 QJl of 36 Foot •, let the Height of the VefTel 
 W A be eight Inches or -i of a Foot. 
 
 Below, at WZ, the Ciliern ABWZ is quite 
 open, but there is a loofe wooden Bottom Frame 
 lying upon the Brim of the Ciftern M N, L O, 
 tolerably flrong and inflexible, and fo placed, that 
 when the Water is at any Height, nothing can 
 pafs between the Frame and the fiid Bottom. 
 We had put under a much fmaller Bottom, 
 which we had ufed for this Purpofe, a thick wet 
 
 Piece 
 
988 The Rellgiom Philofopher. 
 
 Piece of Leather, which lay upon the Points of 
 the upwards bent Tin Brim O and N, and which 
 by the Gravitation of the Water upon the wooden 
 Brim being prefs'd downwards, kept the Water 
 intirely in the Ciftern. 
 
 There was bcfides a Ring faflen'd at E in this 
 Bottom, from which a String pafling thro' the 
 fquare Tube, was ty'd above at F, to one end of 
 the Ballance H GF -, fo that by drawing the faid 
 String FE upwards, the faid Bottom WZ could 
 be rais'd up at the fame time. 
 
 Then pouring Water into the Ciftern A B Z W, 
 up to the Brim AB, it is plain that the Length 
 and Breadth of the faid Ciftern being 12 Foot, 
 the Area thereof will contain 144 Foot, which 
 being multiply'd by the Height AB or -f- of a 
 Foot, or 8 Inches, the olid Contents of this Ci- 
 ftern, or of the Water in it, will give <^6 Cubi- 
 cal Feet, weighing (if you allow 63 Pounds to 
 a cubical Foot of Water) 6048 Pounds. 
 
 Wherefore the Weight I, equal to fo many 
 Pounds, being put into the Scales fufpended at 
 H, the fame (if you except the Weight of the 
 Bottom WZ, and the Friftion befides) will equi- 
 ponderate the Water in the Ciftern ABWZ; 
 and if it were but little more augmented, it would 
 be able to raife the Bottom WZ with all its War 
 ter AB, the' neither the Cover or Lid AB, nor 
 the Tube RQJSV, were over the fame. And 
 this whole Matter is obvious to every Body. 
 
 But if we proceed farther, and do alfo fill the 
 faid Tube with Water, which Tube being 2 In- 
 ches or ^ of a Foot Wide, and 36 Feet in Length, 
 it will exadly contain a cubical Foot, or 6^ 
 Pounds of Water, according to the foregoing 
 Suppofition. 
 
 This being done, fince the loofe Bottom WZ 
 may be ^ere confiderM as a Scale fufpended to 
 
 the 
 
The Religious Philofopher. 989 
 
 the Ballance FH at E, upon which the Water 
 
 in the Ciftern A Z, and in the TubeC^R, weighs 
 
 againft the Weight put into the other Scale fuf- 
 
 pended at H •, let any one that has not nicely 
 
 obferv'd thefe Singularities in Hydrojialics, or been 
 
 converfant in thefe Matters, I fay, let fuch a 
 
 Man retire, and ferioufly reflect with himfelf, 
 
 that, forafmuch as the Weight I is in Equilibrh 
 
 with the Water in the Ciftern ABWZ (exclu- 
 
 five of the Cover A B, and the Tube R Q^) -, and 
 
 fincc the whole Tube QJl does alone contain a 
 
 cubical Foot, or 63 Pounds, of Water ; whether 
 
 he might not fafely enough conclude, that the 
 
 Weight I, being augmented by another Weight 
 
 W, weighing confiderably more than the faid 
 
 cubical Foot of Water •, for Inftance, by adding 
 
 100, yet even 1000 Pounds thereto, the loofe 
 
 Bottom WZ, or the other Scale with the Water 
 
 upon it, might be very eafily raifed up ; the rather 
 
 fince the fame is found to hold true in all folid 
 
 Bodies, and even in the Water itfelf, if turn'd 
 
 into Ice, provided it were not frozen ,to the Sides 
 
 of the Ciftern or Tube; as is affirm'd by Mon- 
 
 ficur Varigfwn, in the yf/7. Lipf. 1692. p. ^6g. 
 
 But he that has read and confider'd the a- 
 bove-fhewn Laws of Hydrojlaiics, will fee (Se^. 
 XXXVm.) that in the Horizontal Water-Plane 
 AB, juft below the Cover of the Ciftern AB, 
 the Plane V R is prefs'd by a cubical Foot of 
 Water, or 6^ Pounds -, for which Reafon every 
 equal Part Re, ef, and V;;7, mn, of the laid 
 Horizontal Plane, according to the faid Law, (^e^. 
 XXXVIII.) the Water being quiefcent in the 
 Tube and Ciftern, will be preis'd downwards 
 equally in all its Parts ; fo that therefore this one 
 Foot of Water, or 63 Pounds, in the Tube QR, 
 does equally gravitate on the loofe Bottom W Z, 
 Vt all that quantity of Water that would enter 
 
 into 
 
990 The Rehglous Philofopher, 
 
 into the Cavity ABTP, in Cafe the Ciftern 
 AWZB were a perpendicular fquare Veflel of 
 ^6 Foot in Depth or Height, and 12 Foot in 
 Length and Breadth. 
 
 Now we may difcover the Weight which this 
 Water would amount to, by multiplying firft the 
 Breadth and Length of the Ciftern, or 12 Foot, 
 by each other, whereby the Area or Bafe will 
 contain 144 fquare Feet. This being again mul- 
 tiply'd by the Height QJl, or 36 Feet, makes 
 the folid Contents of the Veflel ABTP, 5184 
 cubical Feet -, each of which being again fup- 
 pos'd 63 Pounds, the whole Mafs of Water will 
 weigh 326592 Pounds: With which Weight the 
 loofe Bottom WZ is burden'd and prefsM down- 
 wards by the little Water in the Tube QJR. 
 
 Wherefore, far from raifing the Bottom W Z, 
 by adding another Weight W (of 100 or 1000 
 Pounds either) to the Weight I in the Scale hang- 
 ing at H, there wou'd be requir'd a Weight of 
 above 326000 Pounds, only to equiponderate, or 
 rather to put in Motion the 63 Pounds of Water 
 thus difpos'd in the Tube QR. 
 
 And let no Body doubt of the Truth of what 
 has been advanced, provided the Ciftern be every 
 where ftrong enough to wirhftand this terrible 
 Preffure. The Matter is well known to all the 
 Moderns fkill'd in Hydrojfatics, and has been Ex- 
 perimentally prov'd by many, as well as by us in 
 fmaller Veflels. 
 
 LX. We don't only difcover thefe Wonders in 
 the Prefi'ure downwards of Fluids, but we expe- 
 rience them too in the Preflure upwards thereof, 
 according to the fame Laws : for fince V R is 
 prefs'd downwards by 63 Pounds when the Tube 
 QJl is full, according to Se^. XXXVIII, every 
 equal Part ef, &c. in the fame Horizontal Plane 
 A B will be prefs'd upwards with as much 
 
 Weight, 
 
The Religious Philofopher. 991 
 
 Weight, and confeqiKntly the whole fquare Co- 
 ver A B, will be ruis'd up with the Force of 
 326^00 Pounds, including the Orifice VR, and 
 that which preflTes o'; it. 
 
 We have a remark ible Example of the latter in 
 Mr. Mario tt's Mouv. des Eaux. p. io6. He took a 
 Tub A B C D, Tab. XXIX. Fig. 2. both Bot- 
 toms whereof, AMD, and B C, were bent in- 
 wards, and making a Hole in one wi E, he iix'd 
 in it the Tube EF, of i Inch in Breadth, and 
 14 or 15 in Length, fo thar no Air could pafs 
 between the Tube and Hole ; then filling the 
 Tub with Water , he fet two Weights of 800 
 Pounds P Q^upon it. After that he aJfo fill'd the 
 Tube with Wacer, and found that this laft Imall 
 Quantity of W.iter did not only lift up the Lid 
 or Bottom of the Tub, together witn the faid 
 Weights, but likewiie bent the laid Lid outwards; 
 all which appear'd by a lictle Piece of Wood 
 IL, which was fet for a Mark, and which almoft 
 touch'd the Tube at H -, the faid M.;rk at H be- 
 ing rais'd above IL by the faid Preffure up- 
 wards. 
 
 The End of the Experimental Demonftrati- 
 ons, i^c. 
 
 Sect. LIX. Convi5ltons from the fiirprizing Fores 
 of Water. 
 
 I Leave now an Atheifl to confider, whether 
 this Law of PreiTure according to the Depth, and 
 therein the dreadful' Force of !o fmall a quantity 
 of W.iter, ought not to be look'd upon as won- 
 derful ; and unlefs Experience had prov'd the Cer- 
 tainty of it,, whether he could have thought ic 
 credible, ;nd whether he. would noc h:iv'e rejedt- 
 ed the Principles from whence it is deduced ; and 
 that he may fee what the greateft Mathematici- 
 
 y o L. III. ^ p p ^"* 
 
p9 i The Religious Ph'dofopher, 
 
 ans think thereof, let him confult the A^. Lipf, 
 1692. p. 365, and he will find, that M. Varignon, 
 whom the whole Wond allows to be fo great a 
 Mechanift, gives it the Name of a famous Para- 
 dox ■, of the Truth of which he fays, the modern 
 Mathematicians are fufficiently convinced ; but 
 that they differ about the Manner according to 
 which the fame is produced by Fluids ; and Mr. 
 iVfc^m//^ calls it a Jurprizing Effect of theY.c^iYihvi- 
 um. Mr. Whiflon, PrcEle^. Phyf Math. p. 247, 
 fays of this Law (of which all thefe Wonders are 
 plain Confequences) that it is a well-known Rule in 
 Hydrojidtics^ but which has hardly yet been prov- 
 ed either Naturally or Mathematically, concern- 
 ing which he gives us. his Opinions in Liquids 
 really moved, but not in fuch as are ftagnating ; 
 fo that all the appearing Wonders are not yet com- 
 pleatly folved thereby. 
 
 At leaft it now feems, that no Atheift can 
 come fo far without charging himfelf with Fol- 
 ly, as to imagine that he is capable of proving, 
 that the Works of Nature muft be caufed or pro- 
 duced by a blind NecefTity, which he is forc'd to 
 own he does not well underftand j and which far 
 from appearing to him as neceflary, he muft look 
 upon as impoffible, or abfolutely incredible, were 
 it not that he was convinced thereof by Experi- 
 ence. And whether he can afcribe all thefe Won- 
 ders (that are produced with fo much Conftancy 
 and Regularity, that they plainly adapt them- 
 felves to all the Confequences that can be de- 
 duced by the Mathematicians from preceding 
 Laws) to mere Chance, I leave to him to con- 
 fider. 
 
 Sect. 
 
The Religmis Phtlofopher. ppj 
 
 Sect. LX. Conv'i^'iom upon another Foundation * 
 
 I Must add this in General, that tho' many 
 have endeavour'd to deduce both from the Laws 
 of Mechanics, and particularly from the follow- 
 ing : That in order to raile a Wtjight of a hun- 
 dred Pound as high as one Foot, the fame Force 
 is requifite, as to .-aife one Pound the Height of 
 a hundred Foot, ac the fanie time ; concerning 
 which Marlotte and other Mathematicians may 
 be confulted ; yet no Body has been able with- 
 out Difficulty, to explain the Manner after which 
 Fluids, even in Rell, adapt themfelves to obey 
 thefe Laws to produce fuch Wonders ; and Mr. 
 T>c la Hire (fee his Mechanique^ Prop. 106. p. 331.) 
 and Mr. Varignon have very ingenioufly invented 
 a new kind of Levers, the Etrefts of which are 
 fo very analogous to the Powers ot the Fluids, that 
 being fhut up into a fquare Box or Chcit, and 
 put in order, gravitated or prefs'd againft its Co- 
 ver, Bottom, and Sides, after the iame manner, 
 as if the faid Box were fiU'd with Water -, but 
 how great an Analogy foever may be proved from 
 hence with Fluids, neither thofe Gentlemen, 
 nor any Body elfe, can eafily be perfuaded that 
 Water, Oil, or any other Liquids, ov/e their 
 aforemention'd Motions to the like Machine. 
 
 Sect. LXI. Without the Lazvs of Fluids^ all Things 
 would foon he in the utmoji Confufion. 
 
 In order to be convinced of that which hap- 
 pens in the World by this Law of Prejfure accord- 
 ing to the Depth, let the Philofopher who dedu- 
 ces every Thing from mere Chance, or a natu- 
 ral Neceflity, attend to the following Matters 
 P p p 2 which 
 
994 The Religious Ph'ttofopher. 
 
 which he may have already found to be true from 
 the Premifes ; or if he be an experienced Mathe-* 
 matician, has been already alTured of it by his 
 own Study and Experience. 
 
 Certainly he will not be able to contradi6l this, 
 namely, that all the Chambers of Houfes, from 
 the meaneft Cottages to the Royal Palaces, would 
 be nothing elfe but fatal Caverns and a heap of 
 Rubbifli to all that dwell in them, in cafe the 
 Air fhould exert its Gravitation and Preffure, not 
 like a fluid Subftance, but like a Heap of fmall 
 folid Bodies, and confequently, that there were 
 no other than a perpendicular Preffure, without 
 any Confideration or Effect of the Law of Preffure 
 according to the Depth •, whereby all the like 
 Parts in the fame Horizontal Plane are preffed 
 alike, whether the perpendicular Column of Air- 
 be great or fmall, quite otherwife than what hap- 
 pens in accumulated folid Bodies. Let it be then 
 confider'd, what Confufion and Mifery would be 
 hereby occafion'd to all Creatures that want a 
 Shelter againft the Inclemency of the Air, fuch 
 as Cold, Wind, Rain, ^c. 
 
 To reprefent this yet more plainly, let it be 
 fuppofed that fome Body is fitting in a Chamber 
 W (T"^^, XXIX. Fig. 3.) and is cover'd with a 
 Ceiling thereof ABC, the Height of which, 
 from his Mouth by which he breathes, is as 
 MO-, and the Height of the external Column 
 of Air which has a Communication with that ifi 
 the Chamber, is as Q^S. If now there were no 
 greater Preffure of the Air at L M, than from 
 tha*t Column thereof which is here reprefented 
 by LNOM, (as it would happen if the Air 
 ■gravitated like folid Matters) the Preffure thereof 
 would be very fmall, and confequently its Ela- 
 flicity alfo ; as foon as the Air Ihould be rarified 
 
 by 
 
7he Religtous Ph'ilofopher, c)^j 
 
 by the Removal of the Preffure to which it is ufed 
 to accommodate iLfcIf. 
 
 For fince the Mercury in the Barometer T, is 
 ufually rais'd to 28, 29, 30, or 31 Indies, by the 
 external Air P QS R, which Mercury is four- 
 teen times heavier than Water; if we fuppofe the 
 Height of the Mercury to be 30 Inches, there 
 ■will be required fourteen times 30, that is, 420 
 Inches of Water to balance the Air •, and fince 
 Water is commonly found to be 800, 900, or 1000 
 times heavier than Air (fuppofing this laft Sum 
 to be trueft) the Air being compreiled in the fame 
 manner as it ufually is with ug, the Height of it 
 will be rooo times 420, or 420,000 Inches (for 
 ■we take no notice here of that greater Height 
 which it may have upwards, becaufe of the lef- 
 fer Weight it bears, and confaquently is more ex- 
 panded) and then we muft fuppofe Q^S to repre- 
 lent the aforefaid Height. 
 
 For Conveniency fake, let us now fuppofe N O 
 to be the Height of 14 Foot, that is, 168 Inches; 
 " accordingly the Depth of the Chamber, AD or 
 \ BK mull be computed at the rate of 18 or 19 
 ' Foot at leafl, which is higher than common 
 Chambers are ufed to be ; and the Preffure of the 
 Air at LM, which is the Weight of the aforefaid 
 Column of Air LMON of 14 Foot, or 168 
 Inches, Is to the Preffure of the external Air 
 I PQ, As the Column LMON, Is to the Co- 
 lumn P QJl S ; or As 168 To 420,000 Inches, 
 or jufl: as i To 2500. 
 
 Confequently the Preffure at LM within the 
 Chamber is only as ^-/-- Part of that which hap- 
 pens at P Q.t>y the Air out of the Chamber. Now 
 this laft raifes the Mercury in a Barometer up to 
 30 Inches, according to which the Air in the Cham- 
 ber at LM, would only raife the faid Mercury 
 
 Ppp a li? 
 
^^6 The Religions Philofopher, 
 
 up to 5:4-5 or fcarce -^-^ Part of an Inch, or 
 about -i- of a Line which is -V of an Inch. 
 
 This being fuppofed, every one that ever faw 
 a living Creature put under the Receiver of an 
 Air-Pump, near which a Barometer was likewifc 
 placed, has been convinced with the utmoft Cer- 
 tainty, that long before the Mercury fubfided 
 down to i of ^ Line, that Creature would fall 
 into Convulfions, and for the mod part expire too. 
 
 So that from hence, and other Experiments 
 made by the Air-Pump (one of which we have 
 quoted above in the XVII th Contemplation from 
 mr. Otho Guerk^ which had almoft coft a Man his 
 Life) it is plain enough, that if the Air in the 
 Chamber at L M, bears no greater PrefTure than 
 that which happens to it from the Height of the 
 Cieling ON, all phe Creatures that live either 
 upon the Earth, or in the Air, would immedi- 
 ately die in the laid Chamber. And that all 
 Chambers and Houfes would therefore be ufe- 
 lefs, were it nor alone that this great Inconveni- 
 ence-is prevented by the aforefaid Law ofPreJfure^ 
 every way according to the Depth of the Fluid, 
 to which all fluid Subftances obey, and by which 
 the PrefTure in the fame Horizontal Plane PM is 
 equally ftrong upon the like Parts PQ^and LM, 
 whether within or without the Room. 
 
 For the fame Reafon it would not be pollible 
 that a Ship could go under a Bridge without OC"? 
 cafioning a fudden Death to all that were therein. 
 No Fifh could even fwim under a Bridge without 
 being in danger of lofing its Life, becaufe the 
 Air that is under a Bridge, would gravitate much 
 lefs upon the Water ; juft as it happens to fuch 
 Fifh that are put into the Air-Pump, when the 
 Air is beginning to be exhaufted from thence, 
 when the Harefadtion of the Air, and the Dimi- 
 nution of its PrefTure of the Water firfl puts 
 
 them 
 
The Rel'tgtom Ph'tlofopher, 997 
 
 them into Convulfions, and foon after kills them ; 
 that the fame does not Jikewife happen under 
 every Bridge, is alone owing to the Laws of //31- 
 drojlat'ici. 
 
 To this may be added, that the Air at L M in 
 a Chamber undergoing fo fmall a Preflure, that it 
 can hardly keep up the Mercury in the Barometer 
 to 4- of a Line, wou'd become fo thin, as to be 
 uncapable of conveying Sounds to their Ears, of 
 which we have already given Inftances in the XVII. 
 Contemplation \ fo that tho' one Ihould be able to 
 live in fuch an Air, yet no Man could fpeak to 
 another therein : Not to mention that Fire will 
 not burn in fuch a thin Air, nor Smoak afcend ; 
 that none of the Particles which are the Objeft 
 of Smelling, could pafs from any Bodies to us, 
 befides many other Things which wou'd be occa- 
 fion'd by the Thinnefs of the Air. 
 
 If againft this it fhould be objefled, that al- 
 tho' the Air in the Chamber undergoes fo Jittle 
 Preflure and Expanfion, yet the more comprefled 
 Air would run thither from P QJl S •, as Water 
 itfelf would do, tho' there is little or no Elafti- 
 city in it, if it were in the Place of the Air. To 
 which we anfwer, that this Objeiflion has no 
 other Foundation but the very A6tion of Gravi- 
 ty, and the Law of Prejfure, ^c. which is only 
 peculiar to Fluids, which in this Cafe we do 
 not fuppofe to obtain, fince we only endea- 
 vour to fhew what would happen if the Par- 
 ticles of Air operated by their Gravity, not like 
 Fluid, but other folid Bodies. 
 
 To illuftrate this Matter, let Tab. XXIX. Fig, 
 4. be a high Sand-bank (only confifting of folid 
 Bodies for that Reafon) and of the Figure repre- 
 fented here by ABCDMHN; 'tis plain then, 
 that the Body G is preffed with the Sand above 
 it at EFCD, and if you will, with that on the 
 P p p 4 fi<^e 
 
^98 The Rd'igtoiis Ph'tkfopher. 
 
 fide of it at Q^Ri but if there be in tiie fame 
 Horizontal Plane B H, anoiher Body equally as 
 big as K, which is no more than a Hand's breadth 
 L S below the Sand, every one knows, that this 
 K bears a fmall PrefTure, and much lefs than the 
 Body G, tho' all the Sand were contained in a 
 Veffel equal to the whole Circumference of the 
 aforefaid Bank ; and therefore that a Man that 
 were at G under this heavy Sand-Bank, would 
 not be able to ftir from thence, whereas, if he 
 were at K, he could raife himfelf with little 
 Trouble. 
 
 But now, if inftead of this Sand, there were a 
 VefTel of liquid Matter in the very fiiid Form, 
 the Body K would be prefied as ftrongly as G, 
 in Confequence of the La-iv of Prejfure. From 
 whence it is manifeft, that if we rightly diftinguilh 
 the A(5lion of Solid from that of Fluid Bodies, 
 this Objection will fall itfelf. 
 
 Sect. LXII. Cohvi^lons from the foregoing Ohfer- 
 
 'vatwns. 
 
 At leafl, without infifting upon any farther 
 Particulars, it will be unqueftionable to fuch as 
 are verfed in the modern Natural Experiments, 
 that without the Operation of this Law of Pref- 
 furc^ ^c. in fluid Matters, Men would be en- 
 tirely deprived of the ufe of their Houfes, and 
 greateft Conveniencies. 
 
 And this being fo, what Reward would not a 
 Man have deferved that had invented a Method 
 to hinder ?the fame, or that could have prefcrib- 
 ed fuch a Law to fluid Bodies ? Would not eve- 
 ry one, even an Atheift himfelf, think he was 
 very much wronged, fuppofing he had only pre- 
 vented all thefe Inconveniencies after a much 
 more imperfed manner, if inftead of returniag 
 
 him 
 
/7V/l/Z/li^ ^. ^^S 
 
 rio-. J 
 
L,b below the band, every one knows, timt ti 
 K bears a fmall PrelTure, and much lefs than til 
 Bodv G, tho' all the Sand were contained in 
 \ iITlI h]ii.i1 to the whole Circumference olthe 
 al'jicl.iul Bank ; and therefore that a Mm [i,j. 
 G u nder this heavy Sand-Bank, would 
 "" ftir from thence, whereas, \f ^^^ 
 -• <Jd, raife himfclf with little 
 
 / of this Sand, there were x 
 
 itter in the very faid Form 
 
 . be prefied as ftrongly as g' 
 
 t the L.r^ of Prjjun: Vn'm 
 
 cfl, that if we rightly dillinguil], 
 
 )lid from that of Fluid Bodies 
 
 ill fall itlclf. 
 
 Zonviaiot-.i from theforegaing Ohhr- 
 iiat.oin. 
 
 vithout infilling upon any fartlicr 
 will be unqueftionable to fuch as 
 the modern Natural Experiments, 
 the Operation of this Lai<j cf Prti- 
 luid Matters, Men would be en- 
 :d of the ule of their Houfes, and 
 eniencies. 
 
 eing fo, \vhat Reward would not a 
 
 Tcrved that had invented a Method 
 
 fame, or that could have prelcrib- 
 
 / to fluid Bodies ? Would not evc- 
 
 1 an Atheift himfelf, think he w;ii 
 
 ronged, fuppofing he had only pre- 
 
 hcle Inconvcniencies after a much 
 
 led manner, if inflead of returning 
 
 him 
 
 L,k\\V 
 
 Uvcx^ 
 
^9' 
 
 T,4B XJV/. 
 
T.4S Xl'-^- 
 
 y '""'".■' A ;'y'* 
 
/',■//////// /'. ^i}S . 
 
 U'V// 
 
•,Vlf//tl/ /• J?«?^- 
 
 TAB XXV// 
 
/-/Lvi/in^ /; ^^S 
 
//v/z/^y^?y /'. i^^S 
 
 P.: \S 
 
 D 
 

 H 
 
 T 
 
 
 il Illl Mlllll|||||||||| 
 
TToe Reltgious Ph'dofopher, 999 
 
 him the Thanks that were fo juftly due to him. 
 People, fhould look upon him as an ignorant or 
 foolifh Fellow ? 
 
 Sect. LXIII. Even Lead it felf will float upon 
 the Water, by the PreJJure thereof upimrds. 
 
 But if we now turn our Eyes towards that 
 wonderful A6tion of the Law of Preffure, &c. 
 namely, the PreJJltre of Fluids upwards; there will 
 here likewife be vifibly manifefted the Glory, 
 Power, and Goodnefs of thefupreme Direflor. 
 
 Now that all Liquids which have others on the 
 fide of them, do exert a real Force, which prelfes 
 upwards, has been fliewn before, and may ap- 
 pear likewife from the Experiment of Mr. Boyle^ 
 which we fhall reprefent here below, after a cheap 
 and eafy manner. 
 
 Could any Body who is unexperienced in Hy- 
 drojlatics, eafily believe that a Piece of Lead, 
 which is fo much heavier than a like Quantity 
 of Water, Ihould only by the PrefTure thereof up- 
 wards, without being fupported by any other 
 Matter, be kept floating, and hinder'd from fub- 
 fiding? And yet we fee this happen, when there 
 is no Water above the Lead, which by its Pref- 
 fure might fink it down •, and when the lateral 
 Water is 13 or 14 times deeper than the Thick- 
 nefs of the Lead. 
 
 They who defire to make an eafie Experiment 
 thereof, may take a Tin Tube dahf, (Tab. XX VI. 
 Fig. I.) the lower Orifice of which, a by is fmooth 
 and even ; then taking a round Piece of Lead, 
 abm «, the Thicknefs of which is about -f or 4; of 
 an Inch, and its Breadth ab fuch, as being laid 
 upon the Mouth of the faid Tin Tube ab., may 
 flop the fame •, let there be likewife a little Hook 
 ^, fixed as near as pofiible in the middle of the 
 
 Lead, 
 
looo The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 Lead, and a String e k tied to it. Then covering 
 the Lead a b with a little piece of Leather, or a 
 wet Bladder with a Hole in the middle of it, to 
 the end that the Hook and String may pafs 
 through, you muft draw therewith the faid Lead 
 ahm n pretty tight againft the Mouth ^ ^ of the 
 Tin Tube ab d f\ then holding them thus toge- 
 ther, let them down fuddenly into the Water, 
 the Depth d m (which is about thirteen or four- 
 teen times as much as the Thicknefs of the Lead 
 a m) in a large Vefifel NT CO, in which the 
 Water is at the Height of N O; you will then 
 find that the little String e k^ and confequently 
 the Piece of Lead ab nm being free, will not 
 fink down at that Place, but will be fupported 
 by the Force of the Water preffing upwards, and 
 perfectly fwim, according to the Experiments we 
 have frequently made thereof 
 
 Now that this happened only by the Preflfure 
 upwards, appears from hence. That if the Lead 
 were not let down lower in the Water than about 
 ten or eleven times its own Thicknefs, it would 
 prefently, upon loofing the little String e k, fub- 
 jide ; but being placed much deeper under the 
 Water, we found, that both the Tube and the 
 String itfelf being loofened, the Lead did not on- 
 ly not fubfide, but even the whole Apparatus was 
 lifted upwards, rifmg and finking like a Piece of 
 Wood. 
 
 The Reafon whereof is clear enough, as well 
 from what has been faid before, as from the Law 
 ofPreffure^ Sec. for fince the Lead is about twelve 
 times as heavy as the like Quantity of Water when 
 it is brought to be thirteen times deeper than its 
 own Thicknefs a m below the Water N O, and 
 the Tube being held fiftand ftill by the Hand, as, 
 the Lead is by the String, it is plain that the part 
 I h of the horizontal Plane ispreffed down by the 
 
 perpendicular 
 
The Reltgtous Ph'dofopher. looi 
 
 perpendicular Column p q h g, now this Column 
 being thirteen times as high at pg as the Lead a?n 
 is thick, the Water mn, which is under the Lead, 
 will prefs with the fame Force upwards; and fince 
 the Lead is only able to prefs upon the faid Wa- 
 ter mn^ with no more than twelve of the thirteen 
 Parts, (it being but twelve times as heavy as a 
 like Quantity ot Water) it is plain enough that 
 the faid Water is prefled upwards with thirteen, 
 and downwards with but twelve Parts ; fo that 
 the Preffure of the Water upwards being greater 
 than that of the Lead downwards, the faid Lead 
 muft emerge, and cannot fubfide. From the faid 
 Principles it may be proved, why Lead, being 
 let down into the Water but nine or ten times as 
 deep as itfelf is thick, does on the contrary im- 
 mediately fubfide, which is likewife always veri- 
 fy'd by the aforemention'd Experiment. 
 
 Of the aftonifhing Force wherewith this Pref- 
 fure of Fluids upwards and downwards is brought 
 to pafs, it will not be necefTary to fpeak now, af- 
 ter what has been faid above in the XIX th Con" 
 templation. 
 
 And from this Experiment, and from what has 
 been fhewed before about the finking of Wood, 
 we may plainly enough conclude, that a Piece of 
 Wood, and much more the fmalleft Ship, would 
 fmk down like a Stone to the Bottom, if it were 
 not kept floating by the Preflure of the Water up* 
 wards. 
 
 Sect. LXIV. Convi5lions from hence. 
 
 Can now an unhappy Atheifl; fancy to himfeJf, 
 that this Force of the Water, whereby a Ship is 
 caufed to float and fail upon the Sea (for want 
 of which the World would be deprived of the 
 greateft part of its Happinefs) is produced by 
 Chance ? 
 
 Shall 
 
looi The Religious PhUofopher, 
 
 Shall we judge thofe to be wife and ingenious, 
 and to h.i« e obliged the World, who have brought 
 Ships and all tiicir Tackling to th^t Ferfcccion in 
 which we now fee them ? And can it be thought, 
 that the caufing the fame to move round the 
 whole Globe of the Earth, in a manner not to be 
 comprehended by the greateft Mathematicians, 
 anvi the malvlng it to ride upon the back of a 
 Matter, fluid, unliable, and yielding to the fmal- 
 left Impreflion, could ever be brought to pafs, 
 but by a Being infinitely more Wife and Good? 
 
 And tho' the perpendicular, or downward Pref- 
 fure, feems in forne manner to refult from the 
 Weight of Fluids; yet could ever any Body have 
 fufpeded to have found therein- this Law of the 
 PrefTurc ot Fluid Matters upwards, had not the 
 fame been demonftraiec vifibly and experimental- 
 ly? Is there not then a wife Difpofition required 
 here, and a diredlive Power extending itfelf to the 
 fmalleft Particles in fluid Bodies, which ballan- 
 cing them only by two equal Powers adling againft 
 each other, after a mofl: furprizing and unconcei- 
 vable Manner, even when they appear to us in an 
 impotent Refl:, and feem to be perfectly void of 
 Action and Motion, compels them to ftand ftill? 
 What can one fee in the Water called the 2" be- 
 fore Amjierdam^ when it is not moved by any 
 Wind, but has a Superficies as fmooth as Glafs, 
 that can be compared with fo unconceivable and 
 violent a Force, by which whole Fleets laden 
 with Cannon and other heavy Burdens, are hin- 
 dered merely by this Preflure upwards, from fink- 
 ing down a Hair's Breadth ? And can any one 
 refleft upon what has been faid, and upon fuck 
 an infinite Number of Millions of Millions of 
 Particles of Water, all compelled to obey this 
 Law without difcovering therein a Wifdom and 
 Power that far exceeds all human Underft.an.d' 
 
iToe Religious Philofopher. 1003 
 
 ing? In which fo vifibly appear the grear Defigns 
 of God in making the Seas and other Waters ca- 
 pable of bearing fuch mighty Burthens, at the 
 fame time that rhey are compofed of a Matter 
 that may be feparated and exhaled by the fmalleft 
 Force of the Sun, or any other Warmth, and 
 drawn up into the Air, and turned into Clouds 
 and Vapours. 
 
 Sect. LXV. Lateral Freffure^ and the Benefit 
 
 therecj. 
 
 No w as the Wonders of the Prefiure of Fluids 
 upwards and downwards, are calculated ro ren- 
 der Mankind happy, fo likewife may this fame 
 Law of Prejfure according to Depth (by which the 
 lateral Preffure is alfo regulated) ferve for a great 
 Proof particularly ; becaufe without the fame, the 
 Sea would be unnavigp.ble for Ships, and the E.irch 
 in a great Meafure uninhabitable, fo that many 
 well peopled Countries would have nothing to 
 expeft but the urmoft Deftru6tion. Let ic be fup- 
 pofed for Inftance CTab. XXIX. Fig. 5.) that the 
 Sea BCDE flands at the Height BC againft 
 the Dyke A C M N ; and firft that the Water be- 
 ing moved by no Winds, there lies a Ship ftill at 
 IFK, and at the fmall diftance BH from the 
 Dyke : Now 'tis plain, that if Fluids were go- 
 verned by no other Laws than folid Bodies, the 
 little Water at A H F being much lefs in Quan- 
 tity, and therefore in Force and Gravity, the Ship 
 would be thruft by the greater Quantity of Sea- 
 Water EGF, towards the Dyke A B •, accord- 
 ing to which manner it would not be able to lie 
 ftill in any part of the whole Sea, without being 
 prcfTed by the heavieft and greateft Quantity of 
 Water towards the fide of the fmalleft and light- 
 eft. We don*t take any notice here of the Obli- 
 quity of fuch Preflures. 
 
 I Now 
 
1004 The Religiom Philofopher, 
 
 Now what Inconveniencies would occur from 
 the lailing upon the Sea and other Waters, if the 
 fame fhould exert their Preflure not according to 
 the fimple Laws of Depth, but hke foHd Bodies, 
 according to their Quandcy and Surface alfo ? 
 
 But that which A^e now have chiefly in view is, 
 what Dykes at ACM N would Men be obliged 
 to make, if they were to be oppofed againft the 
 lateral PrefTure of the whole Sea C D E B, if the 
 Force thereof were only regulated according to 
 the Surface and Quantity of the Water that pref- 
 fed upon the Dyke, as it happens in folid Bodies, 
 had it not pleafed the Director of all Things to 
 fubjed the Force of this lateral Preifure fo ftriflly 
 to the fingle Height or Depth of the Water, and 
 not to its Breadth and Quantity; infomuch that 
 altho' the whole Sea fhould prefs againft one Dyke 
 at BC, the faid Dyke would bear no greater Bur- 
 then than the PrefTure of that little Water which 
 (fuppofing CL to be equal to BC) could only be 
 contained in the Space BCL, according to what 
 we have already fhewn above ? 
 
 Sect. LXVI, Convi£iions from the [ame. 
 
 Now can any one fee exerted fuch a Law of 
 fo many Millions of fuch exceeding fmall Parti- 
 cles of which the raging Ocean is compofed, and 
 which have not the lealt Knowledge of what they 
 are doing, and yet a6l wich fo much Nicenefs ac 
 all Times, and upon all Occafions; and cannot he 
 therein difcover an over-ruling Wifdom and Pow- 
 er ? The ratiier, (ince this Law is the only Means 
 by which fuch a dreadful Colledlion of Waters is 
 hindred from overflowing the dry Land, whilft the 
 Dykes refift their whole Force, fo that neither 
 Men nor Beads are overwhelm'd in the lower 
 Grounds \ of all which one cannot think without 
 1 Emotion 
 
The Religious Philofopher, i oo j 
 
 Emotion and Horror, when one refledts upon the 
 WciiKncfs ui C'lf laid Dykrs, with reiped: to the 
 Uii'X'i'iCeivablt Wcighc and Quantity of the Water 
 that prefies agiinlt them. 
 
 If now any living Man had found out the Se- 
 'ret of obliging the whole Sea to fubmit itfelf to 
 ach Laws, that how vaft foever it was, but a 
 very fmall part of it Ihou'd prefs upon the Dykes, 
 would not an Atheifl: fland aftoniflied at his Wif- 
 dom ? And if he had invented a Metliod, where- 
 by not only all Waters, but likewife the whole 
 Ocean of Air furrorio ding the Globe of the Earth, 
 and all other fluid Matters, even to the fmalleft 
 Particle of them, could be bound and fubjeded 
 thereto ; would not an Atheifl be agnin obliged to 
 confefs the unconceivable Extent of his Power ? 
 
 CONTEMPLATION XXVIL 
 
 Offome Chymical Laws of Nature. 
 
 Sect. I. Tranfition to other haws. 
 
 AFTER having contemplated thofe Laws 
 which have long been, and particularly of 
 latter Years are become the Objeds of Mathema- 
 ticians, let us now pafs on to another kind of 
 Laws of Nature, which do not feem to be 
 performed fo much by plain Percuflions or Sink- 
 ings, as many of the firft, but according to other 
 Rules (we {dij fee?n^ becaufe we acknowledge our- 
 felves ignorant of the manner thereof ) by which 
 Things being placed at a certain Diftancc from 
 
 each 
 
100^ Tloe ReTigtom Philofopher, 
 
 each other, are attra^ed (or at lead do move) to- 
 wards one another, without any vifible Difco very of 
 Percuflion orflriking of other Parts there prefeatj 
 or elie fuch, as being pJaced in certain Circum- 
 flances by or near other Bodies, are driven awa)\ 
 or feparated from one another ; to which Adlions 
 the Learned have annex'd the Terms of ^ttra^i- 
 cn and Repulfion j to which Laws the great Dire- 
 ftor has bound thofe Bodies that obey the fame, 
 after a manner hitherto more wonderful than in- 
 telligible; and as the Naturalifts have difcovered 
 the former Laws by Experiments, fo the Chy- 
 mifts in a great meafure have found out thefe, 
 which likewife have lately become the Objeds of 
 Mathematical Contemplations. 
 
 Sect. II. Experiments /hewing the Operation of 
 Acids and Alcalies. 
 
 The great Phenomenon of Nature, and which 
 has given a Handle to many Difputes and Argu- 
 mentations of Chymifts and other Philofophers, 
 is the famous Effedls produced by^aWjand y^lca- 
 lies. By this laft is underftood every thing thac 
 ferments or boils up when mingled with foure Bo- 
 dies, and afterwards is intimately united to the 
 fame. Thofe who have never feen the A6lion re- 
 fulting from the Mixture of Acids and Alcalies, 
 would be wonderfully furprized thereat ; and they 
 may eafily make the Experiment, by putting in a 
 little beaten Crabs-Eyes, which is the Alcali, in- 
 to Vinegar, which is the Acid, and they will 
 prefently fee the Effe6ls thereof. 
 
 But the Motion will be much more violent, if 
 one mixes the Filings of Iron with the Acid Spirit 
 of Salt Petre or Aqiiafortis^ and attended even with 
 a greater Heat. 
 
 To 
 
Tlje ReTigioUs Philofopher. lOQ'^ 
 
 To (hew this Effervefcence in Liquids, we may 
 take Spirit of Sal Jrmoniac mixed with melted 
 Pot-AJh, or Salt of Tartar^ in Water, and mix it 
 with the Acid Spirit of Salt, Salt-Pet re, or Vitriol, 
 and we Ihall prefently difcover a ftrong Effervef* 
 cence becween them. 
 
 Sect. III. The afore faid Salts are changed and uni' 
 ted b-j Effervefcence s. 
 
 Now how many Effeds refult from thefe Ef- 
 fervefcences, has been often fhewn experimen- 
 tally by the Chymifts. 
 
 It is a common Confequence, that after thefe 
 Motions both the Acids and Alcalies lofe their 
 former Properties, or at lead do frequently feem 
 to lofe them, fuch as their Tafte and Sharpnefs, 
 and being clofely united to each other, do there- 
 by produce a third Conftitution entirely differenC 
 from each of the former, fuch as what the Chy- 
 mifts call a Salfum, Enixum, Muriaticum, Neu- 
 tram or Mixtum, or as we call them in our Lan- 
 guage, 2. fatiated, a Pickle-Salt^ orariiingled Saltj 
 all proceeding from a Mixture of Alcaline-SaltSj 
 as Pot-Jfh, or Volatile Salts with an Acid. 
 
 S E cf. IV. Experiments, Jhewing that Acids and 
 Alccil'its precipitate, or are fepardtedfrom eachotheri 
 
 Besides this, when fome of the faid Alcalies 
 and Acids already united with each other, and^ 
 as they term it, are fo far fatiated, that they will 
 not a(5t any longer upon others of the fame Kind, 
 and adhere fo clofely to the former, that it would 
 be very troublefome to feparate them again with- 
 out the Addition of other Matter, and in fome 
 Cafes even impoflible to do it at all •, Trials of the 
 Operations of thefe Saks upon one another, have 
 
 Vol. III. 0^4 4 taught 
 
I o o 8 The Rel'tgtous Phdofopher, 
 
 taught Inquirers, that there were likewife among 
 thole Laws obferved by the Acid and Alca- 
 ]ine Salts, fome whereby this flrid and clofeU- 
 nion may be very eafily, and yet as it were mi- 
 raculoufly diflblved, and each of them feparated 
 from the other in fuch a manner, as if one of them 
 thruft t'other Way, or at leafl quitted its hold, 
 without any external Caufe that we have as yet 
 been able to difcover. 
 
 Thus we find, that one Acid feems flronger 
 than another, and that how ftridtly foever fome 
 Acids are joined with Alcalies, one need do no 
 more in many Cafes than to put another Acid to 
 ir, whereby to oblige the firft Acid to forfake its 
 Alcali, and then the fecond will unite itfelf to it. 
 The fame thing does likewife obtain in Alcalies, 
 fo that one of them fhall immediately feparate it- 
 felf from its Acid, and leave the latter to be join- 
 ed thereto. 
 
 Many Inftances thereof may be met with in 
 Chymiftry, but we fhall content ourfelves with 
 quoting one of each. 
 
 Pour Spirit of Sea-Salt, which is an Acid, up- 
 on the Alcaline Salt of Tartar, they will effer- 
 vefce, and unite themfelves into a third mixed 
 Salt, Vt^hich is like the Sea-Salt : But how much 
 Fire and Pains it will coft to feparate this acid Spi- 
 rit of Salt from the Alcaline Salt of Tartar, is 
 well known to thofe that have made the Tryal ; 
 but if you put a little Water to it, and fome of 
 the acid Spirit of Salt-Petre, the Acid of the Sea- 
 Salt will quit its Alcali without any Trouble, and 
 fufler itfelf to be drawn off by a fmall Fire ; 
 whilftat the fame time the faid Spirit of Salt-Petre 
 unites itfelf with the Alcali, or Salt of Tartar, 
 and thereupon produces a new Matter of Burn- 
 ing Salt-Petre, upon which if you pour again an 
 acid Spirit of Coperas with a little Water, there 
 
 5 will 
 
The Religious PhUofopher, 1009 
 
 will be another Separ.icion between the acid Spi- 
 rit of Salt-Petre and the faid Alcali ; which may 
 likevvife be extrafted from thence with a foft Fire 
 from Sand ; and this third Acid, or Spirit of Vi- 
 triol, will unite itfelf to the Salt of Tartar, from 
 which there will refult another Salt, almoft of the 
 fame kind with that which is commonly called 
 Tartarus Vitriolatiis. 
 
 To fhew the fame likewife in the Operation of 
 feveral Alcalies, pour the faid Spirit. ofSea-Sak 
 upon the Volatile Alcaline Salt of Animals, of 
 Hartfhorn, oi Sal Anno niac^ and the like, difiblv- 
 ed in Water; whereupon, after an Effervefcence, 
 they are united into a third, like Sal Armomac^ and 
 the Volatile Salt will thereupon lofe a great part 
 of its Volatility and Scent in the Mixture. Now 
 if you add Salt of Tartar for a fecond Alcali, it 
 will feparate the firft, and difcover itfelf prefen.p- 
 iy by a new llrong Smell, and the fecond Alcali, 
 t)r Salt of Tartar, will unite itfelf with the Acid of 
 Sea Salt. They that have a mind to fee feveral 
 Kinds of Alcalies,' the firft of which, by the Ad- 
 dition of a fecond, will feparate itfelf from the 
 Acid^ may be pleafed to confult the following- 
 Contemplation^ Secl.^l. befides innumerable In- 
 itanccs wherev/ith Chymiftry can furnilli 'em ; b-jc 
 we fhall not, nor cannot here determine any thing 
 about the Manner ufed herein by the wonderfcrl 
 Power of God, reckoning it fufficient that the 
 thing is plain enough in itfelf. 
 
 Sect. V. Add Salts difperfid in many Bodies. 
 
 It rnuft not be thought that thefe Effervefceri- 
 tes and A6lions of Acids and Alcalies, have on- 
 ly place in Chymical Liquors, and that we there- 
 fore go too far in honouring them with the great 
 Name of a Law of Nature ; forafmuch as they; 
 
 Q^q q 2 ch it- 
 
I o I o The Rel'tgiom Philofopher, 
 
 that is, one or other of them, are found in rnany 
 Terreftrial Bodies, and that a great deal of that 
 Matter of which many Bodies are compofed, may 
 be reduced to Acids or Alcalies. 
 To fhew this in the Acid : 
 
 In Animals all the Milk and Serum, or Whey, is 
 Acid ; not to enumerate any other Juices here, 
 particularly thofe acid Humours which oftentimes 
 occur in many unhealthy Creatures, or as fome 
 maintain, are always found in the Stomach of 
 healthy ones. 
 
 We likewife meet with Acids in Minerals, as in 
 Sulphur, Copperas, Allum, Salt-Petre, Sea and 
 Rock-Salt, in Antimony and others. 
 
 In Plants we likewife find fome that yield an 
 acid Spirit by Diftillation •, befides all thofc 
 Fruits which are foure becaufe they are not ripe, 
 we meet with an infinite number, which after they 
 are come to their full Ripenefs, do retain an en- 
 tire acid or fourifh Tafle j fuch as Currants, O- 
 ranges and Limons, many Apples and Pears, and 
 the like. Befides that almofl all Liquors proceed- 
 ing from Plants, or other Things, by way of Fer- 
 mentation, fuch as Beers, Wines, and the like, 
 will turn to an Acid or Vinegar. 
 
 The Air itfelf feems to be impregnated with 
 foure Particles , fince it will corrode and caufe 
 Iron to ruft. 
 
 There are likewife Medicinal Springs that yield 
 fourifh Waters, found in many Countries ; fee 
 Vareniush Geograph-j, Part abs Cap. 17. Se^. 6. of 
 which he makes the Number in Germany alone to 
 amount to about 1000; fo that from hence may 
 be inferred the Quantity of Acids difperfed 
 throughout the whole Earth. 
 
 Sect. 
 
The Religious Ph'tlofopher, i o 
 
 It 
 
 Sect. VI. Ale aline Salts likewife difperfed in many 
 Bodies. 
 
 One may fay the fame thing of the Alcalinc 
 Saks alfo. 
 
 From all the Parts, in a manner, of Animals^ 
 there are Akaline Volatile Salts extraded in great 
 Quantities -, to fay nothing here of other Alcalies, 
 which cannot properly be named Salts, fuch as 
 Crabs-Eyes, Egg Shells, the burnt Shells of Oy- 
 fters and Mufcles, Hartfiiorn and Bones. 
 
 Plants^ when putrify'd or rotten, do likewife 
 yield Alcaline Volatile Salts. The Smoak of 
 burnt Wood makes a Soot, which does alfo afford 
 an Alcaline Volatile Salt ; and the Leaves of fome 
 Plants, fuch as the Palm, yield an Alcaline Spiric 
 by Diftillation. The Chymifls do moreover ex- 
 traft from moft Plants by burning a fix'd and lixi- 
 viate Salt, which is likewife Alcaline, and of 
 which the Afhes themfelves will effervefce with 
 Acids. 
 
 All fort of Coral is Alcaline, fo are many Mi- 
 nerals^ and will ferment with Acids ; as alfo all 
 Metals^ Gold, Silver, Copper, Iron, Tin, Lead, 
 Quickfilver, Antimony, Marcafites, ihe Lapis Ca^^ 
 laminaris, Chalk, &c. Even a good fertile Earth 
 will effervefce with Spirit of Salt-Petre.. There 
 are likewife fome of the Mountain or Rock-Salta 
 of the fame Nature. Accordingly we are inform- 
 ed, that in the Repofitory of the Royal Society of 
 England, there is preferved a Salt brought from 
 the Rocky Places of the Ifland of 'Teneriff, the 
 Properties of which are entirely Alcaline ; and in 
 how many Mineral Waters a like Alcaline Salt is 
 found, may be (ttn in the Hiftory of the Acade^ 
 mie Royale des Sciences, &c. An. 1702. p. ^y and ^S^ 
 and 1708, p. 73 and 74* where an Inquiry being 
 Qjqq 3 madf 
 
J o 1 1 The Rehgwus Philofopher, 
 
 made into the "Waters of Bourlon^ Lancy^ Bourbon 
 a'-Archambaut^Bourbotile^Montd'Or^Cban^es^Aigues^ 
 Evaux^ Neris and Fechil, they are all found to yield 
 a natural Alcaline Salt: So that it likewife appears 
 from hence, that Alcaline as well as Acids, may 
 be met with in great Quantities in many Bodies. 
 
 Sect. VII. Conviflions from the foregoing Ohfer- 
 vations. 
 
 From what has been faid, and from a farther 
 Inquiry into Nature, one might produce a vaft 
 Number of Experim.ents and Proofs, capable of 
 convincing a judicious Reader, that there is an in- 
 finite Number of Particles in the World, each of 
 which are conftantly moved according to particu- 
 lar Laws, which in fome Circumftances are at 
 Reft, and of which others being brought to a cer- 
 tain determinate Diftance, as the Acids and Alca- 
 iies, begin a regular Motion, being fometimes at- 
 iraUed^ and at other times repelled ivom each other. 
 Do not the Parts of Diamonds adhere together. 
 very cloiely, tho' they have great Orifices or Pores 
 in them, and therefore touch one another with lit- 
 tle Superficies, as appears from their Tranfparen- 
 cy ? Do not we fee In Fermentations fome Parti- 
 cles which were at firfl: ftill and at Reft, and afcer- 
 y/ards begin to move among one another, in 
 which, always following certain Laws, they one 
 vyhile feparate, and then again unite with each 
 pther ? But they who defire to fee a brief Colle- 
 ction thereof at one View, may confult Sir Ifaac 
 Neivt/jffs Optics^ in ihe^eries at the End^ and mod 
 cf the Ghymifts •, and from thence take what they 
 ;hink may ferve for a Proof ftrong enough of what 
 has been f^iid above. 
 
 But to fuch as are not fo well experienced in 
 f'hymiilryj to give a more familiar Indance from 
 
 ■whence 
 
The Religious Phdofopher. i o 1 3 
 
 whence they may fafely infer the foregoing Propo- 
 fitions, and juftly conclude likewife chat there is 
 a God, who has not only Created all thefeThings, 
 but does alfo Govern them by his Providence, ac- 
 cording to wife Laws ; let an Atheift, how great 
 a Philofopher foever he be, refledl with himfelf, 
 and confider, Firft^ this Univerfe, as confiding 
 of an infinite Multitude of Hundreds of Thou- 
 fands of Millions of Particles, whicli, according 
 to the preceding Experiments, cannot be deny'd ; 
 Secondly, Let him reprefent to himfelf all thefe Par- 
 ticles, as being at Reft and unmoved ; which he 
 may eafily do, becaufe Motion is not a necellliry 
 Confequence of their Exiftence : If now he con- 
 templates this unconceivably great Heap of Mat- 
 ter, can he think it credible, firft. That from chence 
 are produced fo many determinate, and fuch ex- 
 ceeding fmall Stamina^ or Original Seed, and from 
 them again fo many glorious Machines, as are the 
 Bodies of Men and Beafts, FiOiesand Birds? Such 
 wonderful Stru6i;ures of Plants and Herbs, divi- 
 fible into fuch numerous ClafTes ? So many agree- 
 able Liquors which Men excradl from the fame, 
 making ufe therein of thofe Laws, according to 
 which the Juice of the Grape, for Inftance, and ' 
 others, are wont fo uniformly and conftancly to 
 operate? Finally that great and amazing Machine 
 the World itfelf, with that Order and Symme- 
 try, by which one part renders fo many Services 
 to the other, whilft not one fingle Particle thereof 
 can aflume any kind of Figure or Motion, but 
 according to certain Laws prcfcribed to it by, 
 and fubfervient to the great Defigns of its Crea- 
 tor -, nor can it feparate itfelf from one, nor ad- 
 here to another Body, but in Subordination to 
 the fame Laws. 
 
 Q^ q q 4 Sect. 
 
10 1 4 ^^^^ Reltgtom Ph'ilofopher, 
 
 Sect. VIII. 'The Prefewation of Things pro'pes a God, 
 
 We muftnotthinkthat nothing but thefeLaws, 
 and the infinite Wifdom by which they have been 
 contrived, has place in the great and regular Scru- 
 jfture of the World ; for the preferving and conti- 
 nuing of all Things in the Scace and Condition in 
 which they were firfl: created, haslikewile a Share 
 in proving a God. 
 
 Would we fee a Proof thereof, how the Great 
 Direcflor, from a Colledion of an inexprefTible 
 Number of Particles entirely differing from eacl) 
 other, and which feem to us to be jumbled toge- 
 ther in the utmofl: Confufion, caufes only fome de- 
 terminate ones, and fuch as are fubfervient to K\% 
 high Defigns, to approach towards each other, and 
 to unite among themfelves, and with other Bodies 
 proper to preferve, nourifh and increafe them ac- 
 cording to the Laws imprefled therein by his infi- 
 nite Providence ; let us recoiled what has been 
 laid above upon this Occafion. 
 
 Is not the Air a Mixture, yea, a very Chaos., 
 confining of Hundreds of Thoufmds of iMillions 
 of different Particles? How many Things con- 
 •fumed by Fire, and diflblved by Corruption, do 
 mingle their Effluvia, Steams, or Vapours, with 
 the Air.'* How many Men and Beafts do perfpire 
 therein ; yea, according to Mr. Boyle., almoft all 
 Bodies, not excepting Ice and Snow themfelves, 
 become lighter by Perfpiration, and tranfmit their 
 exhaled Particles into the Air? How many fweet- 
 fcented Flowers, how many Spices and other 
 Things impregnate the fame with fragrant Parti- 
 cles, infomuch that the Perfumes of them have 
 been fmelt fome Leagues diftance from the Iflands 
 where they grow, according to the Relations of 
 thofe who have experienced the fame ? Every 
 
 Body 
 
The Religious Philo/opher. loiy 
 
 Body knows, that in Cellars where there are fer- 
 menting Wines, the Air is full of their Vapours 
 and Spirits-, which holds true likewife in all other 
 fermenting Matters. How many watry Vapours 
 from Seas, Rivers, Lakes, Marfhes ; how many 
 fulphureous and other corrofive and poifonous 
 Particles afcending from burning Mountains, min- 
 gle themfelves with the Air? Iron, which in all 
 Parts of the World almoft, being expofed to the 
 naked Air, becomes rufty, furnifhes us with un- 
 queftionable Proofs of the Acidity thereof With 
 all thefe there is mingled an unconceivable Quan- 
 tity of Rays of Light, derived from the Sun and 
 other Heavenly Bodies; and how much Fire is 
 elevated and retained there, appears by Lightning 
 and other ignite Meteors. Add to all this the 
 proper Particles of which the Air itfelf is com- 
 pofcd, and let an Atheift tell us, where he can 
 find fuch another confufed Heap. 
 
 Let him farther confider the Earth, and obferve 
 of what a mighty Variety of Kinds and jarts ic 
 confifts. Water is turned to Earth, as we have 
 fhewn before; poifonous and wholfome Herbs, 
 Shrubs and Trees, all the Bodies of Fifhes,Beafts, 
 and Men do likewife become Earth. In a Word, 
 whatever proceeds from the Earth, is by Corrup- 
 tion or otherwife changed into the fame. Lee an 
 Atheift refieft again, how many Thoufands of 
 Kinds of different Compofitions all this Heap of 
 Matter might produce, every one of which mighc 
 likewife be exceedingly different from all that we 
 now fee proceeding from the Earth. 
 
 In the Water we may obferve the fame ; How 
 many Plants and Fifhcs are corrupted therein ? 
 What a great Diverfity of Dews fall upon it, draw- 
 ing Particles of the Air along with them ? How 
 many Salts are diflfolved therein? How many fub- 
 perraneous Fires fill them with the Matter that 
 
 b -^s 
 
loi^ The Religious Ph'dofopher. 
 
 burfts out of their Caverns? Water waflies all 
 Filchinefs off, and how many Particles does ic 
 borrow from the Things in and upon which it 
 has ftood any while ? Coffee and Tea, all forts of 
 brewed Liquors, the OiF-Scourings of Apotheca- 
 ries Shops and Kitchens -, to fay nothing of Mi- 
 nerals, of hot, bitter, and poifonous Liquors, nor 
 yet of fait Sea- Waters ; all thefe Things, I fay, 
 furnifh us with Proofs that are obvious to eve- 
 ry one. 
 
 To take notice neither of Fire, which does in 
 3 manner unite all Things with itfelf; let the A- 
 theift reprefent to himfelf all thefe confufed Col- 
 lections of Water, Earth and Air -, and in cafe 
 there were no Laws by which each kind were 
 particularly governed , and purfuant to which 
 thefe Particles join themfelves with fome Bodies, 
 and again refufe to come near others, could he 
 himfelf, or any Body elfe think it poflible, that 
 from all this Chaos, there lliould not once, but 
 even frequently, and from fome of them every 
 Year, be produced anew, fo many different Things 
 of particular Properties, and that it would have 
 fo happened as long as the World has lafted? 
 
 To give an Inftance in one kind of thing only. 
 Let any Body fow difierenc forts of Seeds by one 
 another in the fame Earth ; they will fband in 
 the fame Air, they will be moiften'd with the 
 fame Water, warmed with the fame Sun, and ac- 
 quire from them all, according to what has been 
 Ihewn above, an infinite Number of different Par-: 
 tides round about them. Now let fuch, who to 
 their own Misfortune deny a Divine Providence, 
 tell us how this can poffibly happen, were ic not 
 that certain Laws obtained in all thefe numerous 
 Kinds of Parts, and which are the Caufethat every 
 Particle neceffary to the Growth of every indivi- 
 dual Seed, does unite itfelf therewith, and to no 
 
 other 
 
The Reliotous Ph'dofopher, i o 1 7 
 
 other of dift'erent Properties, and how every Seed 
 can always produce its own Plant of the fame 
 Kind and Virtue every Year without once fail- 
 ing ? And why, when there are fuch poifonous 
 Herbs as Aconitiim^ Hemlock^ and the like, fcatter- 
 ed and mingled in the fame Earth with Wheat, 
 Rye, Barley, and other Grain fo ufeful to Man- 
 kind, there are joined only to the firft, flical and 
 deadly Particles, and to the latter, only whol- 
 fome ones ? And why an Apple-Tree never bears 
 Pears, or a Vine, Cherries? 
 
 Sect. IX. All Kinds of Philofophy do, or mujl ac- 
 knowledge Laws. 
 
 Let the moflexperienc'dPhilofophers be called 
 upon, and let them tell us themfelves, if they 
 will declare their Sentiments impartially, whether, 
 without acknowledging thefeLaws and a direding 
 Providence, they can make thefe and fuch like 
 Phenomena (for there are many fuch in the World) 
 the neceflary Confequences of the Hypothefes up- 
 on which they found the Science of Nature. 
 
 Some have thought upon a Magnetical, and 
 other Kind of Attractions ; but thefe lay down 
 one fort of Laws. 
 
 Others fuppofe a certain kind of Ferment^ as 
 the Chymifts ftyle it, in the Stamina, or Principles 
 of Seeds, of which there can be no other Notion 
 formed, than that they are Parts figured after a 
 particular Manner, and moved according to cer- 
 tain particular Laws, and which unite themfelves 
 with fome Bodies, and feparate from others. 
 
 Finally, Since both thefe Plypothefes have been 
 rejected of later Years, thofe that have philofo- 
 phized more rationally, have laid down, that there 
 are Pores or Orifices in Seeds of certain Figures, 
 through which only are admitted Particles of the 
 
 like 
 
ici8 The Religious Phdofophey\ 
 
 like Figure ; which, according to the Opinion of 
 others, who will not own a Direcflion, becaufe 
 that leads them to a God, may come to pafs by 
 Chance or Neceffity, fince there feems to be no- 
 thing more requifite thereto, than that thefe Pores 
 Ihould be difpofed to receive thofe little Particles 
 as foon as they are put into Motion. But accord- 
 ing to this Hypothefis there might, firft^ not only 
 all kind of Particles be admitted into the Pores of 
 the Seed, provided they were but fmall enough ; 
 but likewife, fecondly, there would hardly be one 
 Seed capable of growing, and but very few Par- 
 ticles enter into the fame, fave only round ones, 
 if nothing but mere Chance obtained therein, as 
 Dr. Pitcmrn has exprefly and mathematically de- 
 monftr.ited in his Dijffertat'ons •, fince the fame kind 
 of Pa.cicles muft always prefent themfelves before 
 the fame Pores, and exadlly after the fame manner, 
 if they would gain Admittance. But let us fhew 
 this by a more familiar Inftance : Suppofe any 
 one Ihould undertake to throw a Dye through a 
 fquareHole, through which it could but juft pafs; 
 muft he not ftipulate, in order to have an equal 
 Chance of winning or lofmg, to repeat his Throw 
 a great many Times? So that if fomething like 
 this fhould be the trueCaufe of growing of Plants, 
 and all the Particles of the Figure of a Dye fhould 
 always pafs through the fquare Pores in a Seed •, 
 there muft at leaft in this Cafe, as much as in any 
 other, be a Rule or Law, according to which 
 each Dye muft be difpofed when it comes againft' 
 the Orifice or Hole. 
 
 We do not here difpute, whether any thing of 
 all this, or fomewhat elfe, be the real Caufe, that 
 among fo many Thoufands of various Particles, 
 thofe only approach to, or are attracted by each 
 Seed, which are moft proper to compofe the par- 
 ticular Plant in its kind j buc our Defign was only 
 
 to 
 
The Religious Ph'tlofopher. i o 1 9 
 
 to fhew, that without acknowledging a Divine 
 Diredlion, whereby all Things are moved accord- 
 ing to the requifice Laws, whereby fome Things 
 are made to approach, and others to recede, and 
 which are extended to every one of thele uncon- 
 ceivably fmall Atoms, no ocher Hypothefis has hi- 
 therto been offer'd, whereby the Growth of Plants 
 and many other Things could have been relolvt'd 
 In fhort, to obviate all the Evafions of AJu;..s, 
 let us recollect from what has been faid abov<*^ 
 that among the Thoufands of Kinds of Animals 
 and Plants, there is not one only to be found 
 which was not at firft formed of an exceeding 
 fmall Stamen, containing all the Parts thereof in 
 Miniature, and from whence, by Expanfion or 
 Unfolding, and by Covering or Cloathing with 
 adventitious, particular and determinate Matter, 
 all Plants, all Men, Beafts, Fiflies, Fowls, and 
 every other living Creatures are produced ; as is 
 well known by the general Experience of thofe 
 that ufe Microfcopes. Let then the Atheift or 
 Sceptic think with himfelf, whether he can recon- 
 cile all this to a mere and accidental Concourfe 
 of ignorant Things ; and thefe curious little Forms 
 and Figures, in which all that is neceffary to fo 
 many wonderful Purpofes in great Bodies, arc 
 compris'd in a much. fmaHer Quantity than a 
 Grain of Sand : I fay, let him make all thefe 
 Things agree with thofe neceffary Laws, that 
 operate without any wife Diredion or View. Af- 
 ter fo many illuftrious experimental Proofs of the 
 Wifdom of an adorable Creator, no reafonable 
 Perfon can require any more ; efpecially if it be 
 true (as fome great Men think it very probable) 
 that in all thele Sla??iens, how fmall foever they 
 may be, thofe of all others that are to be pro- 
 duced to the end of Ages, are aftually to be 
 found in their determinate Figures. 
 
 Sect. 
 
I0 20 The Religiom PhUofopher, 
 
 Sect. X. The Opinions of fmne Philofophers about 
 Fertility, 
 
 I Don't know, whether it may not be thought 
 proper by fome to add to all this, one Notion 
 more, which appears very plaufible to many, but 
 yet feems to require a farther Examination and 
 Trial before it be entirely admitted for certain : 
 But fince the fame has been entertained by feveral 
 Great Men, and feems to have fome Analogy with 
 the Chymical Operations and Adions of the Parts 
 of Matter upon one another, and efpecially fince 
 the thing carries along with it a great Proof of 
 God's Providence ; it may perhaps be of ufe, if 
 we here fubjoin a few Obfervations that may fet 
 the fame in fome kind of Light; and, it may be,- 
 alfo excite thereby fome of the Learned to look 
 farther into a thing that is at leaft worth double 
 their Pains. 
 
 It confifts in the Inquiry of what may properly 
 be the Means which the Gracious Preferver of all 
 Things makes ufe of to render the Earth fertile, 
 and to caufe Plants to grow plentifully therein. 
 
 Now that which may be experimentally pro- 
 nounced upon this Matter, according to the Opi- 
 nions of many Natmralifts, is,- that the Nitre of 
 the Air is the Caufe thereof; to which perhaps 
 one may add, that fince Nitre, or Salt-Petre, is 
 alone and of itfelf an unadive Matter, there mud 
 fomething elfe concur to put it into Motion ; 
 much after the fame manner as it happens to the 
 Acids and Alcalies, which, when feparate, ate 
 at reft, but being put together, will effervefce 
 and boil up with each other. The fame happens 
 by the Mixture of Salt Petre and Brimftone in 
 Gun-powder, 
 
 S E e t. 
 
The Rehgtous Philofopher. i o 1 1 
 
 Sect. XI. The Air feems to abound with Salt-Pe- 
 tre : Seven Experiments /hewing the Probability 
 thereof. 
 
 No-w to prove, if not with entire Certainty, 
 yet with great appearance of Truth, that either 
 Salt-Petre is in the Air, or at leaft fome other 
 Matter, which being much of the fame Nature, 
 meets fometimes with fomething elfe in the Earth, 
 whereby between them real Salt-Petre is produ- 
 ced, appears from the following Experiments. 
 
 I. That the Earth may be mixed with fucJi 
 Matters upon which the Air will operate; fucfi 
 as the Filings of Iron, the Urine, Dung, and Blood 
 of Animals, lixiviated Chalk and Afhes, ^c. and 
 that from fuch Mixtures, after they have been ex- 
 pofed naked, by being turn'd upfor feveral Months, 
 to the A6lion of the Air, a remarkable Quantity 
 of Salt-Petre may be extrafled. 
 
 But forafmuch as great and learned Men feeiii 
 to differ about this Aerial Salt-Petre, I thought 
 fit, for greater Certainty, to make this Experi- 
 ment, and found by the Event, that fuch an Earth 
 after being managed properly, yielded in a Month's 
 Time about three Pound of very good raw Satt- 
 Petre. This has been touched upon before, fo 
 that what is here find, may be the more fafely 
 depended on, and the rather, if we add what fe- 
 veral have affirmed to be experimentally true, 
 namely, that the Earth from which Salt-Petre 
 has been once extracted, will, after a while, be 
 again impregnated by the Air with the fame. 
 
 II. Since every Body may find, that by letting 
 Blood run out of a Vein upon Water in which 
 Sak-Petre is diflblved, the black or dark Colour 
 
 thereof, 
 
10 2 2 The Religious Ph'ilofopher, 
 
 thereof, will be immediately turned into a bright 
 Red j and the Serum or Whey of the Blood be- 
 come as tranfparent as clear Water, tho' it retains 
 its nutritious, or at leaft folid Parts ; which by 
 dropping a little Spirit of Salt-Petre upon it, 
 may likewife be feparated therefrom -, yea it is 
 known that black venous Blood being expofed in 
 a VefTel or Porringer, is often red at the Place 
 where the Air touches it ; and that even upon 
 taking off the upper red Part, the Black which 
 was under will likewife aflume a bright red Co- 
 lour : I fhall not here difpute, whether the Air 
 is mingled with the Blood in the Lungs, becaufe 
 this is doubted by fome Philofophers •, but how- 
 ever it is plain from thefe two Trials, that Salt- 
 Petre and Air do afb uniformly upon the Blood ; 
 and therefore it is in fome manner probable, thaC 
 the Air is impregnated with Salt-Petre. 
 
 III. It is known to the Natural ifls, that a great 
 deal of Salt-Petre may be made from Blood, (See 
 de Stair de JSlitro,) If now it be true, that in Breath- 
 ing, the Air is continually mingled with our 
 Blood, one would be apt to imagine, that it 
 leaves a great deal of its nitrous Quality therein, 
 which may afterwards be extradled. 
 
 IV. Since refined Salt-Petre being held ifi a 
 warm Hand, will fnap and break, which perhaps 
 might be occafioned by the Air that was in it; 
 I took a Piece of Salt-Petre and threw it into a 
 bright Lye, in which there is never any Air j 
 then putting it into the Air-Pump, I obferved a 
 great Stream of Air-Bubbles coming out of the 
 Salt-Petre, and afcending thro* the Lye. 
 
 Now whether from this Experiment it may be 
 concluded, that the Parts of Air and Salt-Petref 
 are eafily united and adhere clofe together, be- 
 
 eaufe 
 
The ReTtgtous Ph'tlofopher. 1023 
 
 raufe the Salc-Petre has fo much Air in it, tho* 
 Cryftallized in Water, and reduced to little 
 Tubes, I leave to the Judgment of others : It 
 might however in fome manner lefTen the Diffi- 
 culty fome People make, as if Salt-Petre were too 
 heavy, and not volatile enough to keep itfelf up 
 in the Air. 
 
 V. This feems however to be entirely re- 
 moved thereby \ forafmuch as the Obfcrvations 
 made by the new Burning-Glafles Ihevv, that Salt- 
 petre held in their Focus, entirely evaporates, and 
 fo mingles itfelf with the Air, Hiji. de I* Acad. &c. 
 1699. p. 1 14. 
 
 VI. All Metals, fuch as Silver, Iron, Copper, 
 Lead, which are diflblved by the Spirit of Salt- 
 Petre, efpecially thofe upon which it a6bs with 
 the greateft Force, as it does upon Iron, feem to 
 ruft in the Air -, only Gold, which a fimple Spirit 
 of Salt-Petre can't touch, is not fo much expo- 
 fed thereto : All which gives a handle to a Con- 
 jedlure, that if there be not Salt-Petre itfelf, 
 there is at leaft fome Matter of the like Nature 
 in the Air. 
 
 VII. A yet farther Proof that there is fome- ' 
 thing Nitrous in the Air, feems to refult from the 
 Pains in the Head, faintnefs and difpofitions to 
 Vomit, which often appear in fome Women when 
 they are in clofe Rooms, where a great many 
 People and Stoves are. To be fatisfy'd of this 
 Confequence, the Reader"may be pleafed to re- 
 colledl what we have fhewn above in the Vllth 
 Contemplation, namely, that Flame and humane 
 Refpiration are maintain'd by the fame kind of 
 Air- Particles-, for which reafon, the Air fliut up 
 in a Room where a great many Stoves are burn- 
 
 VoL. III. R r r in» 
 
I014 The Religious Ph'dofopher. 
 
 'ng, and a great many People breaching, mud be 
 very much divefted of thofe Parts, and be the 
 occafion that feme weak Women are diforder'd 
 thereby. Now that thefe Parts are properly Ni- 
 tre or SaltPetre, which being rendered, by the 
 Warmth of the Fire and Breathings unfit to dif- 
 charge its Funftions, feems to appear from 
 hence, that Women thus diforder'd, cannot re- 
 cover themfelves by any better Means that I 
 know of, efpecially when the frefh Air won't do, 
 than by the ufe of a Nitrous Salt diflblved in Wa- 
 ter, of which I have feen many Experiments, ei- 
 ther by putting a little Salt-Petre or Sal-Pru?:elle 
 in their Mouths, and letting it diffolve gently, 
 and fwallow it down. 
 
 Sect. XII. Salt-Petre feems to come out of the 
 North i proved by three Experiments. 
 
 Since now the firft of the Experiments feems 
 to prove, and the other to make it very probable, 
 that the Air has either Salt-Petre in it, or fome- 
 thing of a nitrous Quality ; it will appear in fome 
 manner from the following Experiments, that the 
 fame, at leafl: on our fide of the Equino6tial 
 Line, proceeds chiefly from the North. 
 
 I. Not to mention that the Air is cold to a 
 sreat Degree in the Northern Parts of the World, 
 (as for the South Pole, we take no notice or it 
 now) nor that Salt-Petre does after a particu- 
 lar manner produce fenfible Coldnefs, as we fee 
 by putting Bottles of Wine in Summer-time in 
 Water, and throwing a good Quantity of Salt- 
 Petre into it, which chijls it fo much, that fome 
 have thought that one might freeze Water there- 
 by, but that I fhall not determine : From hence 
 it may be confider'd, whether that Air which 
 
 makes 
 
The Religious Philofopher. i o 2 j 
 
 makes fo many Mountains of Ice in the frigid 
 Zone^ and keeps them always undilTolved, mufl: 
 not greatly abound with Salt-Petre. 
 
 II. To render this the more probable, we fhall 
 add what the learned Hamhergorus relates from 
 the Ephem. Barom. of Mr. Bernard Ramazzirj •, that 
 Gentleman fays, that the Excrefcence of Salt-Pe^ 
 tre from old Walls made of Mortar and Stone, 
 does moftJy appear'in Winter, and when the Nor- 
 therly Winds blow; and that thofe who make it 
 their Bufinefs to gather Salt- Petre, do at that time 
 particularly fweep the Walls; and that they get 
 more of that Matter from Walls that ftand to the 
 North X.\i2in to x.\\& South; which feems to prove 
 plainly enough, that befides the general Impreg- 
 nation of the Air with Salt-Petre, the Northern 
 Air does moftly abound therewith, and that it is 
 frequently brought from thofe Parts to us. 
 
 III. Now whether it may be inferr'd, that up- 
 on account of nitrous Salt, the Northerly Winds 
 make the Air heavier, and that upon the turning 
 of the Wind to that Corner, xhc Mercury does of- 
 ten rife in the Barofneter., as many who have writ 
 upon this Matter affirm, I fliall not here enquire 
 after. 
 
 Now whether the Air be render'd heavier by 
 the Northerly Winds (which bring along with 
 them from the cold Regions, a thick and com- 
 pos'd Air towards the Souths as appears from the 
 Thermometers^ in which we may obferve, that Cold 
 compreffes the Air, and as appears likewife by 
 the Refrad:ion of Light, which is affirmed to be 
 greater in the North) or whether fuch Gravity ot 
 the Air proceeds from the Salt-Petre wherewith 
 it is impregnated, or for other Reafons : They 
 who ufe Barometers know very well , that the 
 
 R r r 2 heavier 
 
10 2^ The Religious Ph'dofopher, 
 
 heavier the Air is, and the higher the Quickfil- 
 ver rifes, the lefs rainy and the more dry Weather 
 may be expefted. See the A^. Lipf. 1696. p. 213. 
 from whence therefore, befides other Circumftan- 
 ces that may be peculiar to the Countrey of the 
 Jews^ the Reafon in general may be affigned of 
 that Exprefiion m Solomon's Proverbs, Chap.xxv. 
 ^ 23. 'The North IVind driveth away Rain, fince 
 hy the greater Weight of the Air, the watry Va- 
 pours remain floating therein," and cannot defcend 
 in Rain. 
 
 Sect. XIII. Sah-Petre becomes a5live by thofe Par- 
 ticles in it that are Sulplmreous^Jhewn by Experi- 
 ments. 
 
 But fince Salt-Petre feems to be very unaftive 
 in its own Nature, infomuch as when put into a 
 Melting-pot over the Fire, it does not exert the 
 lead adive Faculty, even with great Heat ; it 
 tnay be neceflary to examine a little more clofely, 
 what it is that renders it A<ftive (as Acids and 
 Alcalies working upon each other) and how it 
 comes to produce fuch Wonders. 
 
 Now the Bodies which are more peculiarly pro- 
 per to produce fuch an Effe6l, are all fuch as come 
 under the Denomination of Sulphur among the 
 Chymifts ; to which belongs common Sulphur it- 
 felf in the firfl: Place, and every Thing elfe that 
 has Sulphur in it ; fuch as Antimony, Turf, and 
 Wood-Coal -, and in general, all that has Fat or 
 Oil in it, fuch as Tartar and the like. 
 
 Thus we fee that Sulphur or fulphureous Bo- 
 dies, thrown into melted and glowing Salt-Petre, 
 or elfe being mingled cold with the fame, and fee 
 on Fire, are put into violent Motions, and the 
 Mixture often turned into a fudden and confum- 
 ing Flame : So likewife we find that Tartar 
 I mingled 
 
The ReTr^om Ph'tlofopher. i o z 7 
 
 mingled with a like quancicy of Sak-Petre, will 
 be kindled w.ith the fmalleft Fire, and burn fo 
 long, till the oleaginous and other Parts of the 
 Tartar are evaporated ; after which there will 
 remain a white Alcahne Salt, which is therefore 
 called Salt of Tartar. After the fame manner we 
 fee dilTolved Salt-Petre mixed with beaten Char- 
 coal, or Turf char'd, and thrown into the Fire, 
 become aftive, and caft out Flames ; where be- 
 ing continued till no more Flame is perceived, the 
 Chymifts make of it an Alcaline Salt, which they 
 call the fixt Salt ef Nitre : But whether it may 
 not more juftly be termed the fixt Salt of Coals, 
 for the fame Reafon as t'other is called the Salt of 
 Tartar, I leave to the Learned : At lead, how 
 very active Salt-Petre is render'd by Sulphur and 
 Coals, Gun-powder furnifhes us with a well- 
 known, or rather with a wonderful and terrible 
 Inftance. 
 
 It mufl: not be thought that thefe Matters can- 
 not be kept up in the Air, as not being fine and 
 fmall enough, becaufe we have (hewn before, that 
 befides a great many other different Particles, 
 there are likewife thofe of Sulphur found in the 
 Air. Thus we fee, that in the Mediterranean, and 
 other Parts of the World that are more Southern 
 than we, there is very great and frequent Thun- 
 der and Lightning, of which in Greenland (as I 
 have been informed by one that has been often 
 there) and here with us in Winter, very little is 
 obferved. Now that this is occafion'd becaufe 
 the Air abounds with more Sulphur in 'the for- 
 mer Regions than in the latter, (whereas in Green- 
 land there feems to be more of Salt-Petre only, 
 which pafling from the Northern to the Southern 
 Part, produces ihefe Elfeds in Conjundlion with 
 the fulphureous Air) is allowed by many as a very 
 probable Thing. 
 
 Rrr 3 It 
 
1 1 8 Tloe ReUgiom Phllofopher, 
 
 It has been likewife fhewn above, that the 
 Rays of the Sun operate upon Salt-Petre, and 
 render the lame Volatile ; for, that thofe Rays 
 are Corporeal, and do likewife even bring along 
 with them a Matter that gravitates, appears 
 from the Experiment of Mr. Homberg about the 
 Regulus of Ifing-Glafs, as the Chymifts call it. 
 See the XXIVth Contemplation. 
 
 I know not whether I may not here add, that 
 in the Year 171 1, having gathered fome Dew 
 about the latter end of.M"^)', and kept it a while 
 in a great Gials v'eflel, I caus'd the fame to eva- 
 porate, in order to try whether there were not 
 Salt-Petre in ir, as fome affirm ; but found no 
 Salt at that ti iie, but only a little reddifh Mat- 
 ter pretty near the Colour of the SioricE oi Re^ 
 gidus Amimonli ; which being fprinkled upon a 
 gluwing Coal, would not burn a<: Salt-Petre is 
 wont to do •, but when thrown into an earthen 
 Vefifel, in which there was glowing Salt-Petre, it 
 flamed vifibly, but however pretty faintly in com- 
 parifon of common Sulphur. 
 
 I cannot btre determine exaftly of what Na- 
 ture that Matter was, there being too little of it 
 to bear a further Examination \ but however, I 
 judge it to be of a fulphureous Nature, by its 
 flafliing with melted Salt-Petre ; at leaft it was 
 plain enough that Salt-Petre adled upon this, and 
 this upon Salt-Petre. 
 
 It likewife feemed as if we might conclude 
 from thence, the Operation of the Solar Matter 
 brought to us by the South- Winds upon the Ae- 
 rial Salt-Petre, fince we find that a glowing Coal 
 of Turf being placed in a hot Sun-fhine (out of 
 the Wind, which would otherwife blow it up) is 
 extinguifhed , and ceafes to burn , juft as if it 
 were put into a Quenching-Pot. The Reafon of 
 \vhich feems to be, that the Salt-Petre of the 
 
 Air, 
 
The Religious Phdofopher, 1029 
 
 Air, which is otherwife the principal Caufe of 
 our Turfs burning, is render'd unfit by the Adlion 
 of this Matter, which proceeds from the Sun, to 
 continue the Fire of this Turf-Coal as well as 
 before. Now that this is true, and that Salt-Pe- 
 tre is a great Caufe of burning of our Fires, 
 appears from hence •, becaufe, that in the ftrong 
 Frofts of Winter, when the fliarp Northerly 
 Winds reign, which have been proved before to 
 be impregnated with a great deal of Salt-Petre, 
 our Turf-Fire burns much brighter, and is much 
 fooner confumed (as Coals are upon which one 
 throws Salt-Petre) than in Summer, when the 
 Air has not fo much pure Salt-Petre in it. 
 
 Sect. XIV. Salt-Petre in Co7ijun5iion with the Rap 
 of the Sun, does likewife render the Earth fruit- 
 fuly Jhewn by an Eiiperiment. 
 
 Thus we find alfo, that the Aflion of Salt- 
 Petre, and the Rays of the Sun, do contribute 
 very much to Fertility. Not to relate here, for 
 a Proof, Mr. Homher^% Experiment in the Traiif- 
 aollom of the French Academy, 1699. p. 75, 76. 
 whichfliews the fame of Salt-Petre when diluted in 
 Water, and poured upon Earth: One may like- 
 wife make another Tryal, by fteeping Grain or 
 Seeds for fome Hours in two Pints and half, for 
 Inftance, of Water, in which an Ounce of the 
 befl Pipe Salt-Petre has been diffolved, and fo 
 proportionably ; and ic will be found that thefe 
 Seeds will be much more fruitful than any other 
 that have not thus been infufed in Water unimpreg- 
 nated with Salt-Petre. I fiw the Experiment 
 thereof in the Year 1 7 1 1, when fome French^Beans 
 that had been fteep'd were obferv'd to grow a 
 third Part higher than others -, and have treated 
 fome Seeds of Purflain in the fame manner: it 
 R r r 4 grew 
 
1030 The Religious Ph'dofopher. 
 
 grew fo large, and fo ftrong, that a Learned Gen- 
 tleman, and one that was well verfed in Plants, 
 could not forbear afking what it was ? and -faid, 
 he had never feen fuch Purilain in his Life. 
 
 This Property of Salt-Petre waslikewife known 
 to thofe of the Ancients that have writ upon Agri- 
 culture : But to lliew farther that which was 
 propofed, namely, that not only Salt-Petre, but 
 that which likewife proceeds from the Action of 
 the Solar Matter thereupon (allow me fo to name 
 either the Sun-Beams then\felves, or that which 
 they bring along with them) does render the 
 Earth fruitful : It will be fufficient in the firft 
 Place, to confider how much the Sun contribuces 
 to the growth of Plants, this being unknown to 
 no Body ; and it will give fome Light to the 
 Matter, to mention here that which happen'd to 
 me about the latter end o^ May^ in the Year 1712 ; 
 for having fown Purflain, fome of which had 
 been fteep'd in Salt-Petre Water, and other not, 
 at the fame Time and Place; fome Days after 
 which the Nights were fo cold as to make Ice ; 
 and I having found by former Experiments, that 
 in the flrongeft Frofls there would be found no 
 Ice in Lye, and little or none in common Pickles ; 
 that a Water in which there was as much Salt- 
 Petre diffolved as could be, being fet within-fide, 
 or even without-fide of the Window, in a little 
 Bottle clofe to the others in which the Seeds were, 
 that Water was fo ftrongly frozen as to crack the 
 Glafs, the Parts of which were feparated more 
 than the Breadth of a Straw; it came into my 
 Head, whether fince the Salt-Petre Water froze fo 
 eafily and fo hard, the Purflain, the Seed of which 
 had been fteep'd in the like Water, might not be 
 killed by this Froft, efpecially fince the Sun had 
 hardly appeared during all that time, which was ve- 
 ry cold ; and going to the Window to fee, I found 
 
 that 
 
The Religious Ph'dofopher, i o ^ i 
 
 that that Seed which had been fowed after the 
 common Manner, was green, and that which had 
 lain in the Sak-Petre Water, much more advanc'd 
 in thofe Parts that remained alive ; but that moft 
 of it was frozen and dead. 
 
 From hence I think we may infer, that in or- 
 der to make Plants grow and flourifh, not only 
 Salt-Petre, but likewile fomething that proceeds 
 from the Sun is requifite thereto ; to the end, that 
 by their reciprocal A«5lion, they may concur in 
 the producing thcfe Effedts upon the Earth, and 
 the Plants thereof. 
 
 Befides, that this feems to be further confirm- 
 ed by a common Experiment obferved by fome 
 Hufbandmen, nr.mely, that when in the Month 
 of Marcby and the Beginning of April, North and 
 North eafterly Winds blow a long while toge- 
 ther ; and thereupon it is apprehended, that they 
 Ihall have a bad Year, and that the Grafs by 
 reafon of the Cold does not fpring up, there is 
 oftentimes a verv good Crop, and even an early 
 Hay-Harvcfl: •, for fome Years I obferved it, and 
 found it always to be true, efpecially in the Year 
 17 1 2, when by reafon of the frequent Northerly 
 Winds in the Spring, fome body fiid to me, that 
 he feared it would be a bad Seafon, and that 
 Hay would be fcarce; to which I anfwer'd, that 
 I had often found the contrary, and that if it were 
 but followed with a good warm Sunfhine, the 
 Grafs would perhaps be early ripe, and there 
 would be a great Quantity of Hay, which like- 
 wife happen'd. 
 
 Now, they who allow the Probability of what 
 has been advanced, may eafily infer the Caufe 
 from thence, namely, that the frequent Northerly 
 Winds might bring great Quantities of Salt-Petre 
 to us, which being fucceeded by the Southerly 
 Winds, and the Solar Matter tiiac accompanies 
 
 them. 
 
1032, The Religious Ph'tlofopher, 
 
 them, a great Quantity of thofe Particles which 
 ad: upon each other, and contribute to Fertility, 
 is then found in our Air; tho' on the other fide it 
 may fo happen, that the Northerly Winds fhall be 
 fo ftrong and lading, and the Southerly fo weak; 
 and the warm Weather fo little, that the Aerial 
 Salt-Petre may be as prejudicial to the Fruits of 
 the Earth, by reafon of its too great Plenty, as 
 the common Salt-Petre (the Experiment whereof 
 is mentioned above) which being ufed in too great 
 a Quantity, killed the Plants. With this agrees 
 the common Proverb of the Flufbandmen, con- 
 firmed by numerous Experiments, that a Feck of 
 March Tiuji is worth a King's Ranfom. That Month 
 being commonly dry with us when the North 
 Winds blow, by which the Air is render'd fo hea- 
 vy, that the watry Vapours will remain floating 
 in tiiem, and cannot defcend in Rain ; which 
 with Southerly Winds are wont to come plenti- 
 fully down at the fame Seafon. 
 
 Sect. XV. Convi5lions from the foregoing Ohfer- 
 vations, 
 
 I Have dwelt the longer upon this Matter, not 
 only becaufe the abovemencioned Experiments re- 
 quire to be expreffed and propofed with fome 
 Clearnefs in their Circumftances ; but particular- 
 ly in order to ftir up others that have Inclination 
 and Conveniencies, to inquire more narrowly what 
 -it is properly that renders Lands fruitful, and 
 makes Plants grow more freely ; to the end that 
 they may either corroborate what we have here 
 faid, By farther Experiments; or otherwife, if 
 they find that the Works of Nature exert 
 themfelves after a different manner, they may- 
 communicate their Light to the World; fince 
 . there ftill feems to be wanting Numbers of Expe- 
 riments: 
 
The Reltgious Philofopher, 1033 
 
 riments : For Inftance , how to order fuch an 
 Earth, or fuch Seeds, fo as that in a few Hours a 
 Sallad, or other Plants fit for ufe, may be pro- 
 duced ; or again, that each Seed may at the fame 
 time put forth all the Seed-Plants contained in it, 
 and make them grow equally, by which means 
 the Fruits of the Earth might be multiplied, and 
 fuch like Experiments : At leaft every one will 
 readily agree, that this is a Matter, the Inquiry 
 into which may not only much more illuftrate our 
 Knowledge of Nature, but likewife be very be- 
 neficial to Mankind. 
 
 In the mean while, fince no body can be igno- 
 rant that the Air is the Magazine or Treafury, 
 from whence that which renders the Earth fruit- 
 ful is communicated thereto, as the frequent plow- 
 ing and turning up the Earth, and expofing it to 
 the Air, has fliewn experimentally for many Ages; 
 can it be thought that it comes to pafs without 
 a wife Providence, that there has never been any 
 Want in the Air of fuch Particles as are fit to 
 that Purpofe ? That the Waters of Rain, Dew, 
 and Snow, falling down through the Air, are im- 
 pregnated therewith, in order to carry fuch Par- 
 ticles along with them, and to infinuate them deep 
 enough into the Earth, fo as to fertilize the fame, 
 and to difpofe it to furnifii all living Creatures 
 with Food and Refrefhment ? 
 
 C O N T E M^ 
 
34 ^^ Religious Phtlofopher, 
 
 CONTEMPLATION XXVIIL 
 
 Of the ToJfiblUty c/'fZ'^ Resurrection. 
 
 Sect. I. T^he Objeolion of the Sadducees atifwefd 
 hy our Saviour, Matt. xxii. f 29. 
 
 I Should here have made an end of contempla- 
 ting the Laws of Nature, becaufe an Inquiry 
 into all thofe, to which the Study of Nature, and 
 particularly Chymiftry, leads us, would take up 
 too much of our time here: But fmce it may feem 
 to contribute very much towards the illuftrating 
 a Matter which is of great Importance, I fhall at- 
 tempt to fet that matter likewife in fome Light, 
 tho* it is feldom handled upon Natural Principles, 
 To enter therefore upon it : 
 
 It is well known, that among thofe unhappy 
 Perfons who deny the God that made them, there 
 be many who are wont not only frequently to. ri- 
 dicule the Confeflion of Chriftians about a Refur- 
 redion, but likewife to oppofe the fame after all 
 imaginable Ways ; and that others, who feem to 
 treat this matter with more Reafon and Decency, 
 are likewife accuftomed to form fome Objedions 
 againft it, by which they think they do fufficient- 
 Jy prove the Impofiibility of a ReJurreElion. 
 
 I know very well, that in order to cut off aU 
 Difficulties and Cavillings raifed againft this Ar- 
 ticle of our Creed, by thofe who acknowledge a 
 God ; and believe the Holy Scriptures, nothing can 
 be more ftrongly returned, than what our Lord 
 
 was 
 
The Religtous Philofopher. 1035- 
 
 was pleafed to anfwer to the Satldiicees who deny'd 
 a Refurreftion : Te do err^ not knowing the Scriptures^ 
 nor the Power ofGod^ Matt. xxii. f 29. That is to 
 fay, the Word which you admit to be Divine, 
 fays fo -, and no body ought to doubt, whether 
 the Power of God be great enough to perfornm 
 what he has faid. 
 
 Sect. II. // is not a greater Miracle to Raife a 
 Body, than to Create it. 
 
 But fince we have here to do with a fort of 
 deplorable Difputers who have no Reverence ei- 
 ther for God or the Scriptures, and who think 
 that they are able to prove from their Philofophy, 
 the Improbability, if not the ImpofTibility thereof, 
 I have been of Opinion, that akho' the Certainty 
 of a future Refurredlion can only be deduced from 
 the Word of that God who never deceives any 
 one, and that the Manner of it muft likewife be 
 referred to his Wonder-working Power ; yet that 
 it might be perhaps ufeful to fome, to ihew here, 
 that all the Objections which they can raife a- 
 gainft it, are far from having any Strength in them ; 
 but on the contrary, tjiat the few as yet known 
 Laws of Nature and Appearances are more than 
 fufficient to anfwer them all, at leaft all that have 
 ever occurred ro me, and to put the PofTibility of 
 the Refurredion, the Proof of which is our pre- 
 fent View only, quite out of a doubt. 
 
 To begin therefore : Let one that denies of 
 doubts of the Refurre6lion, tell us whether he is 
 not forced to allow, that all the Food of which 
 his Body confifls, as well as the Bodies of all his 
 Progenitors, does proceed from the Earth, or ra- 
 ther is nothing more than a metamorphofed, or 
 transformed Earth : (If he denies this, let him read 
 what we have faid thereupon in the firft and fol- 
 lowing 
 
10^6 The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 lowing Contemplations.) 'Tis a plain Confequence 
 then, that his Body likewife proceeds from Earth. 
 And this being fo> it is no more ftrange that his 
 Body which was once Earth, fliould be raifed a- 
 gain from the fame, than that it had acquired or 
 received its firfb Figure from thence. "What Im- 
 pofiTibility is there, that fo wonderful and dreadful 
 a Power, which made ufe of the Earth to form a 
 humane Body before there was any fuch Being in 
 the World, without its Knowledge, without its 
 Concurrence, and after fuch a manner as is un- 
 conceivable to him and all other created Beings, 
 iliould now again think fit to make ufe of the fame 
 Earth to the lame Purpofe, and raife him up a- 
 gain from the Dead ? Let this Philofopher fup- 
 pofe with us, that a Man were born and brought 
 up in a Place where he fhould be entirely ignorant 
 of the Nature of his Food : If now another Perfon 
 came and fhev/ed him a Lump of Earth, out of 
 which Rye and Wheat, or what elfe he might 
 have ufed for Food, were produced; and if he 
 told him, that his Body did not only proceed 
 from, but was likewife maintained by this Earth ; 
 would not this Denier of the Refurredlion think, 
 as we do, that fuch a Man would make as many 
 Scruples in admitting the fame for Truth, as o- 
 thers now do when we tell them, that their Body 
 fliall once again proceed out of the Earth into 
 which it is turned after Death? And would not 
 likewife, even the moft learned Enquirer of what 
 happens in the World, be as much amazed at the 
 Manner after which his Body is formed out of, 
 and fuftain'd by Earth, were it not that the Cu- 
 itom of feeing frequently how a humane Crea- 
 ture is born and nourifhed, but never how he rifes 
 from the Dead, would feem to make this Matter 
 more intelligible to him, and, as it happens with 
 
 cuilomary 
 
The Religtom Philofopher. 1037 
 
 cuftomary Things, make him look upon the for- 
 mer with no Wonder? 
 
 Sect. III. Even the common Formation of Bodies 
 is lefs credible than the Refurre^ion, 
 
 Let one thar denies the Refurreflion tell us, 
 whether the Parts of which his vifible Body is 
 compofed (for as for the exceeding fmall Stamina^ 
 we fhall take no notice of them here) were not as 
 much fcattered over the whole Earth about 5000 
 Years ago, as they will be many Years after his 
 Death, or at the End of the World ? (See con- 
 cerning this Matter more largely in the following 
 Contemplation^ SeEl. V.) And whether it be more 
 impoflible in this laft Cafe, than in the firft, to 
 coiled the Parts fo difperfed, and to bring them 
 into Order. 
 
 Again, if he were ignorant of the Manner by 
 which the Procreation of Animals is performed, 
 and had had no Opportunities of feeing the fame, 
 let him afk himfelf whether he fhould admit it as 
 a Truth, that a human Creature, for Inftance, 
 lying fo many Months in a Liquid Matter, like a 
 Fifti in the Water could be able to live-, where- 
 as now the fame Creature, if kept but a few Mi- 
 nutes under Water, would perifh ? And would 
 not he think, that from hence he might alledge 
 many Reafons, why 'tis more probable that a 
 Man fhould be produced, like a Plant, out of 
 a Seed, or at leaft after fome other Manner that 
 does not fo diredlly contradift Experience ? And 
 yet he fees this comes to pafs conftantly, and 
 always after the fame manner, without any Vari- 
 ation. Can now the Refurredlion of the Dead 
 appear to him more wonderful, or even fo much? 
 Since in this laft Cafe it is only required, that a 
 Body fhould be produced from the fame united 
 
 Parts i 
 
1038 The Religious Ph'tlofopher. 
 
 Parts ; and the Manner after which a Man is now^ 
 formed does befides this feem likewife to run 
 counter to feveral plain Experiments, by which ic 
 appears necelTary that we fhould breathe in order 
 to live; whereas we have neverthelefs fufficienc 
 Caufe to affirm, that a Child can live Teveral Months 
 in his Mother's Body without Refpiration. 
 
 Thisfeems to be fufficiently proved, forafmuch 
 as the Lungs of a Child that \% flill-horn will fink 
 in Water. Bergerus^ p. 481. gives an Experiment 
 thereof, and tells us, that the Lungs of a Child 
 born dead, being put into an Air-Pump, will not 
 fwell, and when thrown into the Water, will fub* 
 fide ; the quite contrary of which muft have hap«- 
 pened, if the Child had been born alive, and had 
 remained any time in the Air, fince fuch Air is 
 never perfedly difcharged again from the Lungs^ 
 but there will always remain a fufficient Qiiantity 
 thereof to caufe the fame to fwell, and to hinder 
 the finking. Accordingly we find, that a Piece 
 of the Lungs of a Beaft newly killed, being emp" 
 tied of Part of its Air by the Pump, will contract 
 itfelf and fink deeper into the Water than before; 
 but however, it will not fubfide to the Bottom 
 till , after much Pumping and a good deal of 
 Trouble, the Air be quite exhaufted. 
 
 Sect. IV. The firjl Ohjeolion anfwer'd^ nameh^ 
 That ive have no Pare?2ts in the Rsfurre5iion. 
 
 But to proceed; we muft not ftop at this 
 Objection, which to underftanding Perfons is too 
 Vulgar, viz. That theRefurreftion does therefore 
 feem incredible, becaufe when we came into the 
 World, we had Parents to whom we owed our 
 Birth, and that there were fo many proper Means 
 ac hand upon that Occafion, but that the fame 
 ^ will 
 
Tloe ReUgtous Philofopher. 1039 
 
 will all be wanting at our fecond Birth or Reiur- 
 redlion. 
 
 Since all that a good Logician can prove from 
 thence is, that there is a Power and Wifdom ca- 
 pable of providing Means for the Generating of 
 human Creatures after this manner-, now what 
 Reafon can be given, that the fame Power which 
 has been able to do this after one manner, cannoc 
 make ufe of other means for the fame Purpofe? 
 The rather, fince we fee that God, to manifeft 
 his Wifdom likewife to thofe that hate it, is wonc 
 to execute the fame Purpofes in numberlefs Ways 
 and Methods. It would be unnecefTary to repeat 
 Inflances here of all kinds of Animals, having done 
 the fame largely in the beginning of the XXIId 
 Contemplation^ where we have given an Account of 
 their Motion, Nourifhment and Produdion, in 
 rcfped to which the Inftruments of each kind of 
 Fijhes^ Birds and Beafis are almoft all differing 
 from each other, and yet they are all procreat- 
 ed, nourifh'd, and do move themfelves from one 
 Place to another. 
 
 So likewife when we contemplate the Plants^ 
 how various are the Ways of putting forth and 
 growing among them ! Some grow in Earth, and 
 that oftentimes in one only determinate and par- 
 ticular Sort; others require another kind of Soil ; 
 fome grow upon the Water, and fome even under 
 Water •, one in a warm Climate, and another in 
 a cold •, fome are propagated by the Seed ', fome 
 by a Branch taken off from the main Plant; a 
 third by Setting ; a fourth by Grafting ; a fifth 
 by many of thele, and perhaps yet different Me- 
 tkods : And thus are the Views of the Great Crea- 
 tor, of caufing Plants to continue in their Kinds, 
 executed after fo many diflerent Ways. 
 
 This being fo, what Impoffibility is there that 
 the fame Power which produced the Bodies of 
 
 Vol. III. Sff Men 
 
1040 The Religious Philofopher, • 
 
 Men once before by the Means of their Parents, 
 may not perform the fame again by other Means? 
 And if we only fiippofe, that this Great Maker 
 can ufe as many Ways as all Men can invent, 
 (wherein neverthelefs his Power does far exceed 
 all human Inventions-, as is plain to thofe that 
 are wont to inquire into his Works, where they 
 daily learn fomething new, that perhaps never be- 
 fore entred into their Thoughts) no Body will 
 eafily deny the fame; forafmuch as he would pafs 
 but for a poor Philofopher among the Atheifts, 
 who fhould not imagine himfelf capable of form- 
 ing an Hypothecs, whereby human Bodies, by a 
 different Difpofition and Motion of Parts might 
 be produced after a different manner than now 
 they are. 
 
 Sect. V. I'be Second Ohje^ion, from the Smallnefs 
 of the Parts after Corruption, anfwer^-d. 
 
 Those that deny the Refurredion do again 
 think the fame impoffible, becaufe our Bodies be- 
 ing diffolved by Corruption into fo many and fo 
 fmall Particles, it does not appear credible to 
 them, that they can be all again replaced in their 
 neceffary Order, nor the proper Body thereby re- 
 flored to its former Figure. But will they there- 
 fore doubt, whether a good Anatomifl can put all 
 the Bones of a Skeleton, or a good Clock-maker 
 all the Wheels and Pieces of a Watch, tho' jum- 
 bled together without any Order, into the fame 
 Stru(5ture again, fo as to compofe the very fame 
 Skeleton and Watch ? If therefore we do but fup- 
 pofe that the Great Creator of the Univerfe is 
 endowed with only fo much more Wifdom and 
 Power than an Anatomifl and Clock-maker, as 
 the Structure of a human Body is more noble and 
 curious than a Skeleton or a Watch, what Diffi- 
 culty 
 
The Reltgtous Phtlofopher, 1041 
 
 culty can there yet remain ? For that we do not 
 herein afcribe too much to that Adorable Being, 
 but on the contrary think of him much too mean- 
 ly, and below his great Perfedions, by fuch a 
 Suppofition, may appear from hence -, that if all 
 the beft Workmen in the World fhould lay their 
 Heads together, there would not be Wifdoni 
 enough in them, (to fay nothing of their Power) 
 to put in order the Body of a Flea, or any other 
 Infed, or even any little Seed of the fmallefl Plant, 
 fo as to compare for Excellence and Contrivance 
 with any one of thofe which we daily obfcrve to 
 proceed by Millions out of the Fland of this 
 Great Artificer : the rather, becaufe, as has been 
 fhewn before, the more minute Particles, even 
 thofe of Light itfelf, are governed by a Power 
 which extends itfelf to all Things, and they are 
 fubjedl to certain and fixed Laws, even when they 
 appear to be in the greateft Diforder. Having 
 often feen the Pidure of a Man fo accurately for- 
 med upon a white Cloth, or Paper, in a dark 
 Chamber, it occurred to my Mind as an agreeable 
 Type of the Refurredlion ; at leafl: it appeared 
 from thence, that the Rays of Light refleded 
 from the real Body of a Man flanding out of the 
 Chamber, pafs through the Air mingled among 
 numberlefs others that proceeded from circumja- 
 cent Objeds , and yet, after entring into the 
 Chamber, were feparated from all the foreign ones, 
 and colleded into the exad Image of the fame 
 Man, according to the Laws of Dioptrics. 
 
 If now all thefe Particles of Light, after fo ma- 
 ny Mixtures with, or PercufRons againft other 
 Particles, can be oblig'd fo ftridly to obey certain 
 Laws, that when received upon a white Paper, 
 and regularly colledled, they will paint and exprefs 
 the juft Form of that Perfon from whom they 
 proceed j what Impoflibility is there, that the Parts 
 
 Sff2 of 
 
1042. The Rellgmis PhiJofopher. 
 
 of a putrified Body, tho' mingled and difperfed 
 among an infinite Number of others, fhould be 
 brought together again, and compofe the fame 
 Body, any more than that the Particles of I.ighc 
 do the Figure of it ? 
 
 If this be not fufHcient, our Reader may re- 
 coiled what has been fiiid in the two preceding 
 Contemplations, 'viz. that not only the fmalleft 
 Animalcula^ or Particles of Bodies, cannot efcape 
 the Diredion of the Glorious ]^4aker and Ruler 
 of all Things •, but alfo and chiefly, that before all 
 greater Bodies do become Inftruments of his Pow- 
 er, he has thought fit, for the difplaying of his 
 own Glory, that they fliould be firll divided and 
 feparated into Particles of the extremeftSmallnefs, 
 and fuch as can be fcarce conceived by Men. If 
 then it be proved by undeniable Experiments, that 
 there is a Power v/hich has framed all Things up- 
 on the Earth round about us, yea, even the great 
 and glorious Body of the Sun itfelf, of fuch fmall 
 Particles, and has difpofed them in fo wonderful 
 an Order -, how can the moil: unhappy Sceptic, or 
 Doubter of the R'efurredion,. pretend with Rea- 
 fon to deduce any Argument from the unconceiv- 
 able Smallnefs of the Particles into which a human 
 Body after Death may be diilolved by Corruption 
 or o'therwife, againft the Poffibility of the Refur- 
 reclion of fuch a Body ? 
 
 SjECT. VI. '^he 'Third Obje^fion, from the AUritio^i 
 of the Particles^ anfuoerW. 
 
 But as the Fancies of fome, who wifh that all 
 their Notions may be true, are rich in finding out 
 plaufibie Arguments in Favour thereof; fo they 
 endeavour to amufe themfelves with the Opinions 
 of fome famous Philofophers, who maintain that 
 every thing, efpecially the imallcft, and confe- 
 
 quently 
 
The ReligtoHs Phdofopher, 104} 
 
 quently the weakell Particles, wear away with 
 Motion ; and therefore change both their Figure 
 and Properties, fo that after a great many Years, 
 and the paffing awny of Ages, we do in vain feek 
 throughout the whole Univerfe for thofe Parts 
 of which a Body was compos'd, and of which, 
 if they were to be found, it might be again com- 
 pofed after the fame manner. 
 
 But he who contemplates the Operations and 
 Laws that have already obtained in the World, 
 will be convinced ; 
 
 Firfi^ That by the Art and Invention of Men, 
 whereby they apply the Laws of Nature to their 
 own Purpofes, even the whole Frame of the Bo- 
 dies of Men and Beafts may be preferved, un- 
 changed, and uncorrupted ; it is therefore much 
 more poffible, and likely too, that incomparably 
 fmaller Particles may by an unconceivably greater 
 Wifdom and Power be continued in their prefent 
 State and Condition. Now that the aforefaid is 
 true, will appear from the knov/n Manner, after 
 which fo many exotic Plants and Animals are fe- 
 cured from Corruption in Spirits of Wine, refin*d 
 from all their Water, with the Addition of a lit- 
 tle Camphire ■, as likewife from the embalming 
 of Dead Bodies, as well by the Ancients, as par- 
 ticularly by the Moderns, who can much better 
 fecure Bodies from Putreficlion. So likewife 6"/- 
 mon de Fries, in his Defcription of Old Greenland^ 
 fays, that the Air is fo fliarp, as to preferve dead 
 Bodies from Corruption ; and the fimious Geo- 
 grapher S.'7;;^/c';z relates, that when d. SpaniJJj Colo- 
 nel marched from.P^r^ to Chili, over a high 
 Mountain, fome of his People were frozen to 
 Death •, and th:it fcveral Years after, he found 
 them in the fame Condition, that is to fay,, fitting 
 upon their dead Horfes, and holding their Bridle 
 ivift, their Bodies remaining uncorrupted. 
 
 S f i 3 Secondly y 
 
J 044 T'he Reltgtom Fh'tlofopher, 
 
 Secondly, ThsJE- all Things do not wear away 
 and change their Figures indifferently, has been 
 already fljewn in the XXVI th Contemplation, Se5i. 
 V. fince if it were fo, Water, Air, and the whole 
 "World in all its Parts would be changed as to 
 their Nature and Properties, juft contrary to what 
 Experience teaches us. 
 
 And if any one defires to be convinced there- 
 of, by an Experiment, which I had made with 
 another View, in order to fhew, that the Tem- 
 perating of Acids (as it is called in the Language 
 of the Phyficians) does not confift fo much ac- 
 cording to fome, in the obtunding or blunting the 
 acute Parts of the Acids themfelves, as in their 
 ftrift Union with Alcalies, either watry or other 
 Parts •, Jet him iirft diflblve Silver in the Acid Spi- 
 rit of Salt-Petre, or otherwife in Aquafortis^ and 
 then after having put a little W^ater to it. Jay a 
 Plate of Copper in the faid Liquor, whereupon 
 the Acid will let the Silver go, and difiblve the 
 Copper. But if you throw in fome Iron, the 
 Copper is precipitated, and the Iron difiblved by 
 the Spirit, which being filtrated again by the Ad- 
 dition of fome hapis Calaminaris, i\\t Aqiia fortis 
 quits the former, and dilTolves the faid Stone. If 
 then you fliould pour off this' Liquor from all that 
 has fubfided in it by Filtration, and then put fome 
 liixiviate Salt of Tartar to it, this laft will be 
 diffolved and precipitated, and the Salt be united 
 with \\\\^ Menjlruum \, fo that this Mixture being 
 Cryftaliz'd, (which is a Sign that the Parts of 
 the Nitrous Spirit remain unchanged) will yield 
 a burning Salt-Petre. 
 
 And to lliev/ farther, that it preferves its Aci- 
 dity, I put frefli Water and Oil of Vitriol to the 
 aforefaid Salt-Petre ; from whence by Di(tilla-~ 
 tion, I produced again the fame Aquafortis, 
 or Spirit of Nitre, which, upon Tnal, difgovered 
 
 its 
 
TToe Religious Philofopher, 104J 
 
 its Acid Qualities; for when we threw into it 
 fome unrufted Filings of Iron, I obferved thelron 
 to be diflblved, with a great and violent EfFer- 
 vefcency, and a very red Vapour toafcend, which 
 is peculiar to a Nitrous Spirit. This was yet 
 more ftrongly confirmed, by putting fome Salt of 
 Tartar to it again, by which means there refulted 
 the fecond Time a good Salt-Petre from thefaid 
 Spirit. From which Experiments it does appear 
 at leaft, that this Nitrous Spirit, after fo many 
 and fuch different Unions with Silver, Copper, 
 Iron, Calamine-ftone, and Salt of Tartar, and 
 after having twice refifted fome of them, ftill re- 
 mained in its former Condition, the Particulars 
 thereof being neither changed, nor worn by all 
 thefe Motions ; which lliews it is by no means 
 impoflible, that the fime Power which preferves 
 to the Spirit of Salt-Petre its Figure and Proper- 
 ties, after fo many Unions, Mixtures and EfFer- 
 vefcences, may likewife do as much in the Parts 
 of other Bodies. Thus we alfo fee Quick-filver 
 and Gold handled numberlefs Ways by the Chy- 
 mifts, and yet continue the fame, after having un- 
 dergone fo many Changes. 
 
 Sect. VII. The Fourth Ohje^ion, fro?n the Union 
 of thefe Particks with other Bodies, anfwer'' d. 
 
 Another Objeflion is wont to be made by 
 fome, againft the PofTibility of a Refurreflion, 
 becaufe, that not only all Bodies are divided into 
 fuch fmall Particles by Corruption and other Means, 
 but chiefly becaufe thefe Particles become united, 
 or rather changed into other Bodies ; and the Earth, 
 which for Inflance, proceeds from a putrify'd Car- 
 cafe of Man or Beaft, is oftentimes tranfmittcd in- 
 to many kinds of fluid and folid Bodies, fuch as 
 Water, AifjTrees, Plants and Herbs •, fo th:^t there 
 
 S f f 4 fecms 
 
104^ 7"^^ Religtous Philofopher\ 
 
 feems to be neceffary here, not only a bare Uni- 
 on of thefe divided Particles, but likewife, Firft^ 
 A Separation from thofe Bodies wherewith they 
 were united -, which to thefe Objedors feems in- 
 credible, and hardly pofTible in fo many Millions 
 of Cafes, in which all this would be requifite to- 
 wards the railing of one only Body again. 
 
 But thofe Gentlemen would eafily be of ano- 
 ther Mind if they were reafonable, upon our fhew- 
 ing them what they look upon as incredible, is 
 brought about many Waysin Chymiftry, both in 
 refpedl to folid, as well as fluid Bodies. 
 
 If one put Silver into Aquafortis^ it "will be 
 dififoLved therein, and turned into a fluid Mat- 
 ter ; add a little Copper, and the Silver will be 
 feparated and fink to the Bottom, as v/e have 
 fhewn before. 
 
 Melt Gold and Silver together, and when they 
 are cold, they will become a hard mixed Metal; 
 but throv/ that Mixture into Aquafortis^ and they 
 will be immediately feparated, the Silver incor- 
 porating itfelf with that Liquor, and the Gold[ 
 I'ubfiding like a Powder to the Bottom; as is well 
 known to all that deal in thofe Metals. 
 
 The Oil or Salt of Tartar being diflblved in 
 Water, and boiled with Sulphur, will unite itfelf 
 therewith *, but pour a little Vinegar into it, the 
 Salt of Tartar will mix itfelf with the fame, but 
 the Sulphur will be feparated. 
 
 Mingle Spirit of Sea Salt with fome Volatile: 
 Salt, for Inflrance with that of Hartfhorn, and 
 they will unite themfelves clofely to each other ; 
 but add fome Pot-Afhor Chalk thereto, and they 
 will prefently quit each other, and the Spirit of 
 Salt will join itfelf to its new Gueft. It v/ould 
 not be diflicult for thofe that are well vers'd in 
 Chymiftry, to produce innumerable other Exam- 
 ples of Matters that adhere and unite clofely with 
 
 one 
 
Tloe Religious Philofopher. 104^ 
 
 pne another, which yet are eafily feparated by 
 the Addition pf the Third. And if it happens 
 fo in thefe Cafes, where is the Impofijbility in any 
 other Matters ? 
 
 Sect. VIII. The Fifth Ohje^ion, that hi the Par- 
 ticles of Bodies, ive cannot ohferve any fuch Unions 
 anfwered, 
 
 B u T it may be, our unbelieving Philofophers 
 will reply, that we cj^nnot obfers''e any fuch uni^ 
 ting Properties in the Parts of human Bodies, 
 and that therefore there is no fuch Thing. 
 
 But if they would pleafe to attend to other Chy- 
 rnical Experiments, they might fee that Water 
 and Oil being put together, will not unite, buC 
 remain unmixed ■, but if you fhould join the fame 
 Oil with Por-Afh, and Salt of Tartar, or any 
 other good Lixiviate Salt, (or even fome Oils 
 with Sugar) and make it into Soap, it will eafily 
 unite with Water. 
 
 Copper is Ijkewife indifToluble, and will hard- 
 ly be touched by common Water ; but if you add 
 thereto fome Volatile Salt of Sal-Armoniac, the 
 Copper will be entirely diffolved, and turned in- 
 to a blue Liquor. -r/,,; 
 
 Refin made of Drugs, fuch as Jallop, Sc/nnmO" 
 ny^ &c. cannot be feparated in fimple Water ; but 
 add to them Yolk of Eggs, or pounded Almonds, 
 and they will be eafily mixed together ; from 
 whence, as alfo from a great Number of other 
 Experiments which we might borrow from the 
 Chymift, it is plain, that tho* two Matters will 
 not unite, the lame may be brpught about by the 
 Addition of a Third : And having fhewn this in 
 fo many Cafes, what Impoflibility is there again, 
 that the Material Particles of our Body, accord- 
 ing to the (lime, or other Analogous Laws of 
 
 1 Plants 
 
1048 The Religious PhUofopher. 
 
 plants and Animals wherewith they have been 
 united, may after a Separation be joined again 
 as they were once before? 
 
 Sect. IX. The Sixth Obje5lion, 1'hat thefe Parti- 
 cles are fcatter*d too far from each other, anfwer'd. 
 
 If any Body that feeks for farther Evafions, 
 fhould hereupon reply, that thefe Particles before 
 they can be united to others, mufl firft be brought 
 very near together •, but that between thofe of our 
 Body, there are oftentimes found very great Di- 
 ftances, and that their Union is thereby prevented ; 
 let him confider, that tho' Acids and Alcalies muft 
 come very near, before they can lay hold on each 
 other, yet Amber, Wax, Glafs, will attra6t Straws, 
 and other light Matters at a much greater Di- 
 ftance, only by being a little rubbed -, that the 
 Load-Stone draws Iron, tho' it be yet farther off, 
 and that whatever is counted heavy upon the 
 Earth, moves, or is attradied towards the Centre 
 thereof; not to repeat here that which muft be 
 fiippofed, according to the Opinion of Sir Ifaac 
 Newton, and whereof we fiave given a Proof a- 
 bavB^in^Che XXVIth Contemplation, viz. that even 
 the heavenly Bodies at their great and almoft 
 imme,afurable Diftances, are fubje<5l to a Law that 
 brings them towards each other. If then it ap- 
 pears from hence, that fuch great Bodies gravi- 
 tate or move towards each other, according to the 
 prefent Laws of Nature, tho* at fuch great Di- 
 ilances, and as far as their Motion will permit, 
 do unite with one another; why fhould it be im- 
 pofTible for the fame Power to do this in human 
 Bodies ? 
 
 S EC T. 
 
The Religtous Ph'dofopher. 1049 
 
 Sect. X. The Seventh Ohje£lion, That the Particles 
 of Matter would a5l %mth Choice or Knowledge^ 
 anjwefd. 
 
 There is another Obje£tion, namely, that 
 the Particles of our Body might feem to afl with 
 Judgment and Eledlion, if among fo many Mil- 
 Jions of others they fhould juft meet at the fame 
 Places of the Body to which they belong, and 
 concur with them in forming a new Strudure. 
 
 Yet this is no greater a Wonder, than that a- 
 mong fo many other Places where the Particles 
 of the Earth, Water, Light and Air might fix 
 themfelves, thofe that are proper to produce 
 Grapes, do only unite themfelves to Vines •, thofe 
 of Apples, to Apple-Trees ; fuch as belong to 
 wholfome or unwholfome Plants, are united after 
 the fame Manner •, and notwithftanding that the 
 mod poifonous Herbs grow near, or in the midft 
 of a great Quantity of Corn, this laft will not be 
 afFeded thereby. 
 
 The like may be obferved even in our own 
 Bodies, where from a mixed Chyle confifting of 
 fo many Kinds of Meats and Drinks, thofe Par- 
 ticles are only join'd to each Part of the Body 
 where they are wanting for the Support of the 
 fame ; by which Direftion it comes to pafs, that 
 Flelh, Bones, Membranes, iSc. do all remain un- 
 mingled, and in order ; without which they would 
 otherwife be foon uncapable of difcharging their 
 Fundlions. 
 
 And to give other Inftances, of which we may 
 find a great many in Chymiftry ; mix Iron, Lead, 
 Salt and Stone, all of 'em reduced to a Powder, 
 together ; then hold a Load-Stone near it, it will 
 draw the Iron only, and as it were by free Choice 
 oi]t of this Compofition, leaving all the reft of the 
 
 ^ Bodies 
 
10 JO The Religious Philofopher^ 
 
 Bodies untouched : Pour Quick-filver upon this 
 Powder, it will only embrace and unite itfelf to 
 the Lead, negleding the reft ; put fome Water to 
 it, that will only imbibe the Salt, and let all the 
 reft alone. The Doftrine of the Menjtnia or dif- 
 folving Liquors, will furnifh us with a great Num- 
 ber of other Inftances, wherein each afts upon 
 its proper Objeft, as it were by free Choice and 
 Knowledge. 
 
 Now there is not more required to the Reno- 
 vation of our Bodies from their Atoms or Parti- 
 cles, than what we fee in thefe Matters. 
 
 Sect. XI. 'The Eighth Ohje^ion^ Concerning Cani- 
 bais or Men-eaters, anjwefd. 
 
 But the Kiftories which we read of Men -eaters, 
 feem to be of fome Weight with thofe who would 
 infinuate this Notion of the ImpofTibility of the 
 Refurre6lion into the Minds of weak Men : Since 
 when one Man is devoured by another, the Con- 
 fequence would feem to be, that as one is turned 
 into the Food of the other, his Body would like- 
 wife be changed into the Body of the other -, and 
 forafmuch as it is an Article of the Chriftian Faith, 
 that each one fhall rife with his own Body, they 
 think they can prove it to be impofuble in this 
 Cafe; becaufe, tho' the Body of the Canihal Hiould 
 be raifed in all its Parts, yet that of him who was 
 devoured, will be deprived of feveraL 
 
 Now to remove this DifRculty ; thefe Obje- 
 ftors muil be forced to own, that two Cafes 
 may come to pafs therein. The Firfi is, when 
 the Canibal lives fome Years after the Perfon he 
 has devoured •, for in this Cafe it is clear, that the 
 Objeftionwill fall to the Ground, becaufe, accord- 
 ing to the common working of Nature obfervable 
 in all Bodies, that which now tends to Food, and 
 
The Religious Philofopher. 1051 
 
 to eompofe a part of the Body, may be feparat* 
 ed therefrom long before its Death ; for if in the 
 Body of any one who daily makes ufe of Food, 
 the Subftance did not leffen ; and if only one 
 Ounce of that Food which a Man takes each Day 
 at every Meal, Jliould be converted into the Sub- 
 ftance of his Body, there would be added every 
 Year 20 Pound to the Weight thereof, and con- 
 fcquently in c,'^ Years, it will amount to above 
 1000 Weight* whereas we find it odierwife by 
 Experience. From whence we may conclude, 
 that as che Body becomes heavier and bigger by 
 Food, it does at the fame time grow lighter and 
 Jefs by Perfpiracion, and other Motions of the 
 Fluids, as San5forius has fir ft obferved. 
 
 If now we fuppofe the Jecond Cafe^ and in or- 
 der to make all the ConcefTions that are reafona- 
 ble, allow that this Canibal, or Man-eater, does 
 die at fuch a time as the Objeftor himfelf thinks 
 fit •, and that the Flefh of the Perfon devoured is 
 united to the Body of him that eats it : This Ob- 
 jeftion may feem at firft Sight to thofe that have 
 not much contemplated the Manner of God's 
 working in Nature, to carry fome Force with it. 
 
 But let thefe Objedlors confider, that altho* 
 the Maker of a human Body permits fo many 
 Things to come to pafs therein with our Know- 
 ledge, and at the Command of our Will, yet he 
 excepts the Nourifhment of the Body out of it> 
 that being performed not only without any Power 
 of the Will, but even without our Perception or 
 Knowledge : Since after that the Food has pafted 
 thro' the Stomach and Bowels (where indeed fome- 
 timeswehave fome Perception thereof) no Body 
 knows what becomes of it afterwards, nor with 
 what Parts, nor at what Time it is united : Shew- 
 ing thereby, that this Benefit which isf procured 
 to us by the taking of Food, depends perfedly 
 
 and 
 
10 y 2 The Religious Ph'dofopher. 
 
 ^nd only upon his Will. We fee likewife that 
 feme fickly Difpofitions, as alfo too great Heat, 
 too violent a Motion, too great a Paffion, which 
 laft are not wont wholly to deprive us of Health, 
 like bodily Diftempers, are oftentimes the Occa- 
 fion that our Bodies are not nourifhed by the 
 Food that is ufed, fo well as at other Times. 
 
 From whence it is probable, that if the Defign 
 of the great Creator of all Things, be that every 
 Man fhould rife with his own Body, as he has de- 
 clared to us in his holy Word ; 'tis likewife in his 
 Power to hinder, that no one Particle Ihould ef- 
 fentially belong to two Bodies, and that, even 
 after a natural Manner, there is no Impoflibility 
 in it. 
 
 But if this Argument fhould not appear fuffi- 
 ciently convincing to fome, they may be affured 
 thereof by numberlefs Chymical Experiments ; 
 by which it will appear, that tho' a Body has the 
 Property of uniting itfelf to another, yet it can 
 be hinder'd by the Addition of a third, and by 
 other Ways too from doing the fame. 
 
 Thus Spirit of Salt-Petre will unite with Steel ; 
 but if one firft puts into it a fixed Alcaline Salt, 
 fuch as that of Tartar, the aforefaid Effedb will 
 be prevented. 
 
 A Lixiviate Salt will mix with Oil, and turn 
 it into Soap -, but put a little Vinegar to it, or 
 any other Acid firft, and the Salt will not incor- 
 porate with the Oil ; and even when the Mixture 
 is adually made, they will be divided and fepa- 
 rated thereby. 
 
 Iron will join itfelf to the Load-Stone, or ra- 
 ther they will move towards each other ; but 
 turn them only the wrong Way, and they will fly 
 from, or drive one another away. But to In- 
 ftance in no more Cafes, as one might eafily ^o 
 from Chymiftry, who can give any Reafon why 
 
 the 
 7 
 
The Religious Philofopher* ' o 5 3 
 
 the fame Power that does all thefe Things, can- 
 not bring about the fame Effe(5ls in the Parts of 
 a Man, whofe Body has been united as Food to 
 the Body of a Canibal ? 
 
 Sect. XII. Convi^ion and Pojjibility of a Refur*- 
 reUion. 
 
 I Know very well, that fome ingenious and 
 acute Philofophers may not be at a lofs to flincy 
 Hypothefes, in order to folve the Caufes of all 
 thofe Experiments we have produced, and it may 
 be fuch as may feem to have fome Analogy there- 
 with -, and that even all the Chymical Pheno- 
 mena are accounted for, by one this way, by ano- 
 ther, that -, but it is not neceflary either to admit 
 or to rejedl the whole: Firft^ becaufe we do not 
 here undertake to inquire into the Truth of thofe 
 Principles upon which each Man builds his Sy- 
 ftem of natural Knowledge. Secondly^ Becaufe ic 
 is fufficient to our Purpofe if the Experiments be 
 only true, let People deduce them from fuch 
 Caufes, as they fliall judge moft confiftent with 
 their own Hypothefis ; Forafmuch as no Body 
 can pretend to prove from fuch Pores, fuch a 
 Figure, fuch a Determination of Motion, fuch an 
 attradtive Force in the Parts of Matter (from 
 which Principles moft Caufes are derived in this 
 Age) whether it be poffible that each of thefe are 
 likewife to be found in others; and that the fame 
 Power which has adapted the firft to thefe Pro- 
 perties, does likewife do the fame in others, by 
 changing them every time according as it fhall 
 judge it to be moft ferviceable to its great Ends 
 and Purpofes. 
 
 Sec 
 
10^4 ^^^ Religiom Philofopher, 
 
 Sect. XIII. ^ranfitlon to another kind oft hreef old 
 Objcofions. 
 
 I Might have made an end here of the Proof 
 of the Poffibility of the Refurredion in the lame 
 proper Bodies, were it not that fome Atheifts pre- 
 tend to defeat the fame after other Manners : 
 Namely, Firft^ by unadmittable Confequences, 
 which they think they can draw from thence. 
 Secondly, By the Suppofition of Things that are 
 poffible, which notwithftanding the Refurre6lion 
 of the fame Bodies, makes impofiible according to 
 their Notions. Thirdly, By comparing the Bible 
 with itfelf Cfrom whence all Chriftians prove the 
 Certainty of their Refurredlion) and by quoting 
 fuch Texts out of it, which, as they would make 
 us believe, feem to have very little Agreement 
 with a Refurreftion in the fame Body. And I hope 
 we fhall not appear tedious to the Learned, if we 
 flili add fomething; here to obviate thefe Difficul- 
 ties, efpecially if we ufe no other Proofs therein, 
 than fuch as are founded upon daily Experiments, 
 
 Sect. XIV. Three Olje^iom of the firjl Kindi 
 
 The Firji Confequence then, which they think 
 mufb appear abfurd and unadmittable to every 
 one, is. That in cafe the Refurreftion be made 
 in the fame proper Body, a Child dying foon after 
 its Birth, will rife again likewife as a Child, and 
 with an imperfcft Body. 
 
 The Second is. That if any one whilft he is yet 
 a Child, lofcs a Leg or an Afni, and lives after- 
 wards fome Years, and grows bigger,- he mu-ft 
 believe that when he dies, he fhall rife again 
 maim'd, and without Arm or Leg; or in cafe his 
 Body be fupply'd with thofe Limbs that are 
 
 wanting. 
 
The ReTigtous Phllofopher, loyy 
 
 wanting, they will be wholly difproportional to 
 the reft. 
 
 The 'Third is, That if a Man is to rife with his 
 own Body, it feems to thenm a neceffary Confe- 
 quence, that almoft all Bodies will be entirely 
 fpent and wafted, and much fmaller and lighter 
 than they ought to be naturally at the Refurre- 
 £tion: Since moft Men before they die, fall away 
 fo much through Sicknefs, and fome are fo ex- 
 ceedingly wafted by Confumptions, as to fall far 
 Ihort of that Weight and Size which belong to 
 their Bodies in Health. 
 
 Sect. XV. OhjeBions of th€ fee and Kind. 
 
 TH|f Fourth Thing which they Object, and 
 which, tho' pofiible in itfelf, they think the Be- 
 lief of Chriftians renders impoflible, is the fol- 
 lowing: If a Canibal or Man-eater fhould live a 
 Number of Years, and in all that time fhould ufe 
 no other Food than human Flefh, it feems impof^ 
 fible to them that both the Canibal himfelf, and 
 at the fame time all that have been devoured by 
 him, can rife again with their own perfecfl and 
 proper Bodies. 
 
 Sect. XVI. Ohjeolions of the third Sort from the 
 Hol'j Scriptures. 
 
 The Objeftions which they themfelves pro- 
 duce from the Holy Scriptures, are firft, fuch 
 Texts where exprefs mention is made of a Refur- 
 redtion in the fanie Body ; as Job xix. f 26, and 
 27. Tho^ after my Skin Worms dejlroy this Body^ yet 
 in my Flejh fhall I fee God^ whom I flo all fee for my 
 felf and mine Eyes fhall behold^ and not another. And 
 PW, Rom. viii. ^11. He that raifed up Chrift 
 from the Dead^ fhall alfo quicken your mortal Bodies -, as 
 
 Vol. III. Ttt alfo 
 
1 o J 6 The Rel'tgtom Phllofopher. 
 
 alfo Phil. iii. f 21. Who Jhall change our vile Body^ 
 that it may be fajhioned like unto his glorious Body, 
 We fhall not repeat all the reft that are of the 
 fame Tenour. 
 
 Againft thefe Texts they oppofe fome Expref- 
 fions of the faid Apoftle, i Cor. xv. f 35, 36, 
 37, 38. which they think cannot be underftood 
 confident with the former ; for when before, he 
 introduced an Objedor ufing thefe Words, f 2>S- 
 But fome Men will fay^ how are the "Dead raifed up ? 
 and with what Body do they come"? He anfwered the 
 fame by a Comparifon of a Grain of Corn, ir 
 36. Thou Fool, that which thou foweji , is not quick- 
 ened except it die, f" S7- ^f^d that which thou fowejl, 
 thoufowefi not that Body that Jhall be ^ hut bare Grain ^ 
 it 77iay chance of Wheat, or fome other Grair^ f Z'^' 
 But Godgiveth it a Body as it hath pleafed him, and to 
 every Seed his own Body. From which Words there- 
 fore they conclude, that we /liall not alTume at 
 the Refurreftion the fame Bodies which are put 
 off at Death % but that they will be other, and 
 different, and fuch as God gives according to his 
 Pleafure. So that according to them, this Text 
 feems to contradift the former, and like wife itfelf, 
 becaufe if a Man fows any Thing elfe than the 
 Body that Ihall be, and that God gives to the 
 thing fown, a Body as it hath pleafed him, 'tis im- 
 poffible in their Opinion to be the fame Body of 
 that Seed. 
 
 Befides this, fome of 'em urge other DifEcul- 
 ties againft a Spiritual Body, ir 44, and 4.6. and 
 efpecially becaufe in f' 50, it is faid, that FlefJy 
 and Blood cannot inherit the Kingdom of God, This 
 feems to them contradidlory to the former Paf- 
 fages quoted homjoh. 
 
 Sect. 
 
TToe Religious Philofopher, loj/ 
 
 Sect.XVII. Our Defign here is not to defcrihe the man- 
 ner of the Refurreoiion^ which zve muji leave to God, 
 
 Before I pafs on to anfwer thefe DifRcukies, 
 I find myfelf obliged, for the Inftrudion of fuch 
 Chriftians as may happen to read this, to premife : 
 
 I. That our View here is not to account for 
 the manner of the Refurredlion of the fame Body, 
 which great Myftery we muft leave to the Wif- 
 dom and Power of God only, nor have we un- 
 dertaken any Thing more, than to fhew that fuch 
 a Refurred:ion involves no ImpofTibility in it j and 
 that the foregoing Objeftions raifed by fome A- 
 theifts, even from the Holy Scriptures, in order 
 to footh and quiet their own Confciences againfl: 
 the Terrors of this Refurreftion, may be eafily 
 cleared up and removed, from what we find dai- 
 ly paffing in the World by our own Experience. 
 
 Sect. XVIII. A General Anfwer to all the Objeofi- 
 ons againfl a Refurre^ion, taken out of Scripture. 
 
 II. To return a general Anfwer to all that 
 thefe unhappy Cavillers, and deplorable Bible- 
 readers (I mean fuch as only fift the Scriptures to 
 difcover Abfurdities therein, as I have known 
 fome fuch) fancy they have found in that Holy 
 Word, which they can neither reconcile with their 
 own Notion, nor with other Texts that treat of 
 this Refurredion. I fay, nothing more is requir- 
 ed to anfwer thefe People, than what we find to 
 be exprefly affirmed in the faid Scriptures ; name- 
 ly, that in order to underftand the true How, 
 and other Circumflances of the Refurredion, we 
 muft according to the before-quoted Reply of our 
 Lord to the Saducees, not only know thQ Scriptures, 
 
 Ttt 2 but 
 
1058 The Religious Ph'ilofopher. 
 
 but likewife the Power of God, if we would not 
 Err. 
 
 Sect. XIX. A hare Hypothefis is fufficlent to Jhew 
 the PoJJibility cf any Thing. 
 
 To difarm the Atheifts as much as pofTible of 
 all their Evafions, it is neceflary to add, that tho' 
 what we fhould hereafter produce from natural 
 Obfervations, could not be demonftrated to be 
 flridtly true, but were only a fimple and naked 
 Hypothecs; it would carry with it perfectly the 
 fiime Weight and Force in this Matter. Since to 
 prove the Poflibility of any Thing, there ought 
 not to be more required from him that afferts it, 
 than only to find out an Hypothecs containing the 
 Manner how it may come to pafs, and which in- 
 cludes no Contradi^lion in it. I don't think that 
 any Atheift will deny this, fmce it is own'd by 
 the chiefeft of their Seft, To begin then : 
 
 Sect. XX. There is a Proper or Own, and a 
 Vifible Body. 
 
 I. Every Man has befides his Soul, a Body^ 
 which for fo far as it can be feen by all, we fhall 
 exprefs by the Name of a vifihle Body. 
 
 II. This Body may be termed, in refpefl to 
 thofe of other Men, one's peculiar or particular 
 Body, fmce a Man is thereby diitinguifh'd from 
 others, and it is the Compofition of this particu- 
 lar Perfon, and no other. 
 
 III. But fince this vifihle and particular Body 
 does undergo very many Changes, and according 
 to the Difference of Years, and to the good or 
 bad Conftitution of a Man 5 and otherwife, be- 
 
 I comes 
 
The Religious Philofopher. lojp 
 
 comes fmaller and greater, leaner and fatter, 
 lighter and heavier ; and that it is even poflible 
 that one and the fame Matter may now belong 
 to the vifible Body of one Man, and afterwards 
 to that of another ; as for Inftance, if the Blood 
 of one Man, by a Wound or ocherwife, fhould 
 be fpilt upon the Earth, the Matter of it might 
 ferve to feed fome Plant or Fruit, which being 
 afterwards eaten by another, contributes to the 
 Increafe of his vifible Body : And fince, notwith- 
 ftanding all thefe Changes, every vifible Body does 
 (till remain the Body of the fame Perfon, it is 
 apparent that there mull be fomething in the v'lfi- 
 hie Body which undergoes fo many Changes, froni 
 whence it has a Right to be always denominated 
 the own Body of the fame Perfon; which Term 
 we Ihall likewife make ufe of in the following Dif- 
 courfe, in order to make a Diftindlion between 
 the own and vifible Body of every Perfon. 
 
 IV. And thus it is plain, from what has been 
 faid, that there is an eflfential Difference between 
 the own and vifible Body of a Perfon ; fince many 
 Parts of the laft can be joined to, and feparated 
 from it, and even belong to more vifible Bodies 
 than one -, but the own Body remains fix'd and de- 
 termined to one and the fame Perfon only. 
 
 Sect. XXI. T]6z; Difiinofion is acknowledged by aU> 
 
 V. And that none may think that this Diftin- 
 ftion between a vifible and an own Body is invent- 
 ed by us, and has no Foundation in Truth ; it is 
 known that if one fays of a Man, that he weighs 
 200 ife. nothing elfe is underftood thereby, thaji 
 that it is his vifible Body which is of that Weight ; 
 but if one fays, that fuch a Man is So 2''ears old, it 
 can only be meant of the own B.ody, fince all the 
 
 T 1 1 3 ' Food 
 
10^0 The Religious Ph'tlofopher. 
 
 Food that he has ufed in the laft lo, 20, or 30 
 Years of his Life cannot be faid to have apper- 
 tained to his viftble Body the whole Space of 80 
 Years. 
 
 Sect. XXII. 1'he vifible Body confijls of Fluid and 
 of Solid Parts, and of Laws. 
 
 VI. Now to inquire wherein this own and vi- 
 fthle Body does determinately confift, it muft be 
 confefs'd, lirft, that this own Body which helps to 
 compofe the Perfon, is not the vijible Body whol- 
 ly and folely ; See [Numb. IV,] it muft therefore 
 be contained within the vifible Body. 
 
 VII. This vifible Body confifts : 
 
 Firjl, Of Fluid Subjlances , as Blood, Whey, 
 Lympha, Chyle, and Milk in Women that give 
 fuck, and Water in which the Embryo lies in thofe 
 that are pregnant ; various Kinds of Glandular 
 Juices from the Pancreas, the Glands of the Sto- 
 mach and Inteftines, Gall, Spittle, Sweat and 
 perfpiring Matter, Tears, Snot, Nervous Juice, 
 and others, that have yet no particular Name ; to 
 ■which fome add Fat, the bitter Matter in the 
 Ears, that in the Seminal Veflels, and the like, 
 tho' they are fomething thicker than Liquors or 
 Fluids. 
 
 Secondly, Of Solid Matters, Flefh, Bones, Nerves, 
 Membranes, the Teeth, i^c. The modern Inqui- 
 rers reduce them all to Bones and Nerves, as we 
 have obferved already in Contemplation XI. SeB. 1 7, 
 
 Thirdly, Each vifible Body, whilft it is alive, 
 has its particular Laws ; thus there are Laws in 
 human Bodies, according to which are regulated 
 the Confumption or Digeftion of the Food in the 
 Stomach, the Separation of the Chyle from the 
 grofler or excrementitious Matters, the Sanguifi- 
 cation 
 
The Religious Philofopher, \o6x 
 
 cation or Converfion into Blood, the Separation 
 of the Humours, the iVTotion and Nutrition where- 
 by the faid Blood is turned here into Bones, there 
 into Nerves and Tendons, in another Place into 
 Membranes, i^c. befides Generation and Produ- 
 d:ion. According to thefe Laws, we fee, that 
 when a Piece of Bread is eaten by a Man, a Dog, 
 a Fowl and a Carp •, in the three firft it is turn- 
 ed into different kinds of Flefh, in the laft it be- 
 comes Fifh i and the fame Food makes a white 
 Skin in an European^ and a black one in a Moor, as 
 it makes one Man fat and another Man lean ; and 
 we find that Children ufing the fame Food, are 
 fubjefl to the fame Laws ; that the Stomach of 
 one digefts with Eafe and Pleafure one kind of 
 Food, as the Stomach of others does another. 
 
 Sect. XXIII. The own Body confijls, in a manner^ 
 of no Fluid Paris, nor of haws, out almofl only 
 of folid Parts, 
 
 VIII. So then the own Body of a Man mufl 
 confift of one or more of thefe three. Fluids, So- 
 lids and Laws. 
 
 It does not feem to confift of the Fluids, fmce 
 many of them are changed, become more or lefs, 
 and may be entirely feparated from the Body, 
 whilft at the fame Time it fhall remain the pro- 
 per and own Body of the fame Perfon : Thus the 
 Blood daily diminifhes by the Separation of Hu- 
 mours, and by Perfpiration, and is as daily in- 
 creafed by a new Chyle j not to mention great 
 Effufions of Blood both in Men and Women; of 
 the laft of whom, I knew one who in a few Years 
 had loft much more Blood than the Weight of 
 her whole Body was equal to -, now whether ic 
 was a Blood confifting of this or that Matter that 
 
 T 1 1 4 floweci 
 
io6i The Religions Philofcpher* 
 
 flowed thro' her Veins, her Body remained un^ 
 queftionably the fame proper Body. 
 
 Now fince the Blood does not belong cfTential- 
 ]y to the/rop^rBody, neither can all the Humours 
 that are feparated from it, be counted to belong 
 to the fame, forafmuch as they are daily chang- 
 ed ; thus Fat is diminilhed by Leannefs, and 
 other Fluids by other Means, from thence we 
 ijiay conclude, that hardly any, at leafl very little 
 of the Fluids, are neceflary to the Compofition 
 of what we call the own Body. 
 
 IX. Now that the Laws likewife do not be- 
 long eflentially to the own Body, is apparent -, 
 Firfl^ Becaufe the fame are frequently changed in 
 the fame Men, whilft they remain in the fame 
 Perfons : Thus Experience teaches us, that fick 
 and healthy People, young and old, are not fub- 
 jeft to the fame Laws, which holds true both in 
 Men and Women. Sscondh, The fame may be 
 inferred, not only becaufe the Body is material, 
 and the Laws do only confift in certain Motions 
 and Properties, but particularly ( which puts the 
 thing paft: all doubt) becnufe a dead viftble Body, 
 in which it cannot be faid, that thefe Laws do 
 any longer prevail, is as much efteemed to com- 
 prehend the cwn^ody of the deceafed Perfon, as 
 when it was living. 
 
 X. Lastly, Since it plainly appears, from afl 
 that has been faid, that a Body may ftill continue 
 the own proper Body of the Perfon, tho' filled 
 with Humours and Juices quite different from 
 thofe it once had, and that fuch Fluids may be 
 likewife moved by quite different Laws, but even 
 thofe Laws may alfo entirely ceafe when the Bo- 
 dy is dead ; we muft therefore only htk for this 
 
 proper 
 
The Religious Phdofopher, 106^ 
 
 proper own Body in the fimple and naked folid 
 Parts thereof. 
 
 Sect. XXIV. The own Body confijls either of a 
 Stamen or Principle unfolded only ; or elfe of a 
 Stamen, that grows and increafes by the Addition 
 of Foreign Particles. 
 
 VIII. Now to treat more clofely of thefeyS- 
 lid Parts. 
 
 It is very well known to thofe that are verfed 
 in the Inquiries of the prefent Age, that as the 
 Plants and Animals, fo likewife Man does confift 
 of a firfl: Principle or Stamen^ which may there- 
 fore be denominated the own Body, or at leaft 
 fomething that contains the fame; as has been 
 already (hewn in the XVI th Contemplation. 
 
 The Parts of this Stamen are in the Growth of 
 it, and from time to time expanded, or unfolded, 
 and cloathed as it were, and filled up with other 
 Particles continually, till the vifible Body of a 
 bigger, and at leaft of a full grown Creature, re- 
 fults from it. 
 
 Now fince this Stamen, during the Growth of 
 a Body, is clad and ftuffed with other Matter in 
 and about it, and fince it contains all the folid 
 Parts of the Body in Proportion to its Bignefs, 
 either this fimple expanded Stafnen, without any 
 other adventitious Matter, muft be admitted and 
 allowed to be the own Body, or elfe the (ame 
 Stamen filled and cloathed with that Matter, 
 "which afterwards becomes Bones, Flefii, Liga- 
 ments, Membranes, ^c. fo far as thofe compofe 
 the folid Parts of a Body, muft be reckon'd the 
 own Body ^ one of thefe is certainly true. 
 
 We fhall therefore, in both thefe Cafes, one of 
 which muft needs be admitted, endeavour to folve 
 the Objections of Atheifts j and firft, thofe which 
 
 they 
 
io<?4 ^^ Religious Philofopher, 
 
 they are ufed to bring from Nature, and next 
 from the Holy Scriptures. 
 
 Sect. XXV. How a Man may lefaid to rife again 
 with his own proper Body^ in the firji Cafe. 
 
 IX. If it be fuppofed that the bare Stamen, 
 expanded according to the Bignefs of the Body, 
 without the Acceffion of any other Ma'.ter to 
 fill and cloath the fame, be the own Body, and 
 which i: to continue fo in all Men from their 
 Birth to their Death ; there will be nothing more 
 required, that fuch a Perfon fhould rife with his 
 own Body, than that only this Stamen, feparately 
 from the Particles that cloath and fill the Body, 
 fhould remain, and be continued in its own lit- 
 tle Subftance, and that the great Author of our 
 Refurreftion, fhould, after Death, unfold, fill and 
 cloath the fame into a vifible Body, with the fame 
 Matter that belonged to it before, and in its Life- 
 time, when it was a vifible Body ; or elfe wich 
 fuch other Matter as he fhall be pleafed to ufe. 
 We fhall not fpeak of the altered or changed Pro- 
 perties and Faculties, fince they do not afl^ecfl the 
 Matter thereof, nor do change the own Body as 
 to its Efience ; but refer it to the Word of 
 God, touching the fame. 
 
 Sect. XXVI. The own Body, tho* filled with O' 
 ther Matters, remains the own proper Body of 
 the fame Perfon. 
 
 X. Before we proceed any farther, let me 
 add two Things that may obviate all Objections 
 againft what has been lately faid. 
 
 Firji, That an o%vn Body, tho' filled and cloath- 
 ed into a vifble Body with other Matter that ne- 
 ver belonged to it, does neverthelefs remain the 
 
 own 
 
The Religious Philofopher. 106^ 
 
 own proper Body of the fame Perfon ; nor does this 
 want much Proof, fince any one that has fallen 
 away by Sicknefs or Pain, if after his Recovery 
 he becomes bigger and fatter, and for that Pur- 
 pofe has ufed Food that was never any part of his 
 own Body, will always be reckon'd to have been 
 the fame Perfon, and confequently to have been 
 aker'd by becoming fo much more vifibly bigger 
 and fatter. 
 
 Sect. XXVII. PFhen any one dies, a great deal of 
 that Matter which belonged to the vifible Body^ 
 will be feparated therefrom, 
 
 XI. Secondly, That when a Man has lived fome 
 Years, a great Quantity of that Matter which 
 belonged to his vifible Body, may be feparated 
 from it, and he ftill remain the fame Perfon ; in- 
 fomuch that the own Body undergoes no Change 
 by the Lofs or AccelTion of fuch Matter that helpt 
 to make it a vifible Body. 
 
 To prove this. Let us again fuppofe a Man 
 that is 80 Years old, and that weighs i6o Pounds, 
 and who, reckoning one Day with another, after 
 Breakfaft, Dinner, and Supper, unites but one 
 Ounce every Day of the Food he ufes, to the 
 fluid and folid Parts of his Body, in order to re- 
 pair what he lofes by Perfpiration, and other 
 Ways ; according to which, without reckoning 
 the Weight of his whole Body as foon as he was 
 born, there would be 80 times 365, which is 
 29,200 Ounces, or 1825 Pounds of nutritious 
 Matter, that has gone towards the Compofition 
 of his vifible Body in the Space of 80 Years ; from 
 which if we fubftraft thofe 160 Pounds, there 
 will flill remain 1665 Pounds, which during his 
 Life-time, when they were at firft nothing but 
 Wheat, Rye, Fifh, Flefli, ^c. did not belong to 
 
 I his 
 
io66 The Religious Philofopher. 
 
 his Body, but were quite foreign to it, and might 
 have as well have gone towards the Compofition 
 of any other Man's vifibls Body, as of his ; and 
 which afterwards have ferved to nourifh his vifible 
 Body for fome Time, and finally have been fepa- 
 rated aoiin from it •, in all which Cafes none can 
 deny th ." it has been the fame Perfon, and there- 
 fore alvva_, > preferved his own Body, from which, 
 what has been faid before is fufficiently demon- 
 ftrated. 
 
 Sect. XXVIII. The three Ohjemons ofStS:. XIV. 
 anfwer*d^ in cafe the own Bod'j confifis of a hare 
 Stamen. 
 
 XII. Now to return a particular Anfwer to 
 the particular Objeftions ftarted by the Atheifls, 
 Se^. XIV. and XV. and which they pretend to 
 raife from Nature, upon this Foundation, that the 
 bare Stamen does only remain the own Body, and 
 is only expanded or unfolded from itfelf into a 
 larger Size, by extending the Parts of it farther 
 from each other (of which an Example may be 
 feen in the XVII th Contemplation) there is no need 
 of any other Argument than the following : 
 
 If a Child were to rife again as a Child in its 
 own Body, the Matter of its Stafnen need only be 
 preferved and be again filled up at the Refurrefti- 
 on by other or by the fame Particles by which it 
 had been increafed before. 
 
 If a Perfon is to be raifed as full grown, the 
 aforefaid Stamen needs only to be expanded after 
 the fame manner as it would have been in the 
 Life-time, and then filled up and cloathed with 
 Matter, which, when it remained alive, and in- 
 creafed in Bulk, would have ferved for filling up 
 the fame ; in which Cafe, every one muft acknow- 
 ledge, that the fame Perfon would have rifen 
 again in his own proper Body. 
 
 The 
 
The Reltgt Oils Phtlofopher* 1067 
 
 The fame may likewife be faid, if any one that 
 is now a Man, and had loft a Leg or an Arm in 
 his Childhood, fliould die ; for here it is only re- 
 quifite, that that Part of the Stamen which was 
 to compofe the Arm or Leg, fhould be expanded, 
 filled up, and cloathed, in Proportion to the big- 
 ger Body, as has been fliewn before concerning 
 the fmaller. 
 
 Moreover, if any one dies lean and wafted, and 
 at the RefurreiJion his Body is filled with Matter, 
 which did either never belong to him, or other- 
 wife, with fuch as had before filled up his oijvn to 
 a vifible Body, why fhould he, at the Rejurre^lmi^ 
 be lefs accounted the fame Perfon, and be recko- 
 ned lefs to enjoy his own Body, than Job is raid 
 to remain the fame Job^ and to have retained iiis 
 oiun Body, as well, when by the Goodiiefs of 
 God he was reftored to his former Strength and 
 Health, as when he was fo wafted, as to be able 
 to fay of himfelf. Chap. xix. f 20. My Bone 
 cleaveth to my Skin and to my FleJIj, and I am efcated 
 with the Skin of my Teeth ? Now it is very proba- 
 ble, that that which render'd his "jifihle Body big- 
 ger and heavier after his Recovery, confilfed of 
 fuch Food and Matter as did not before belong 
 to the fame. 
 
 Sect. XXTX. The Objemon in Seft. XV. an- 
 
 fwer*d upon- the fame Foundation. 
 
 XTII. Finally, if now even a C anihal ha.d, 
 during his whole Life, fed upon nothing^ but the 
 Matter of the vfb/e Bodies of Men, and it had 
 only pleafed God to hinder that the Stamina of 
 all thofewhom he had devoured fliould have been 
 converted into Food, but that they fhould have 
 paired thro' his Body, with other excrementitious 
 Matter j what Impoflibility is there that the par- 
 ticular 
 
10^8 The R eitgtous PhUofopher, 
 
 ticular Stamen of each Perfon (which we here 
 fuppofe to be the own proper ^ody) fhould be fe- 
 parated from thence, and filled up again by other 
 proper Matter, or, it may be, by fome that had 
 ferved the fame Purpofes before, as well as other 
 dead Bodies. For it has been already fhewn, in 
 Numb. XIV. that when a Perfon dies after fome 
 Years, there are always a great Number of Par- 
 ticles feparated from his Body, at the Time of 
 Death, which had ferved before to the filling up 
 of a vifthle Body. 
 
 Thus likewife may the Stamen of the Canihal 
 himfelf remain alone, without any of its expand- 
 ing Fluids, and be filled up with others at the 
 Refurre5iion, and he accordingly may rife likewife 
 in his own Body. For who can deny that any 
 Man, for Inftance, that has lived twenty Years 
 upon human Flelh, and after that, fifty Years more 
 upon Bread, does not, in both thefe Cafes, retain 
 his own Body? For which Reafon the proper Bo- 
 dy of any Perfon does remain the fame proper and 
 own Body, tho' filled up with other Fluids. See 
 Sed. XXVI. 
 
 Sect. XXX. The vifible Body of a Man may he 
 
 'Very much emaciated^ and yet remain his vifible 
 and own Body. 
 
 XIV. Now to pafs on to the fecond Thing 
 mention'd in Se6l. XXIV. and to folve the Ob- 
 jedtions of the Atheifts by this other Principle, 
 that the own Body of a Man does not only confift 
 of the fimple Stainen^ but does moreover always 
 comprehend fome of the filling and cloathing 
 Matters which adhere to the faid Stamen^ altho' 
 what has been already mention*d be fufficient to 
 demonftrate the Poffibility of a Refurredion in 
 
 the 
 
The Religious Philofopher. 106^ 
 
 the own Body, againft all Atheiflical Evafions 
 whatfoever. 
 
 Let me here premife, that it is experimentally 
 known to many, that thtvifibk Body of a Man may 
 be extreamly emaciated, or becomevery lean, and 
 yet remain his ozvh, and likewife his vifibls Body. 
 Accordingly two Inftances, among many others, 
 do particularly recur to my Mind ; the firft was 
 of a Perfon who had before been very Mufculous 
 and Flefhy, but was, without any vifible Fever, 
 fo exceedingly reduc'd by a Marafmus or Leannefs^ 
 that his Legs and Arms, and all his Bodybefides, 
 appear'd to them that faw and felt him, to be 
 nothing but Bones, or a living Skeleton; his Skin 
 was all over blackifh, and very hard, cleaving al- 
 moft infeparably to the Bones •, nor could we ex- 
 ternally difcover the lead Softnefs of any Mufcles, 
 of which, notwithftanding, the folid Parts remain- 
 ed under the Skin. 
 
 The Second, who was likewife before a very 
 corpulent and fat Man, upon the burfting of three 
 Veflels in the Lungs, call'd by the Anatomifts 
 Vomicce Pulmomim (from the leaft of which, there 
 proceeded by Coughing and Retching as much 
 Matter as would fill half a common Bafon, and 
 from the biggeft much more, inlefs than an Hour's 
 time) was in a little while reduced to fuch a 
 Leannefs, that his Flefh was quite wafted; and 
 the fame was attended likewife with a conti- 
 nual Cough, which lafted even a great while 
 after he was afleep. Notwithftanding which , 
 both thefe Perfons afterwards recovered their 
 Health to fuch a Degree, that the firft of 'em 
 was again plump and fleftiy, and the other grew 
 extreamly fat. I have related both thefe Hifto- 
 ries, becaufe no Body ever queftion'd, nor can it 
 at all be doubted, that thefe Men, in both thefe 
 fo different Cafes, were the fame Perfons, and that 
 
 their 
 
I070 Th^ ReTtgtotis Philofopher. 
 
 their Fat as well as their lean Bodies might and 
 ought to be denominated their vtfible and own 
 Bodies. 
 
 Sect. XXXI. The own Body, thd* allowed to he a 
 Stamen, with an Accretion of foreign Matter, con- 
 fifts of nothing elfe hut offolid Particles^ and chief- 
 ly of Bones. 
 
 XV. Before we proceed, it muft be here 
 again obferv'd, that the own Body of a Man, the* 
 confifting of a. Sta?nen, increafed with other Mat- 
 ters, is, as has been already hinted, only compo- 
 fed of Solid Parts ; forafmuch as the Fluids and the 
 Laws are daily changed, and the laft of 'em do 
 entirely ceafe at the Time of our Death. 
 
 'Morever, fince a vifible Body, tho' reduced 
 to fuch a Leannefs as we have juft now fhewn, 
 may continue to be the vifible Body, having never 
 been entirely deprived of its Fluids during its 
 Leannefs, the ozvn Body muft be ftill lefs in Mat- 
 ter than the emaciated vifible Body. 
 
 Finally, that this own Body does confequently 
 confift of nothing elfe but Bones and Nerves, of 
 which likewife the Membranes, and of them the 
 Tubes of the Flefh are compofed, (See Contem- 
 plation XI. Se5i. XVII.) and the faid Flefh, when 
 the Blood and Humours are feparated from it, 
 is fo very fmall a Part of the v'lfible Body, that 
 it can hardly be feen, nor even felt externally in 
 the greateft Leannefs j fo that from hence it ap- 
 pears, that the real czvn Body does chiefly con- 
 lift of mere Bones. 
 
 Sect. 
 
The Rdigtous Philofopher, 1 07 1 
 
 Sect. XXXIL ?7^? three Objeoiions mmoned in 
 Sed. XIV". Jolved upon the Suppofition, that the 
 own Body does conftjl of a Seamen increafed to a 
 certain Bignefs, 
 
 XVI. Now in order to fotve the former Ob- 
 jections likevvife from this Second Principle, of 
 which mention has been made in Seci. XXIV. 
 Suppofe a Child to die, if it be to be raifed again 
 as a Child, it is unqueftionable that it puts off 
 by Death its own Body in the v'lfihle one. 
 
 If it be to rife as a fijll grown Perfon, it is 
 certain that no Acheift can deny, but that this 
 own Body of the Child would have been filled up 
 and cloathed with other Mattef that never belong- 
 ed to the fame, if the Child had lived to Man's 
 Eftate, and yet it would have remain'd the own 
 Body of this Perfon. Now in cafe the Body of 
 fuch a Child fhould at its Rcfurre6lion be increa- 
 fed with the fame Matter which would have been 
 made ufe of if it had remain'd living; what Rea* 
 fon can there be to affirm, that fuch a grovs^n Bo- 
 dy would not have been the Child's own Body in 
 the one Cafe as much as in the other? 
 
 The fame Thing may likewife be apply'd to a 
 Perfon, that in his Youth has loft a Leg, or an 
 Arm, or any other Member; as likewife to thol'e 
 Objedions, that moft Men muft rife again with 
 meagre and wafted Btjdies. Forafmuch as we 
 have ihewn above, Se^. XXX. that not only a 
 Body almoft utterly emaciated, but alfo in the 
 Cafe of Joh^ the fame Body fill'd with other 
 Fluids (fuch as never belonged to it before^ may 
 remain the vifihlc Body of the fame Perfon; and 
 no Realon can be given, why that which happens 
 at the Refurredlion to a Body emaciated by Sick- 
 nefs, may not likewife be apply'd to a Body 
 
 Vol. Ill, Uuu fill'd 
 
I071 7'he Religious Phdofupher, 
 
 fillM with Parts that render it much more beau- 
 tiful, and denominate it the own and vifible Body 
 of the lame Perfon ; the rather, fince fuch a Re- 
 pletion or Increafe may likewife be made with 
 fuch a Matter, which even had ferved before to 
 the filling up of the fame Body in its Life-time; 
 of which, at the Rcfurreftion, there will be at 
 hand a great Quantity, and more than is necef- 
 fary. See Se^. XXVII. 
 
 Sect. XXXIII. the Ohjemom of Seft. XV. an- 
 
 Jwer\i from the /aid Principles. 
 
 XVII. Finally, to return an Anfwer to 
 the Difficulty which thefe deplorable Philofophers 
 think impolTible to be folv'd, and which they fetch 
 from the Example of a Canibal, who was fuppo- 
 fed to have devour'd a great many Men, and to 
 have ufed no other Food: Thefe Gentlemen are 
 defired toobferve in the firft Place, that the Foun- 
 dation of their Miftake confifts herein, viz. That 
 the Body of fuch a Man-eater can be nouri/h'd 
 as well by the own as vi/ible Body of one or more 
 Perfons, the contrary whereof is true. 
 
 To prove this, can a Canibal fupport his Life 
 (not to fpeak of his Health) wherewith, if no- 
 thing but fuch emaciated Bodies as we have de- 
 fcribed above, were allowed him for Food? Can 
 he likewife eat Bones that are withered to a great- 
 er Degree even than thofe that are dried in the 
 Sun? Can he be nourilhed with Nerves and Mem- 
 branes entirely and perfectly diverted of all their 
 Juices ? For a vifible Body, though never fo much 
 emaciated, can yet be in no Senfe efteemed an 
 ewn Body, as long as there are any Fluids there- 
 in, as we have Ihewn above, Se^. XXII. and 
 XXIII. 
 
 On 
 
The Religious Phdofopher, 1073 
 
 On the contrary, daily Experience teaches us, 
 that what we make ufe of for Food does belong 
 only to the vifibu Body of an Animal, and the 
 Fluids that are therein. Thus we know that the 
 Gravy of Roafl: Meat, and the Soup of that 
 which is down boiled, yields a very hearty Nou- 
 rilliment, but that the folid Particles belonging ro 
 thofe Bodies upon which we feed, are feparared 
 from the Nutritious Juices, and pafs off through 
 the Body. 
 
 To conclude ; Since now the oix^n Body mufl be 
 confidered abftraflly from any Humours and Jui- 
 ces, and fince ail that ferves for the Food and 
 Nourifhment of a Man-eater, muft only be divi- 
 ded from the vifihle Body of the Perfon devour- 
 ed ; it is plain, that altho* a Canihal had devour- 
 ed hundreds of vifible Bodies of other Men, it 
 would likewife happen, according to the com- 
 mon Courfe of Nature, that the folid Particles 
 divefted of all their Juices, or the own Bodies of 
 the devoured Perfon, would be difcharged, or 
 caft out unmingled with thofe of the Devoufer; 
 and confequently that each of them might ap- 
 pear feparate and entire at the Time of its lie- 
 furre£lion. 
 
 Sect. XXXIV. Convi^ions from all the foregoing 
 Ohje£fions. 
 
 XVHI. Now let an unhappy Athelfl: alk him- 
 felf ferioufly, and in his Retirement, whether all 
 thefe Objedlions which he is wont to fetch from 
 Nature, can fecure him againft the Pofllbility of 
 a Refiirre5iion fo much dreaded by him ? And if 
 he argues without a Refolucion of not believing 
 the fame, whether thefe ftudied Evafionscan free 
 his Mind from the continual Terrors that mull 
 unavoidably follow the leaft Reflexions of an 
 U u u 2 approaching 
 
1074 The Religious Phdofopher, 
 
 approaching Refurreflion, and the Confiderations 
 of appearing before the Judgment- Seat of that 
 Juft and Almighty God, whom he has fo fre- 
 quently, and fo unworthily Blafphemed ? 
 
 CONTEMPLATION XXIX. 
 
 Of Unknown T'hings, 
 
 S 
 
 a, 
 
 Sect. I. Tranfition to Unknown Things. 
 
 INCE we have endeavoured in the forego- 
 
 ing Contemplations, to fhew from a very fmall 
 
 part of what is known to us both in the great and 
 little World (and we hope likewife with unquefti- 
 onable Succefs) that there is fuch a Being as 2. 
 "Wife, Mighty, and Gracious God -, we might 
 here put an end to this Work, were it not that 
 even in thofe Things which are ftill unknown, and 
 which, perhaps, will remain for ever unknown to 
 all Men, there did not feem to remain fome Proofs 
 great and ftrong enough to bring unhappy Atheifts 
 to a better Mind. 
 
 Sect. II. 'That there are many Things Jlill unknown. 
 
 It will not be very neceflary to ufe many Ar- 
 guments to prove, that there are an unexpreffible 
 Number of Things in the Vifible World, as yet 
 unknown to all Men. The different Opinions 
 which prevail among the greateft and moft learn- 
 ed Men, about the Caufes of the fame Appearan- 
 ces, prove this Aflertion plain enough j and one 
 
 might 
 
The ReVtgtom Phdofopher. 107J 
 
 might well judge a Man very uncharitable, who 
 when any one among thofe Learned Men had 
 proved properly and experimentally the Truth of 
 his Opinions, ihould think of all the reft, that 
 they could be fo unreafonable as to refufe to com- 
 prehend, or fo ftupid as not to be able to com- 
 prehend this Truth: At leaft this is certain, that 
 if there be three Perfons of different Opinions, 
 two of them, and it may be all three, know no- 
 thing of the Matter. And, not to repeat here the 
 ConfefTions which great and famous Mathema- 
 ticians have made of their Ignorance of many 
 Things, with a generous Self-Denial (of which 
 one may fee one Example in the thirteenth Hydro- 
 jlatical Propofition of Dr. Wallis^ and another in 
 the eighteenth Optical Lecfure of Dr. Bafi-ozv, Se^» 
 13.) let the proudeft and moft felf conceited A- 
 theift tell us, whether there is any real particular 
 thing, fuch as the fmallefl Leaf of Grafs ^ for the 
 mojl contemptible Infetl^ that are perfeflly known to 
 him ; and concerning which numberlefs Quefti- 
 ons might be propofed to him, whereof he would 
 be fcarce able to anfwer any -, At Jeaft, could he 
 tell us concerning one of thofe, or any other ma- 
 terial Being, how the fmallefl and original Parti- 
 cles thereof are formed, how difpofed, how 
 moved, and what fort of Pores or Interflices they 
 make with one another ? And even, not to go fo 
 far, could he with all his Wifdom be able to fay, 
 . how a thing would appear through a good Micro- 
 fcope, unlefs he had taken the Pains before to 
 examine the fame? And after all, fince there are 
 fo many Things which are quite out of the reach 
 of the niceft Inquiry, one may eafily conclude, 
 that in each of them there is a great deal that is 
 wholly unknown to him. But this may fuffice 
 here, fince I cannot Imagine that there is any 
 Pody who would pafs for wife or reafonable, that 
 U u u 3 will 
 
1076 The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 will not readily own, there are many Things of 
 which he is entirely ignorani. 
 
 Sect. III. Atheijlical Obje5iions anfwered. 
 
 I Know very well, that among thefe unhappy 
 Men there are fome, who to elude the Proofs of 
 a Wife God (the very Thoughts of which are 
 dreadful to them) endeavour to fcreen themfelves 
 againft the Reproaches of their convinced Minds 
 behind thefe unknown Things, faying, That if 
 there be ftill fo much unknown, how can we ex- 
 tol the Wifdom of a Great Creator, which can 
 only manifefl itfelf in the Things that are known? 
 To anfwer which, before we proceed any farther, 
 and for the Satisfaflion of fuch as may ftumble 
 thereat, we affirm, Firjl^ That the Wifdom and 
 Skill of an Artificer is not fo much difplayed by 
 the Number of Things he has made, as by the 
 Contrivance and Workman fliip that appears in each 
 of them. For Inftance, need we defire to fee 
 any more than one Watch well made and fkilful- 
 ly put together, to judge of the Knowledge of 
 the Maker ? And if we fee but one compleat Pi- 
 dlure of a Painter, will it not be fufficient to ac- 
 knowledge him to be a great Mafter.'* Now if 
 this bs true, as it cannot be contradidled, I leave 
 it even to the Atheift himfclf, whether he mufl 
 not own, that in the foregoing Difcourfes not one, 
 but very many Inftances have been produced, of 
 a Wifdom that governs the World ; and confe- 
 quently, altho' there be an infinite Number of 
 Things flill unknown, whether thofe which we 
 now know are not abundantly fufficient to demon- 
 ftrate the Wifdom of their Maker : The rather, 
 fince that in knowing all thefe Things, we know 
 a. great deal in refpeft of others that have never 
 inquired into, nor read the Difcoveries in Natural 
 
 Philo- 
 
The Religious Phtlofopher, 1077 
 
 Philofophy ; which, however, is very little, in 
 Comparifon of what remains to beftili known. 
 
 Secondly, Thefe Objedors mud be told, that- a 
 Man may be entirely ignorant of the Struflure of 
 a Machine, and of the Manner how it is put to- 
 gether, and yet not be the lefs fatisfied of the 
 Art and Wifdom of him that framed it ; efpeci- 
 ally when one fees that it is accurately and nicely 
 adapted to perform fome great and ufeful Defign. 
 For can any Body obferve a good Microfcope, 
 confiding of two or three GlafTes, fo wonderfully 
 contrived for viewing the very fmalleft Objefts i 
 or a noble Telefcope, made ufe of for the clear 
 and diftindl contemplating the Heavenly Bodies, 
 fo vaftly diftant from us, and confequently invifi- 
 ble to our naked Eyes -, or a fine Clock, iliewing 
 the Days, Hours and Minutes, and endued with 
 feveral other Motions, and yet perfuade himfelf, 
 that all thefe were made without any Skill or 
 Contrivance, only becaufe the Strudure and Dif- 
 pofition of them are unknown to him ? 
 
 Sect. IV. Unknown Things, tho" in themfehes not 
 .conceivable, do yet prove the Greatnefsof God. 
 
 If now it be obvious to every one, that from 
 what has been faid about Unknown Things, even 
 Reafon will teach us that God may be magnified 
 thereby; the Wifdom of his Holy Word, tho' it 
 were not allowed to be Divine, does likewife ap- 
 pear as plain from thence i not only becaufe it 
 does not make ufe of any Philofophical or Mathe- 
 matical Demonftrations to prove the Power, Wif- 
 dom and Goodnefs of God ; but particularly, be- 
 caufe it makes ufe of Things that are unknown to 
 Men, and even unfcrutable, in order to convince 
 us of the infinite Perfections of God, of the Mean- 
 
 U u u 4 nefs 
 
I o 7 B TJoe Reltgtous Phtlofopher. 
 
 nefs and Vilenefs of Man, and to fhew the Rea- 
 fons that we all have to praife Him and admire 
 his Glory. 
 
 To give an Indance thereof. Whether we fup- 
 pofe the World and all material Beings in it, to 
 have been produced in the Beginning by the com- 
 manding Word of an Adorable Creator, as is 
 confefied by Chriftians ; or whether, according 
 to the Hypothefes of unhappy Atheifts (for high- 
 er than an Hypothefis they cannot pretend to go) 
 it fhould be admitted, that if not the Form, yet 
 the Matter of the World is Eternal : This at leaft 
 will unqueftionably refult from each of thofe Hy- 
 pothefes, that all the Particles of which all hu- 
 man Bodies are compofed, have exifted 4s long 
 as the World, or as long as all Matter irfelf 
 
 Now then no Body can deny (becaufe it ap- 
 pears too plain by Experience) that all the Parts 
 of our Bodies did at firft exift in the Food that 
 has been made ufe of for the Growth and Increafe 
 thereof, • and confequently in Wheat, Rye, Bar- 
 ley, Rice, as alfo in the Flefh of Oxen, Sheep, 
 all kind of Fowls and Fifhes, in the Fruits of all 
 Trees and Plants, and, in one Word, in everything 
 that ferves to fupport the Life of Man. Confe- 
 quently that they werelikewifeto befound in every 
 thing from whence luch Plants and Animals have 
 y^ttn produced, that is to fay, in Earth, Water 
 and Air; and thus tracing them Itili backwards, 
 we meet with them in every thing whereof this 
 very Earth, Water and Air confifts, namely of 
 corrupred and putrified, burnt and confumed Bo- 
 dies. So that if we go back from one thing to 
 another, and follov/ this Thread to the Begin- 
 ning of the vifible World, muft not every one 
 that feriouOy confiders the fame, be convinced, 
 that his Body, and all the Parts of which it at 
 prefent confifis, have inceflantly pafied from one 
 
 Mixture 
 
The Religious Ph'tlofopher, 1079 
 
 Mixture and Compoficion to another, for as many 
 Ages as the World has lafted; fo that thefe our 
 Hands and Feet, and all the Limbs we now pof- 
 fefs, have, with refpeft to their original confti- 
 tuent Particles, been difperfed and fcattered thro* 
 infinitely different Places for Thouflinds of Years 
 paft, growing in Plants upon the Ground, walk- 
 ing with Cattle in Meadows, flying with Birds 
 in the Air, fwimming with Fifhes in the Water, 
 and plowed up in the Furrows of the Earth. And 
 fjnce Water and Air likewife do bear a part in 
 the Compofition of our Bodies, the Particles 
 thereof which are now mixed with our own 
 Flefh, have been exhaled out of Rivers, have 
 afcended in Vapours, and defcended in Rain, 
 Hail and Snow, have been kindled in Lightning, 
 and other Meteors, have been fcatter'd in Storms, 
 and w;Afted backwards and forwards to all Parts 
 of the World by the Winds; and thus in num- 
 berlefs Places, at numberlefs Times, and after 
 numberlefs Manners, have undergone numberlefs 
 Compofitions and Mixtures, till they have been 
 finally colie6led and become the conftituent Parts 
 of thefe our Bodies. 
 
 Now tho' nothing of all this implies any Infi- 
 nity, or any Incomprehenfibility ; yet the moft 
 felf-conceited Atheiit muft acknowledge, that 
 neither he, nor any one elfe can ever be able to 
 trace this his Genealogy or Pedigree ; nor to fay- 
 in what Figure, in what Structure, or in what 
 Places the Parts of his prefent Body have refided 
 from the Beginning of the World ; and that a 
 greater Knowledge than that of all Men living, 
 is requifite to return a proper Anfwer to this 
 Queftion. 
 
 And the Almighty feems to have propofed 
 much the like Queftion to Joby to convince him 
 in the ftrongeft manner of the Divine Glory and 
 
 Greatnefs, 
 
io8o The Religions Phtlofopher, 
 
 Greatnefs, and of his own Vilenefs and Nothing- 
 nefs, in the following Words : Where waft thou 
 when I laid the Foundations of the Earth ? Dedarey 
 if thou haft Underftanding^ Ch. xxxviii. f 4. 
 
 After the fame Manner we find King David 
 taking an Occafion to praife God, and to acknow- 
 ledge his Works to be wonderful, from the Things 
 that were unknown to him, but manifeft to God 
 alone. For after having confefled his own Igno- 
 rance, and extolled the infinite Knowledge of 
 God in thefe Words of the CXXXIXth Pfalm, 
 ir 6. Such Knowledge is too wonderful for me ; // is 
 high, I cannot attain mito it i he continues to fay, 
 in the 14th and following Verfes, I will praife thee, 
 for I am fearfully and zvondcrfully made. And, as if 
 he did not thereby fufficiently acknowledge his 
 own Ignorance, he adds. Marvellous are thy fVorks^ 
 and that 7?iy Soul hioweth right well. My Suhftance 
 (otherwife my Bones or Strength) was not hid from 
 thee when I was made in fee ret, and curioufty wrought 
 in the loweft Parts cf the Earth. Thine Eyes did fee 
 my Suhftance, yet being imperfc^, and in thy Book all 
 my Members were written, which in Continuance were 
 fafhioned, when as yet there was none of them. 
 
 I fhould not have repeated thefe Things here, 
 having had occafion to fpeak of them more than 
 once already, were it not that we find much the 
 fame p,xprefllons about the Exiftence of a human 
 Body, as are analogous and uniform to the virious 
 Obfervations and Difcoveries of the greateft Na- 
 turalifts of our Age ; And that an Infidel may 
 be fully convinced thereof, le: him only read what 
 the great Harvey writes thereupon, Exerc. ^6. de 
 Ord. Part, in Gen. 
 
 We fhall find in the aforefaid Treatife, that 
 even in the fecond Month, the whole Frame of 
 the little Embryo is of fuch a fort of inconfiftent 
 Subftance, that it cannot be touched without it 
 be laid in Water. Let then the Atheift confider, 
 
 whether 
 
The Rel'tgtous Philofopher. i o 8 1 
 
 whether King David had not Reafon to fay, that 
 he was fearfully made? And would he not be 
 frighted, in feeing how eafily his precious Body, 
 and the render Limbs thereof may be fqueez'd to 
 Pieces, or turned to a mifhapen Creature, even 
 by the Motion of the Mother's Bowels, and other 
 Caufes ? 
 
 Secondly^ The aforefaid Prophet fays alfo, that 
 he is wonderfully made •, and after the fame manner 
 we hear the famous Philofopher //czri;,?); expreihng 
 himfelf with Amazement, Mirum di5lu^ or, 'tis 
 wonderful to fay it, how far the Embryo or Fruit 
 is in the fourth Month advanced in Bignefs, being 
 grown from the length of an Inch to a Span. 
 
 Thirdly, The Pfalmifb of Ifrael, who names 
 his firft Beginning an imperfc£f Subftance, could 
 hardly exprefs this with more emphatical Words 
 than the abovementioned Author, ' when he 
 tells us, that in the third Month the little 
 Limbs begir to appear ; but he adds, Rudi tamen 
 forma \ th.it is, in a rougn or irregular Form -, in- 
 fomucb that even the Mufcles could not be then 
 diftinguifhed, tho' the Flefh, or greateft part of 
 the Body be compofcd thereof. And when he 
 proceeds to defcribe an Embryo four Months old, 
 he fays, that the Head of it wiis very large, the 
 Face without Lips, Cheeks, or Nofc ; that the 
 Mouth was likewife very large, and the Tongue 
 vifible therein, but the Eyes were fmall but with- 
 out Eyelids •, that the Flefh of the Forehead , 
 which covered the whole Crown was not yet car- 
 tilaginous, far fhort of having acquired the Con- 
 fidence of Bones. Now what Atheift can fay, 
 that the Holy Scriptures do without Reafon 
 compare the Origine of all Men to an ijnperfe^ 
 Suhfiance ? The rather, if we add thereto what 
 Mr. Dodart fays in the Hiflory of the Acadein. of 
 Sciences^ 1701, p. 26. // is plain, ihal a Fceius has 
 
 very 
 
io8 2 The Religious Phtlofopher, 
 
 very different Proportions from thofe of a p-oisjn Per- 
 fon i and that if the Limbs of a Man were made 
 accordingly, they would be quite monfirous, and hard- 
 ly pafs for human, 
 
 Lajlly, Thefe Exprefiions, In thy Book all my 
 Members were written^ which in continuance were fa- 
 jhioned, when as yet there was none them, Pf. cxxxix. 
 )^ i6. do iliew how well known to him that in- 
 spired the Holy Penmen, were thefe daily Changes 
 of a Fcstus, after the fame manner as they have 
 been obferved in our Ages by the aforefaid Harvey 
 and Malpighi, and as they have been defcribed in 
 Birds by the latter from Day to Day. 
 
 To conclude then-, Let an Atheift confider, 
 from the few Paffages here quoted, and trom a 
 great deal more, that he will find in the above- 
 mentioned Authors, how much is unknown to 
 him of his-own Formation, and how exceedingly 
 he is beholden to that great Wifdom and Power 
 which expanded him from the little Stamen and 
 Clew in which he was roU'd, firft to an imper- 
 fe6l Subftance, an,d afterwards to fuch a noble 
 and well-contrived Body, without the leaft Know- 
 ledge or Concurrence on his own Part. 
 
 After thefe two Inftances, we fhould pafs on 
 to fomething elfe, did we not think it might be 
 of fome ufe to thofe Philofophers who mean well, 
 and do even read their Bibles with Reverence, 
 to fhew them a Miilake into which they fall, by 
 depending more upon the Hypothefes they have 
 learnt from their Mafters, than upon true Experi- 
 ments, and are accordingly perfuaded, that ma- 
 ny of thofe Things which the Holy Writ, to re- 
 prefent the Praifeand Glory pf the great Creator 
 and Governour of the World, places am.ong thofe 
 that 3.rcunknown, are nowdifcover'd and thoroughly 
 known in our Days -, and confequently, that fome 
 at leaft: of the Queftions propofed by Jobi which 
 
 by 
 
The Religtous Philofopher, 1083 
 
 by Reafon of the (lender Knowledge of the Na- 
 turalifts who lived in thofe Ages, were really 
 great Myfteries and Secrets then, are yet eafily 
 accounted for by the Moderns. 
 
 Thus the Queftion of Elihu to Job^ Ch. xxxvii. 
 ir ly. {How thy Gar7nents are worn , when he 
 quieteth the Earth by the South IVind'^) did nor ap- 
 pear proper to a ferious and learned Divine of 
 my Acquaintance, becaufe he thought with moft 
 of the Philofophers of this Age, he was able to 
 prove, that the Warmth of the Air (which, as fe- 
 veral other great Commentators, he underftood to 
 be here meant) was only to be afcribed to the 
 Operations and perpendicular Defcent of the Sun- 
 Beams. 
 
 But to convince all thofe who are of the fame 
 Opinion, as indeed it is the common Opinion of 
 many Naturalifts, of the great Wlfdom of the 
 Author of this Expreffion, and to let them fee 
 how much there remains ftill unknown in this Phe- 
 nomenon, let them only take the Trouble of per- 
 ufing what that eminent Inquirer into the Secrets 
 of Nature, Dr. Halley^ (as we find it in the Tranf- 
 adlions of the Royal Society) writes very accurate- 
 ly and mathematically, about the Warmth which 
 is produced by the Sun only in feveral Parts of 
 the World; and how juftly he fays, that he knows 
 no Reafon vvhy the Day, which is 24 Hours 
 long under the North-Pole, at the time when the 
 Sun is in the Tropic of Cancer^ fhould not be as 
 hot there as it is to the People who live under 
 the Equinox, when the Sun is direftly over their 
 Heads ? Forafmuch as by an exaft Calculation, 
 which he there makes, p. 333. he finds, that the 
 Heat of each Day being reckoned together, the 
 Pay under the Pole does as much exceed that of 
 the Equ'moy:^ as 5 does 4. 
 
 They 
 
1084 The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 They who pleafe, may read the faid Calcula- 
 tion demonflrated by him. It is fufficient for us 
 to have proved, that principal Philosophers are 
 likewife convinced, that a greater or leffer Heat 
 is not to be imputed to a greater or lefler Height 
 or Proximity of the Sun only. 
 
 And that the moft famous Mathematicians, 
 and greateft Genius's, have not been afhamed 
 freely to acknowledge their Ignorance of the true 
 Caufes of this Heat, may appear from the Hijiory 
 of the ¥xQnc\\ Academy of Sciences, An. 1705. p. 49, 
 and 50, where we meet with a circumftantial Ac- 
 count, that the People of Montpelier felt fo vio- 
 lent a Heat on the ^^o th of July, that none of 'em 
 ever remembered the like ; The Air was as warm 
 as if it came out of the Furnace of a Glafs-Houfe, 
 nor could they be cool any where but in their 
 Cellars. All the Thermometers or Weather- 
 GlafTes which had been made by Mr. Hubin, burft 
 in Pieces, and others reprefented fuch a Degree 
 of Heat as was fufficient for melting Fat or Suet. 
 Moft of the Vines were fet on Fire that Day, 
 which was never known before in that Countrey. 
 That on the 30/^ of Augufi the Heat was yet 
 greater at Paris^ and the Thermometer of Monf. 
 Caffini broke about Two o'Clock, tho' it had laft- 
 ed 36 Years •, an Argument that the Air of Paris 
 had never been fo heated in all that Time. Af- 
 ter all which, the Hiftorian goes on in thefe em- 
 phatical Words : IVho would not have ifnagined that 
 in the great Heat of this Summer, the Burning-Glafs 
 of the Palace-Royal fhoidd have -produced greater Ef- 
 fe5ls than at any other 'Time ? And yet it fell out quite 
 contrary^ and certainly (which is well worth obfer- 
 ing) one would not have judged fo, by any Syfiem of 
 Philofophy. Monf. Hojuherg did likewife obferve, 
 that the Sun-Beams being coUedled by the faid 
 Burning-Glafs, exerted little or no extraordinary 
 
 Strength 
 7 
 
The Reltgtom Phdofopher. i o 8 j 
 
 Strength, at the very Time when thofe which 
 came direflly down from the Sun, difperfed as 
 they were, did in a Manner inilame the whole 
 Region of Air. 
 
 Now I leave every Man to judge whether any 
 plainer Confefllon is to be expected from fuch 
 learned Men , from whence to conclude , that 
 the juft and perfed Caufe of the Warmth of the 
 Air is as yet unknown to us. 
 
 I fhall not here repeat the Opinions of the 
 fa id Monf Homberg^ which he himfclf does not 
 pretend to be more than Conje6lures. And the 
 very Experiment that is there fubjoin'd, and 
 which feems to have fome Analogy with this fur- 
 frizing Phenomenon (as it is there exprefly named) 
 is not even lefs wonderful hitherto. For it fhews 
 thata Chafing-Difh filled with burning Coals, and 
 placed between the Focus and the Glafs, in fuch 
 a manner that the reflecfted Rays are obliged to 
 pafs thro' the Evaporations of thofe glowing 
 Coals, the Adion of the faid Glafs were notably 
 weaken'd thereby. 
 
 They who are defirous to fee more of the a- 
 mazing Properties of the Augmentation and Di- 
 minution of the Force of this Burning-GIafs, 
 and fuch as the beft Naturalift would be unable, 
 perhaps, to deduce from his own Principles, if 
 his Obfervations did not verify the fame, may 
 confult the above-mention'd Place. 
 
 ' We might produce feveral other Experiments 
 in further Confirmation of what we have ad- 
 vanced. To be inform'd of one of them, we 
 need only confult the 2d and nth Propofition of 
 the XXVIth Chapter of the 2d Book of Vare- 
 nm*s Geography, where he fays, That in zheTor- 
 rid Zone^ which lies between the Tropicks, the 
 Seafons of the Year are entirely different from 
 what we fhould exped from the Courfe of the 
 
 Sun i 
 
I o 8 (J The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 Sun-, fo that in fome Places 'tis Winter when the 
 Sun is vertical, or juft over their Heads, and 
 Suinmer^ when it is at its greateft Diftance; for 
 which Realbn that Author is forced to diftinguifh 
 the Seafons of thofe Countries into delejies and 
 ^errejircs', that is, fuch as are conformable to the 
 Influences of the Heaven, or Earth. 
 
 Sec T. V. It is unknown^ whether the Earth or the 
 
 Sun moves. 
 
 If now (pafling by a great Number of Things 
 that are ftill unknown) we proceed in the laft 
 Place to give a famous Inftance of one more un- 
 known Thing, namely, whether the Sun or the 
 Earth moves, and confequently to which of them 
 we owe the Days and Nights, and the Seafons 
 of the Year : I doubt not but it may appear very 
 furprifing to many, and efpecially to thofe who 
 without having taken the Pains, or had an Oc- 
 cafion experimentally to enquire into Aftronomy 
 themfelves, do found the- whole Stru£ture of Na- 
 tural Philofophy upon this or that Hypothefis ; 
 the* otherwife the greateft Mathematicians ars 
 fully convinced, that altho* there has been per- 
 haps no other Thing examined into with more 
 Pains, Charge and Application, in order to know 
 the fame with Certainty, yet nothing entirely po- 
 fitive can be advanced concerning it. 
 
 Sect. VI. Such Ignorance -proceeds., Firji, from the 
 Difagreement of great Aftronoiners, 
 
 Now to fatisfy every unprejudiced Perfon of 
 the Truth of what we have afierted, we fhall en- 
 deavour to 'prove it, Firfl.^ from the Difagree- 
 ment of the greateft Inquirers into this Matter. 
 Accordingly we find among the Ancients, that 
 
 Fhllolam 
 
The Religious Ph'ilofopher, 1087 
 
 Philolaus held one fide of the Queftion, and Ptole- 
 7ny the other ; and among the Moderns T'^cho Brahi 
 maintains that the Earth ftands ^\\\^h\M Kepler 
 that it moves, and both thefe were famous Aftro- 
 nomers. It may be the Reader will be furprifed 
 that I have not mentioned the Great Copernicus \ 
 but the Reafon why I have omitted him is, be- 
 caufe we find that he himfelf was convinced, that 
 nothing could be certainly laid down concerning 
 this matter in his Time, as we fhall fliew more 
 fully by and by. Others again fuppofe the Di- 
 urnal Motion of the Earth about its own Axis, 
 but an Annual Motion of the Sun, who are there- 
 fore called Semi-Tychonics ; and they likewife do 
 thereby account for all the prefent known Pheno- 
 mena, as well as Copernicus and 'Tycho Brahe. 
 
 To fee this proved, we may confult Dr. Gre- 
 gory's Afl:ronomy, at the Eleventh Part of the 
 Firft Book, together with many more Authors, 
 who have with great Skill and Judgment fhewn 
 the Laws and Directions of the Motions where- 
 by each of thefe three Hypothefes may be fup- 
 ported. 
 
 Since then thefe great Men, from whom only 
 one might exped a Determination of thefe Difa- 
 greements, fince they who have inquired into 
 the Matter with fo mgch more Care and Appli- 
 cation than others, do (till differ fo much among 
 themfelves about the fame, can any one believe 
 that they would not long finbe have agreed in one 
 and the fame Opinion, if ever it had been fully 
 and rightly proved? The rather, forafmuch as 
 we find that they do not make the leaft Diffjcuky 
 to depart from the Opinions o^ Ptolemy, concern- 
 ing the Ways, or rather the Revolutions of Ve- 
 71US and Mercury (which he fuppofes to revolye 
 abo,ut the Earth) as foon as ever the Experiment? 
 
 Vol. III. X X X AACJ 
 
I o 8 8 TToe Religious Ph'tlofopher. 
 
 and Obfervations made by Telefcopes had taught 
 them, that thefe Planets moved only about the 
 Sun, and by no means about the Earth ; where- 
 fore, as long as this Difagreement lafts between 
 the greateft Mathematicians, we may be pretty 
 fore that no Body has been able to fee a folid 
 Foundation of Truth in the Proofs produced by 
 others i and confequently that other Arguments 
 which only depend on the Obfervations of thofe, 
 have not hitherto been able to prove any thing 
 certain thereof. 
 
 Sect. VIII. Secondly, Becaufe great jijlronotners 
 do themfehes own that they are uncertain about 
 this Matter. 
 
 Secondly^ This may likewife be inferr'd from 
 hence, that the moft famous and moft fkilful A- 
 ftronomers, after having employed fo much Pains 
 in this Inquiry, do freely and honeftly confefs, 
 that they are ftill entirely uncertain, concerning 
 the Motion or Reft of the Earth -, which Confef- 
 fion is yet ftronger for this Purpofe, than their 
 Difagreement. 
 
 And to the end that this may not feem incredi- 
 ble to thofe who have a higher Opinion of thefe 
 Mathematicians than the-y have of themfelves, 
 we will quote fome of 'em, to witnefs the Truth 
 of what is here advanced : Thus I remember, that 
 having had the Honour to difcourfe with the great 
 Mr. Huygens about other Matters, and alking him 
 whether he could affirm any thing, with Certain- 
 ty, about the Earth's Motion ; he was pleafed 
 to anfwer. That it was his Opinion, that as long as 
 we were upon this Earthy no Body could be able fully 
 to prove the fame. 
 
 Thus 
 
The Religions Philofopher, 1089 
 
 Thus likewife we fee Sir Ifaac Newton^ tho' 
 with Mr. Huygens he commonly fuppofes the 
 Earth to move, yet he mentions tlie Matter with 
 great Caution, and without advancing any thing 
 pofitively •, See Princip. Philof. p. 375, of the fe- 
 cond Edition, where it being affirmed, among the 
 Hypothefes, that the Centre of the IVorld 2s at 
 reji^ and not moved \ this Reafon is added, this is 
 allowed on of all Hands ^ ijohiljl at the fame time fomz 
 make the Earthy others the Sun^ to be at Refi in the 
 Centre of the IVorld. We likewife find in the fourth 
 Phcsnomenon^ this Exprefiion •, Of the five Principal 
 Planets., and (of the Sun about the Earth or) of the 
 Earth about the Sun., the 'Times of the Revolution 
 are., Szc. and in the fourth Propofition of the faid 
 third Book, towards the End, we fee thefe Words, 
 This Calculation (which is of fome Moment) is 
 founded on the Hypothefis of the Im?nobility of the 
 Earth. 
 
 And can any one fpeak out more plainly here- 
 upon, than the famous and fo highly efteemed 
 Mathematician, P. Herigonus ? who in his Curfus 
 Mathem, de Sphcera Mundi, p. 53. ufes thefe pofi- 
 tive Words : Whether the Earth is in the Centre of 
 the Firmament., or out of it : Or, whether it is 7nov- 
 ed cr not 7noved, cannot be proved by any Mathema- 
 tical Demonjlration. 
 
 And that we may know that other great Men 
 do likewife fpeak doubtfully of the Earth's Mo- 
 tion., we need only read the laft Lines in p. 273, 
 of Dr. Gregory's AJlronomy ; where fpeaking of the 
 Parallax of the fixed Stars, with refped to the 
 Earth's Way, he thus concludes : For after this 
 Manner they might put the Motion of the Earth out 
 of doubt., which every one would own is well worth 
 the while. By which he fhews how uncertain 
 that Matter ftill is. 
 
 X XX 2 The 
 
1 090 ^^ Religious Ph'tlofopher. 
 
 The Opinion of Mr. de la Hire^ in the Preface 
 to his Aftronomy, is likewife declared upon this 
 Matter j that great Aftronomer faying, Bui after 
 I had compofedfome 'Tables of the daily and yearly Mo- 
 tion of the SuHy or of the Earthy &c. from whence 
 it plainly appears, that he durfl by no means de- 
 termine the Matter. 
 
 Thus we find in the Memoirs of the French Aca- 
 demy^ lyoy, p. 14. That Mr. Varignon having 
 faid, that Ricciolus had given feveral Reafons for 
 the hnmobility of the Earth, and that de Angelis 
 had returned an Anfwer to it, he the faid Mr. Va- 
 rignon, far from determining which of 'em was in 
 the right, contented himfelf with declaring only, 
 that he did not undertake to inquire into their Argu- 
 ments ; but fuggefted another Difficulty, which 
 feems to render the Earth's Motion yet more un- 
 certain. 
 
 If now down to this prefent Time, in which 
 moft of thefe Things have been written, one on- 
 ly folid Proof, to determine whether the Earth 
 moved or flood ftill, had been known to thefe 
 great Men ; can it be fuppofed that Perfons of 
 their Learning, mofl of whom form their Com- 
 putations upon the Hypothefis of a moving Earthy 
 would have fpoken fo doubtfully and uncertainly 
 thereof. 
 
 Sect. VIII. Thirdly, Becaufe the Parallax from 
 the Annual Motion is ftill uncertain. 
 
 Thirdly, It is true, that Mr. Flamflead is of 
 Opinion, that he is able to prove, from his 
 Obfervations, a Parallax of the fixed Stars, and 
 confequently that the Earth moves i but with 
 how little Certainty, may appear from the Place 
 that we lately quoted out of Dr. Gregory's Aftro- 
 
 nomy. 
 
The Religious Ph'ilofopher. 1 09 1 
 
 nomy, to which Mr. Whiflnn has replied in De- 
 fence of Mr. Flamfiead : But this whole Difcove- 
 ry feems to be but of little Ufe for this Purpofe, 
 chiefly from what we read of Mr. Cajfini^ the 
 younger, in the 'Tranfa^ions of the ^rtnoh Acade- 
 my for the Tear i6g6. to which Mr. JVhiJlon an- 
 fwering in his Pr^le^. Phyf. Mathem. p. 202. (as 
 much as he feems inclined to maintain the Cer- 
 tainty of the Earth's Motion from the above- 
 mention'd Obfervations, for nothing certain can 
 be concluded upon any other Principle) does con- 
 fefs, that Mr. Flamftead does not argue right in eve- 
 ry things as the French have lately obfirved ; and that 
 he often deduces the Fsir^lhx of the fx*d Stars from 
 the Phi^nomena, that do by no means prove the fame ; 
 which info great an Afironomer as he "joas^ appeared 
 very fir ange to him: Concluding with the following 
 Words, after he had faid fomething which did 
 not imply much Certainty •, but this mujl be left to 
 the farther Diligence and Wifdom of the Afironomer s. 
 So that this Gentleman, who is otherwife wont 
 to declare himfelf with very ftrong Expreflions 
 againft thofe that maintain the Immobility of the 
 Earth, does neverthelefs in this Cafe, as it ap- 
 pears from his own Words, finally leave the Mat- 
 ter undetermined. 
 
 Now how little Hopes remain to find a Paral- 
 lax of the fix'd Stars, whereupon to build with 
 any Certainty, may be feen by Seoi. XI. of the 
 3d Book of Dr. Gregorf% AJlrono7nyy and from the 
 Cofmotheoros of Mr. Huygens^ p. 134, &c. fo like- 
 wife Sir Ifaac Newton fays, Princip. Philof. Lib. 3. 
 Seel. 1 4. I'hat the Stars have no remarkable Paral- 
 lax proceeding from the Annual Motion of the Earth. 
 
 X X X 3 3 B c r. 
 
IOC?! The ReUgtous Philofopher, 
 
 Sect. IX. Nothing can he mf err* d from the Eiipref- 
 fiGHs tijed by great AJlronomers, about the Earth's 
 Motion. 
 
 Now tho' the greatefl Mathematicians of this 
 Age are not ailiamed freely to own their Uncer- 
 tainty, as to the Motion or Reft of the Earth -, yet 
 there is another Sort of Philofophers, who being 
 but Jictle fliiJied in Aitronomy, or Mathematicks, 
 do confidently and pofitively maintain, that the 
 E.arth ?noves ; becaufe chcy cannot imag'ne that 
 fo many, and fo great Men, fliould in their Wri- 
 ting and Calculations, fuppofe the (ame, if they 
 were not fully alTured thereof. 
 
 Now to convince them, that the Mathemati- 
 cians themfelves do not always give Credit to their 
 own Hypothefes, there needs no more to be faid, 
 but that it is fufficient for Mathematicians, that 
 they can mod conveniently deduce from thence 
 the hitherto known Phjenomena, without confider- 
 ing, in the lead, whether they be true or no : A 
 great Proof thereof may be found in a certain 
 kind of Preamble to the Book of rhe famous Co- 
 f^ernicus, the whole of which were worthy to be 
 tranfcribed by us, had it not been too large. It is 
 there faid, that it is not necejfary that the Hypothe- 
 fes foovild be even probable.^ and that it is enough if the 
 Calculations may be thereby made to agree with the 
 E.xperiments. And afterwards, and fine e various 
 Hypothefes are often adapted to one Motion^ (as in 
 ihe-Coiirfe of the Sun^ an Eccentricity and a Motion 
 about the Center) an Aflronomer may chufe that which 
 is moft eaftly comprehended : A greater Probability 
 may^ perhaps, be required from a Philofopher, yet nei- 
 ther of them can be able to difcover an^^ thing with 
 Certainty^ unlefs God reveals it to them. Whereupon, 
 
 finally, 
 
The Religwus Phtlofopher. lopj 
 
 finally, thefe emphatical Words follow : Let no 
 Bod'jy fo far as it concerns an Hypo thefts^ expert any 
 thing certain from AJlronomy ; ftnce it won't afford any 
 Thing like that, leaft by admittingfor Truth that which 
 is drefd up for other Purpofes, he Jhould leave this 
 Science with greater Folly than he engaged in it. I 
 don't know whether any one could more ftrongly 
 confirm what has been faid before ; and I think 
 that the foregoing Objed:ions are fufficiently an- 
 fwered hitherto, by referring our Readers to the 
 Authors of thefe feveral Books. 
 
 Thus we find in the Text of Copernicus himfelf. 
 Lib. I. Cap. X. p. 20. That this great Aftronomer, 
 inftead of producing Reafons to fupport the 
 Truth of his Hypothefis, contents himfelf with 
 faying, Which I think we ought to admit more rea- 
 dily, than to puzzle and confound our Minds with an 
 infinite Number of Circles. 
 
 After the fame manner, fays S. Stevin, in the 
 5th Propofition of the Celejiial Appearances, with re- 
 fpeft to a moving Earth \ That it does not appear 
 necejfarily, that the Sun Jhould be in the Center of the 
 fixd Stars, but that it is allowed to be fo for good Rea- 
 fons. And would you know his Reafons ? They 
 are the following : After having faid, that it may 
 be fuppofed, but, according to his Opinion, not 
 fully proved-, he concludes thus : But it is more 
 convenient to allow the Sun to be in the Center of the 
 World, becaufe other Phsenomena may be more eaftly 
 and rationally folv*d thereby. 
 
 . Thus we hear the famous Kepler fpeaking in 
 his Epitom. Aflronotn. p. 448. and again 673. When 
 thefe Caiifes arc underjlood, tho^ they be not believed^ 
 hut only fuppofed, the Ufe thereof will be very eafy. 
 
 But the ra.-ne is very plainly made out by the 
 
 Tranfaciions of the Royal French Acaii:iny, 1709. 
 
 where Mr. Caffmi, after having fpoken of the 
 
 X X X 4 Ufes, 
 
I o 5? 4 T^e ReTigtom Philofopher» 
 
 Ufes, Properties and Advantages of old and new 
 Hypothefes with great Learning, (but withouG 
 maintaining the Truth of any of them) defcribes 
 very curious Planetary Machines, all of which are 
 founded upon the Suppofition of the Earth's Im- 
 mobility. For which Reafon like wife he places 
 the fame immoveably, in the middle of thole El- 
 lipfes, which the Planets feem to revolve in, in 
 the Space of feveral Years, with regard to the 
 Earth itfelf ; and he even marks the appearing Re- 
 volution of the Sun about the Earth with a prick- 
 ed Circle. Now every Body knows, that altho' 
 this great Aftronomer does here ufe the Hypothe- 
 fis of an immoveable Earth, yet he does by no 
 means affert the Truth thereof j nay, he fome- 
 times ufes a different one. 
 
 From all which it appears, that thefe fo highly 
 efteemed Mathematicians do more confider the 
 Conveniency than the Truth of their Hypothefes 
 in very many Cafes. But fince fome do pay fuch 
 a blind Deference to their Science, that when 
 they fee an Hypothefis ufed by Men of a great 
 Name, they take it only upon their Credit; there- 
 fore to convince thefe Gentlemen likewife, that 
 we don't fpeak at random, when we affirm, that 
 fuch a Mathematician does for the foregoing Rea- 
 fons of Conveniency advance an Hypothefis, 
 which is not only abfolutely falfe, but even al- 
 lowed to be fo by himfelf, we fhall prefent our 
 Reader with a few Examples thereof 
 
 Thus the Mathematicians do fuppofe imagina- 
 ry Lines and Circles for the Conftrudtion of thofe 
 fo ufeful Tables of Sines and Tangents, ^c. and 
 in thofe o^ Logarithms^ that all Numbers are the 
 true ones ; whereas among Hundreds of them, 
 there be very few that are really fo: For which 
 Keafon alfo, and that the Difference between 
 
 true 
 
The Rel'tgtous Philofopher. ^opj 
 
 true and falfe may be the lefs, their Way is to 
 ufe fuch great Numbers. 
 
 So likewife Surveyors, or thofe that meafure 
 Land, the* they find fome Lines to be a little 
 crooked, and fometimes go in and out in fmall 
 Angles, yet they take them for ftrait ones •, pro- 
 vided only that from the Suppofition of fuch a 
 known Faifity a greater Convenience refults, and 
 the Difference be not very conliderable. 
 
 Who does not know, that making the Degrees 
 of Latitude larger and larger in Navigation, is no- 
 thing but a mere Fiction, and only that one may 
 with more Conveniency make good the real De- 
 creafe of each Degree of Longitude^ though fuch 
 ufeful and neceflary Tabler are calculated upon 
 the fame Foundation ? 
 
 Though it be known to fuch as underfland Op- 
 tics^ that Spherical Glaffes never colledt the Rays 
 into a Point, (excepting in one or two Cafes) as 
 Glades of fome other Figures do : Yet how com- 
 mon a Thing is it in the making of Telefcopes or 
 Microfcopes, to fuppofe the fame, contrary to 
 Truth ; and the Demonftration of the Prahical 
 Part is founded thereupon, even by fuch as know 
 that this is a manifeft Faifity in the Theory ? 
 
 What is more common than to fuppofe in Sta- 
 tics, that two Plumets fall down in ftrait Lines 
 parallel to each other, whereas they would not- 
 withftanding both meet at the Center of the 
 Earth ? 
 
 In like manner, and upon the fame Foundati- 
 ons, 'tis fuppofed by Gunnas, and even by thofe 
 famous Mathematicians that write upon the Arc 
 of throwing Bombs, that their Balls by the Force 
 of the Powder, and their own Gravity, do de- 
 fcribe a Line, which they call a Parabola ; where- 
 as if they coqfidered the Refiftance of the Air, 
 
 and 
 
10^6 The Religious Ph'dofopher. 
 
 and other Caufes aforemention'd , they would 
 know that the Properties thereof were very dif- 
 ferent. 
 
 In Dialling, we fuppofe the Center of the Earth, 
 or rather of the Sun's Courfe, to be always at the 
 Top of the Perpendicular Style (when the Sha- 
 dow of it, as a Nodus, fhews the Hour) where- 
 foever the Dial be plac*d upon the whole Earth, 
 though every Body knows it to be contrary to 
 the Truth. 
 
 Thus all the ancient and modern Aftronomers 
 have always taken it for a Foundation of their 
 Calculations, that the true or apparent daily Mo- 
 tion of the Sun is in a Circle parallel or equally 
 diftant from the Equino6lial, notwithftanding that 
 this Line, by the intermixing of the Sun's or 
 Earth's Annual Courfe, comes nearer to a Screw 
 or Spiral Line, than a Circle, as is well known to 
 the Aftronomers. 
 
 After having (hewn all this info many Branches 
 of the Mathematicks, 1 don't think that a more 
 exprefs Demonftration will be required, to make 
 appear, that altho' fome of the chiefeft: among 
 the Aftronomers do fuppofe either the Motion or 
 Reft of the Sun, and found their Calculations 
 thereupon, yet this does not in the leaft fhake 
 either the one Hypothefis or the other : Since, 
 provided the Miftakes be not of too great Im- 
 portance, they frequently make ufe of Hypothe- 
 fes for Convenience fake, which they themfelves 
 know to be falfe. 
 
 Sect, 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 1097 
 
 Sect. XI. 'T'he Simplicity of an H'^pothefis is not al- 
 ways an Argument of its T'ruth. 
 
 There is yet one Argument from whence 
 fome People d6 conclude a little too haftily, that 
 the Hypothefis of the Earth's Motion is true ; 
 namely, becaufe it appears to them the more fim- 
 ple of all : And for farther Proof, fay, that it is 
 mod becoming the Wifdom of the great Creator, 
 to bring about the greateft Matters after the moll 
 fimpLe Manner. 
 
 We fhall not here enter into a large Difcuflion 
 about the Weaknefs of this Charaderiftic ; fince 
 no Body can know, when a Machine is fhewed to 
 him, whether it be the mod; fimple or no, unlefs 
 all the Views and Ends of him that invented it 
 were at the fame time difclofed to him, which 
 none will prefume to affirm concerning the Stru- 
 cture of the vifible World : For upon this Foun- 
 dation, thofe who maintain the Sun's or the 
 Earth's Way to be Circular, contrary to Expe- 
 rience, might juftly alledge, that their Opinion 
 had more Truth in it than that of thofe who 
 maintained the fame to move in an Ellipfe or 
 oval Figure : Forafmuch as beyond all Difpute the 
 Figure of a Circle is more fimple than that of an 
 EUi;fis. 
 
 But to come a little clofer -, let fuch as main- 
 tain this, tell us what is the Reafon why all A- 
 ftronomers, at lead all that I know, and among 
 whom there are likewife many that zealoufly con- 
 tend for the Earth's moving,' and the Sun's {land- 
 ing flill, as Copernicus himftlf, and fince him Kep- 
 ler, LantfJjerg, and in our time, the North-Hol- 
 Jander, Richard Remhramfen van Nierop ; tho* all 
 of them do in the 'Theory, or annual Courfe from 
 Eafl to Weft,, maintain the Hypothefis of a mov- 
 ing 
 
I op 8 The Religious Ph'tlofopher, 
 
 ing Earth, (forafmuch as the Calculations are 
 much more convenient according to them in this 
 Cafe) yet in every Thing that belongs to the 
 SphcBrics^ or daily Revolution from Eaft to Weft, 
 they are wont to make their Figures and Calcula- 
 tions diredly contrary to their own Notions, up- 
 on the Foot of a moving Sun and a refting Earth, 
 tho* they commonly ftart the greateft Objedlions 
 againft this laft. 
 
 Of what has been faid, there is no farther Proof 
 neceffary, fince this is apparent to every Body in 
 almoft all Figures that are ufed by them to this 
 Purpofe ; in which they are even wont'to exprefs 
 the Parallels^ in which the Sun daily moves, and 
 to call them by that Name. It feems to me like- 
 wife to be particularly remarkable, that Mr. Whi- 
 fion himfelf, who is otherwife fo great a Cham- 
 pion for a moving Earth, does tranfcribe the De- 
 monftration of the Mariner after which Mr. Caf- 
 ftni has fo ingenioufly obferved the Parallax of 
 the Planets, into his Prcsle£f. Jftron. p. ye^, &c. 
 with fo great refped from the J^. Lipf. i6S^, al- 
 moft in the Words of Mr. Blanchini ; notwith- 
 flanding that the fame is formed upon the Hypo- 
 thefis of a fix'd Earth, and the daily Revolution 
 of the fix'd Stars and Planets, fhewing what he 
 himfelf terms it, 'The daily Revolution o/Mars in a 
 Circle, and often ufing this Expreflion, That Mars 
 and the fix'd Stars are moved and carried round about 
 by the Diurnal Motion. 
 
 We might produce many more Inftances here, 
 to ftiew how little Account is made of all Hypo- 
 thefes i but having dwelt fo long upon this Mat- 
 ter already, we choofe rather to refer our Rea- 
 der to the Preface of Mr. de la Hire's AJlronomy ; 
 there is likewife fomething faid about the fame in 
 our Introduoiion, Sefl. XVI. 
 
 Sect, 
 
The Religious Philofopher, 1099 
 
 Sect. XII- ^ Condufwn from the IVhoky that nei- 
 ther the Sun's nor the Earth'' s Motion has ever been 
 rightly ^proved. 
 
 Now to come to a Conclufion from what has 
 been hitherto faid of the Motion or Refl of the 
 
 Earth. 
 
 I. Since the greateft Men do ftill differ upon 
 this Point, and no Body has yet been ever abJe to 
 produce a fix'd and foiid Proof of the Truth on 
 one Side or the other. (Se^l. VI.) 
 
 II. Since fuch famous Mathematicians and prin- 
 cipal Aftronomers as Htiygens^ Newton, la Hire^ 
 Varignon, fto whom few will dare to compare 
 themfelves in the Knowledge of Aflronomy, with- 
 out being thought very prefumptuous and con- 
 ceited) and fo many other have ingenuoufly con- 
 felTcd their Uncertainty in this Matter, tho' they 
 are of the moft modern, fome of them being flill 
 alive, and all till lately ; and confequently have 
 had the beft Opportunities that can be yet pro- 
 cured of examining into every Thing that has 
 been difcovered concerning the* fame. (SeciyiW.') 
 
 III. Since the Hopes of finding out the Paral- 
 lax , and Diflance of the fix'd Stars from the 
 Earth, are very fmall, by which otherwife the 
 Matter might be determined after a good, if not 
 the beft Manner. {Se5l. IX.) 
 
 IV. Since we cannot find any Demonflration 
 of the Proof upon it, becaufe very learned Men 
 have indifferently made ufe of the one or the other 
 Hypothefis ; forafmuch as in almoft all the 
 Branches of Mathcmaticks, Hypothefes are ufed 
 not to fhew how the Thing is really in itfelf, but 
 only in order to deduce from thence the known 
 Phcenomena with the greateft Convenience, and 
 
 wiih 
 
iioo The Religious Philofopher, 
 
 with the leaft fenfible Difference ; fo that even 
 Things that are known to be entirely difagreeing 
 with Truth, are frequently fuppofed, for the afore- 
 faid Reafons, even by the greatefl Men that treat 
 of Mathematical Matters. (Seel. X.) 
 
 V. And laftly, fince the fame Mathematicians 
 do one while make ufe of this Plypothefis, ano- 
 ther while of that, according to their Conveni- 
 ence in prefent Cafes, or for the eafe of their Cal- 
 culation, or for the better Conception thereof; 
 or Defcription of them by Figures in the moft 
 plain and fimple Manner. (Sf^?. XL) 
 
 Let every Body confider with himfelf, whether 
 he can be perfuaded, that there will ever be dif- 
 covered any folid or proper Proof, fuch as may 
 be fufficient experimentally to convince Men, that 
 the Motion or Reft of this Globe of the Earth is 
 demonftrable, clearly and plainly, and to the Sa- 
 tisfadlion of true Mathematicians : At leaft if 
 any'one fhould pretend to affert this, it would be 
 the fame Thing as if he ftiould declare, that all 
 thofe great and learned Aftronomers above-named, 
 have been either fo ignorant as not to be able, or 
 fo malicious as not to be willing to underftand 
 fuch a Proof; which any Man who is juft and rea- 
 fonable, muft think to be the greateft Abfurdity. 
 
 T!he End of the T^hird and Loft Volume, 
 
A Catalogue of Globes and 
 Maps made and fold by John 
 Sen EX, Fellow of the Royal So- 
 ciety, at the Globe y againft St. 
 Dunftan's Church in Fleet-flreet y 
 London. 
 
 A Pair of Globes 28 Inches Diameter, fit to adorn 
 the Libraries of the Curious. On the Terreftrial 
 are inferred all the Difcoveries and Obfervations hi- 
 therto made ; and on the Celeftial, are placed all the 
 Stars in Mr. Flamjleed's Catalogue^ as publiflied by Dr. 
 Halley^ Sec. being above 2000 more than ever were in- 
 ferted upon any Globe. The Afterifms are defigned fo 
 as to anfwer the Defcription of the Antients, and the 
 Letters of Reference made ufe of by Bayer, in hisTables 
 are inferted. The Price of thefe handfomely fitted up 
 is 25 Guineas, 
 
 A Pair of Globes of 16 Inches Diameter, from the la- 
 teft Obfervations ; Price 6 Pounds. 
 
 A Pair of Globes 12 Inches Diameter, from the lateft 
 Obfervations; Price 3 Pounds. 
 
 A Pair of Globes 9 Inches Diameter, ditto ; Price 
 2 Pounds. 
 
 A Pocket Globe 3 Inches Diameter, the Celeftial be- 
 ing the Cafe to contain it; Price los. 
 
 A large Map of England, Scotland and Ireland, toge- 
 ther with fo much of Germany as includes the Electorate 
 of Hanover, and the Duchies of Bremen and Ferden, 
 fhewing alfo the contiguous Kingdoms and States, on 
 9 Sheets of Imperial Paper ; Price on Cloth with Roles 
 I Pound. 
 
 An 
 
AnAdual Survey of the County of S^rr/, on4Sheetsi 
 Price on Cloth Roles 12 s. 6d. 
 
 The Soiar Syjlem^ defcribing the Paths of the Planets 
 and Comets, &c. Price 2 s. 6d. 
 
 The 2 HemifphereSy containing all the Stars in Mr; 
 i^^d^;;7/?(?^i's Catalogue ; Price 8 s. 
 
 The Zodiac^ containing all the Stars in the Way of the 
 Planets; Price 6s. 
 
 The Maps of the World. Europe^ Afm^ Africa y 
 N. America, S. 'America, Great Britain, Ireland, Seven 
 Provinces, Ten Province's, France, Spain, Italy, Germany, 
 Denmark^ Sweeden, Poland, Mofcovy, Hungary, Turkey in 
 Europe. 
 
 N. B. Thefe Maps are fold ftngle for \ s. 6d. each be^ 
 ing on 2 Sheets of Imperial Paper. 
 
 The Maps of Flanders, Hainault, Artois, IJle of France , 
 Caflile, Turky, Arabia and Perfta. 
 
 The Maps of Ancient Greece, 2 Sheets ; Italy, La- 
 tium, the Roman Empire, z Sheets j Ancient Africa, 
 Price of each Sheet, i s. 
 
 1 
 
..M£)i<^. 
 
mma^-^^" 'JsgsBBSwt^iaar .